Chapter 19-Beneath the Red Star
  • -XIX-
    "Beneath the Red Star"


    Kyoto, Yamashiro Province, October 22, 1301​

    "The blood-red star that has appeared in the sky is clear--our nation as we know it is finished," the diviner Abe no Yasuyo confirmed in disturbingly calm terms. Kyougoku Tamekane looked at the sky once more, seeing that sun-like star glaring down upon him with its red rays from just above the roof of his manor. The entire scene baffled him--in any other time, he would compose poem after poem for such a tremendous omen, yet now he felt mortal fear of certain doom.

    "Then what can we do about it, Master Diviner?" Tamekane asked. "Is there any hope for us?"

    Abe pointed in a direction opposite the red star, which Tamekane knew led to the entrances to Kyoto. Outside those walls was no doubt camped a significant force of invaders.

    "Flee toward that auspicious direction with all you know and care about. You and those who flee with you will be saved."

    Tamekane processed the diviner's words, knowing that if he followed that man's advice, the enemy would overtake the capital and all would be lost. The auspicious direction points toward the Rashoumon Gate, that place of violence and decay. But if it is the auspicious direction, then...

    "Will the emperor be saved? Will the capital?" Tamekane asked, posing the most important questions.

    "I do not know. Much will be lost, but perhaps some remnant shall persist. I leave the decision to you, Kyougoku Tamekane."

    Tamekane stood there in shock. His last hope had faded and that visioned returned from the terrible dream from the previous night, that horrible sign where three pine trees on the mountain crumbled as the mountain collapsed, their remnants burning as he inhaled the hot ashes.

    The gods denied the three prayers my soul once prayed--I will not serve my lord forever. Lord and retainer have turned against each other. And no doubt I will never discover the secret of Nirvana. [1] In his racing thoughts, a verse suddenly developed he could not help but speak.

    "In red star's gleaming
    We whisper a last farewell.
    My heart hangs heavy
    Standing beneath eaves now freezing
    I await winter weeping.

    "Even at a time like this, you still are the master poet of the Court," the diviner said with an anguished smile. "Consider that poem payment until our next meeting."

    Tamekane nodded, turning toward the "auspicious direction" he had been told. The invader waited outside those walls, no doubt waiting for him. Somehow he knew he chose the right path--a Master Diviner descended from the great Abe no Seimei would not lead him astray at such a chaotic time. And no doubt he himself knows which path he must take. With men like him, we will surely find our path through the rain!

    "Then have one more before I leave all behind," Tamekane said.

    "Downpour upon us
    Rising waters swamp our path
    We can't go forward;
    Were I leaf from a tree
    I might reach that verdant shore." [2]

    Fallen leaves. It is autumn, yet the leaves fall not only from the trees, Tamekane thought as he sent off the diviner, rushing inside his manor to grab his most valuable possessions. The tree that is Kyoto, the tree that is our lives, how many leaves will fall before the night ends?

    Putting his valuables in a sack--valuables he knew would inevitably be stolen by the invader--he went about in search for his wife, children, and rest of his household. May I one day again return to the Capital, and may it rise anew from the destruction the invader shall visit upon it.
    ---
    Kyoto, Yamashiro Province, October 28, 1301​

    "As you can see, Lord Burilgitei, that temple Tou-ji proves impenetrable. I have lost hundreds of men trying to assail it," the Japanese general reported. Guo Bingyi scowled at him, wondering if Mouri served the Mongols simply because he was too much of a failure to serve his own leaders. "As I retreated, this man here dare impeach my character and name me a coward! How I can he speak such words when I seized the opportunity and captured the gate to this city!?"

    "Do not bring these disputes before me," Burilgitei warned. "Lord Guo, you are not my subordinate and I implore you not to criticise my general. Lord Mouri performed as I expected and completed his task of seizing the gate. To ask him to seize the temple as well would be a task for only the greatest officer leading the greatest warriors."

    Mouri glared at Guo.

    "That does not restore my honour! I demand that Lord Guo tell me how he might take Tou-ji! He must not make such accusations unless he is prepared to assume the challenge himself."

    Guo grinned, knowing it was finally his time to propose a plan. Prince Khayishan is too taken by his own strategems and those of that bastard Bayan, Nanghiyadai and Zhang Gui are painfully conservative, but Burilgitei will understand. It was worth causing a conflict with this Japanese officer to receive my audience with him.

    "Lord Burilgitei, as the son of Guo Kan himself, the man who extinguished the Caliphs of Islam and their magnificent capital Baghdad, I implore you to listen to my proposals."

    "Your ancestors are to be honoured sources of advice, not a means of proving your worth. I want to hear you not as the son of Guo Kan, but as a subordinate offering advice."

    Guo twitched at those words, disappointed Burilgitei of all people might criticise him like that. He took a deep breath, the words forming in his head as a fiery blaze. But just as quickly he extinguished it, choosing to win over the general through simplicity.

    "Think of a siege, my lord. Consider that a great city may fall by fire or water, but the greatest cities are destroyed by both," Guo replied.

    Burilgitei pondered his words before nodding.

    "What would you have our warriors do?"

    "Burn it. Burn it all," Guo said. "I have taken the liberty of obtaining much oil and pitch. If you permit, we will acquire carts and bronze vessels and convert them into terrible devices throwing fire everywhere they go. So intense will the flames be that when it rains, the rain will carry the fire throughout the city."

    Burilgitei pondered his words, looking at his chief lieutenant Gao Xing.

    "Shall we take this man up on his offer?" Burilgitei asked Gao.

    "A subordinate officer who uses his own funds to prosecute the campaign is to be treasured. Even if there are many options toward victory, is it not just that we reward this man for his loyalty?"

    "I agree," Burilgitei turned back to Guo. "Guo Bingyi, son of Guo Kan, I pray you recall my words as you build those siege implements that shall turn this city into a sea of flames and lead our soldiers to victory. Go forth and destroy our foes!"

    "Yes, Lord Burilgitei!" Guo shouted, elated to hear his proposal accepted. "All that opposes the Son of Heaven shall burn! The waters flooded our enemies in that great capital in the west, now the fires shall scorch our foes in this great capital in the east!"

    ---
    Kyoto, Yamashiro Province, November 2, 1301​

    "I wish to die honourably."

    Ichijou Nakazane could not believe the words he heard from his Emperor so peacefully sitting before him. It felt painful to him seeing the kind boy, now a young man, requesting such a thing.

    "M-my lord, y-you cannot..."

    "It is finished. The capital is lost. The Shogunate has proven incapable of defending us for their general Houjou Hirotoki has perished. I heard the news as well."

    Other courtiers, headed by the regent Nijou Kanemoto and the Grand Chancellor Tsuchimikado Sadazane, walked into the chamber. Several of the men were monks and priests.

    "H-how long have you planned this, your majesty?" Nakazane asked, but seeing the scroll in front of the Emperor inscribed in his neat calligraphy told him he said something meaningless. The death poem he composed sent shivers down his spine.

    "Many days," the Emperor answered. "That red star in the sky spoke the most ill words to my heart, and even Abe no Yasuyo claims our nation is finished." Ichijou shivered, for that Court Diviner told him much the same. "Is it not for the best that I perish honourably?"

    "Y-yes, your majesty, such would be a wise course of action."

    "I have decided I make my quarters the place of my death. My loyal ministers shall surround me until the end and ensure my body is treated well."

    "If I summon Saitou Toshiyuki here, then there is still a chance we can escape the city, your majesty," Ichijou implored, trying one final time to save his master.

    "I am sorry. I cannot accept his aid. Valiant as he is, I cannot leave this place. Lord Nijou, the string you have prepared?"

    "It is here, my lord," Nijou said, stepping aside so that two young attendants in white robes might pass. On an ornamented pillow lay coiled a shining thread. The boys bowed before the Emperor, and he gently took the thread from the pillow and tied it around his neck. The monks in the room began chanting a sutra, praying the Emperor find peace in his next lifetime. The men of the room--Ichijou included--began quietly weeping as the Emperor prepared to take his own life. The Emperor looked Nakazane in the eye one last time.

    "Do not worry, Lord Ichijou. You performed your task as well as you could in this accursed era. You protected my family and ensured their safety, ensuring my line still lives so we might carry out the tasks our forefathers wished."

    "As a final service to you, I shall accept this lofty praise I am completely unworthy of," Nakazane said, tears falling from his eyes.

    "Oh Grand Chancellor," the Emperor said. "Many will follow me into death, but I implore you remain here a while longer. I give you the hardest task of all--tell the rebels what transpired here. Ensure everything remains known."

    "Yes, oh Emperor. I will bear the shame of capture by the invader so they will hear of your majesty," Tsuchimikado Sadazane said.

    "The time has come for me to go," the Emperor said. He closed his eyes, reciting the lines of the grim poem he composed.

    "As I soon depart
    Through land and sky dyed bright red.
    My tears become rain.
    May this rain nourish our fields
    And bring forth blossoms come spring,"

    As he spoke the final word, he tightened the silver ligature around his neck with a swift motion of his hand. Nakazane winced from the pain that shot across his majesty's face as the young Emperor's body tensed for a moment. Yet none spoke a word in the room, lest they disrupt the chanting monks. Weeping filled the air for a tense minute as the Emperor heaved his last breaths before finally collapsing to the ground front of them. As he perished, the sobs grew louder and louder as all in the room cried.

    Suddenly Nijou Kanemoto collapsed beside Nakazane, a dagger sticking through him.

    "F-forgive me...I-I cannot let his majesty go alone," he muttered, his blood mingling with the Emperor's. "Th-thank you, Tadafusa..." His adopted son, Minamoto no Tadafusa, knelt beside his stepfather's body, muttering a brief prayer. The youth glanced up at Nakazane.

    "I must avenge my father's death," he said, his eyes burning with sorrow and passion. "He is dead because the invader has come. Oh Left Commander of the Palace Guards, will you join me in our struggle?"

    "I am sorry," Nakazane said. "I wish to die with my Emperor." He drew his own dagger, testing the sharp blade on his hand with a painful cut. Without second thought, he plunged it into his stomach, biting his tongue in two so he might avoid screaming. He collapsed in his own blood in painful agony, hoping he might be reunited with his master in the next life.

    ---
    Kyoto, Yamashiro Province, November 4, 1301​

    The clash continued in front of the burning manor. Saitou Toshiyuki's blade effortlessly cleaved through the neck of the clumsy enemy warrior in front of him. He blocked a blow from another man as a companion ran him through. Seeing their leader dead, the enemies hesitated, but it was too late--behind them were another group of Toshiyuki's comrades. As a few more of them collapsed on the street from arrow wounds, the remainder rushed away, no doubt seeking support. Toshiyuki pointed his sword toward a side alley, dashing down it for cover from the impending enemy counterattack. The warriors sheltered within the smoldering wreckage of a building, ruined from a previous day's battle.

    As they sat down and caught their breath from the battle, one of their number stood up.

    "How much longer can we keep doing this?" the young man asked. "The Rohuhara Tandai has fallen and the Imperial Palace has burnt. I am sure even his majesty the Emperor is dead or in the hands of the enemy now, let alone the ministers of his government who remained."

    "Nijou Michihira, correct?" Saitou asked, guessing who he was by the number of warriors attending to his weapons. "Not that it matters, for you are here with me to fight until the end."

    "It isn't right," Nijou said. "There are so few people left in the city now. It is well and good we resist the invader with all his might, but this is not a battle we should fight! Our flowery capital will become but a lair of wolves and foxes at this rate! [3]"

    Toshiyuki smiled, the poetic metaphor Nijou ringing in his ear. What a fine metaphor from that court noble! I must use that next time that arrogant poet who betrayed us sends me a message to surrender.

    "We are not just fighting for the city, but for all our country. Every invader we slay here is one who will never take up arms against us again. Every day the enemy is forced to attack us here is a day they are not looting our fields and destroying villages. The longer we fight, the more we exhaust them. The bear remains behind and fights the hunter so that her cubs might live and grow strong one day for revenge. That is our task now."

    His most fanatic followers nodded, but Nijou and those among him still seemed uncertain.

    "Lord Toshiyuki, I thank you greatly for your strength in defending the capital and nation," Nijou said, practically bowing before him. "I thank you just as much for the training at arms I received, something even the instructors I hired could never have taught me. But I fear my struggle is not here. With your permission, I shall be one of those you are fighting for now so that one day I can have my revenge."

    Toshiyuki shrugged.

    "So be it. I have no place in my force for those not ready to lay down their lives in the capital. But our nation does. I shall aid your escape, but once you break free from the capital, you must fight your hardest and take your revenge on the invader."

    "Thank you so much, Lord Saitou!" Nijou said with a bow. The attendants around him rose, and soon about seven other men left with them. Even as half his force departed, Toshiyuki remained unphased. He was still ordering countless men around--his battle would not end any time soon.

    ---​
    "Leaves aflame abound
    Wolves and foxes stalk the streets
    Our city renewed
    Let us embrace the morning
    And send the night to the west."
    - Saitou Toshiyuki, November 1301

    "The kind morning ends
    When the sun shines high above
    Then soon comes the night
    Now slow down and walk more slowly
    And bathe in silver moonlight."
    - Response by Kyougoku Tamekane, November 1301

    ---
    Kyoto, Yamashiro Province, November 12, 1301​

    Mouri Tokichika walked through the still smoldering ruins on that frosty morning, in awe at the devastation. He reflexively kept his hand on his sword, aware there might be a remaining enemy or two, no matter how much he was told they all perished with that Rokuhara Tandai warrior Saitou. Likely he would perish if that happened--his attention lay focused on the incredible destruction before him.

    He heard rustling in the wreckage of a building and drew his sword.

    "Who goes there!" one of his warriors shouted. There was no response, but seconds later a mangy wolf darted from the building, holding a half-charred human arm in its mouth. Tokichika couldn't even breathe a sigh of relief, for the scene struck him as grim and cruel.

    "Our chief enemy, Saitou Toshiyuki, claimed it better that the capital become the lair of wolves than fall into the hands of the invader," Mouri spoke aloud. "His wish has been fulfilled..."

    "What else could possibly occur?" the officer he was with, Adachi Tomasa, replied. "The enemy was hellbent on denying us our capital." He looked to a side street destroyed several weeks prior, where the winds and rain had begun clearing a patch of earth where no doubt come the spring would grow with wildflowers. "It seems as if our nation itself is as a defeated warrior with no option left beside an honour-restoring suicide."

    Tokichika nodded, shivering at the darkness in Adachi's words.

    "Our capital is not alone, for our souls have done so as well."

    "A manor takes months to rebuild, the Imperial Palace years, but our souls will take countless lifetimes for all the sins we have aided," Adachi said. "May all this sin be balanced by the righteousness of our cause."

    "A cause that grows ever closer," Tokichika said. "We are nearly halfway to Kamakura, halfway to uprooting the rot corrupting everything in our nation." A sudden wind blew, smelling heavily of the sulfur used to set these flames and smoke out victims. "I am certain that once Kamakura resembles the ashes and rubble that once were our capital, our sin will not only be balanced, but purged entirely. When the Shogunate falls, the gods will smile upon us for our righteous deed for we will have stopped innumerable sins."

    ---​

    After four invasions, decades of fierce battles, and hundreds of thousands of lives, the Mongol Empire advanced upon the walls of Kyoto itself. The final stand of the Shogunate at the Battle of Uji failed entirely, and two Mongol armies under the generals Khayishan and Zhang Gui besieged the capital, aided by the Kingdom of Japan's army under its occupation general Burilgitei. The supreme commander of the Mongol invvasion himself Nanghiyadai conducted the siege, content the city would soon fall. For the Mongols, triumph was at hand, but for the Shogunate--and those who remained in the Imperial city--it was the eve of the greatest disaster Japan ever faced.

    As typical, the Mongols requested the immediate surrender of Kyoto on July 30, 1301. The Rokuhara Tandai arrested and executed the envoy, displaying his head from one of Kyoto's gates. However, Rokuhara's power was weaker than ever--a faction within the Imperial Court caught word of this and conducted private negotiations with the Mongols. Once again, Rokuhara stepped into action and imprisoned several lesser court nobles on charges of treason, but did not dare move against senior figures at court suspected to be behind the negotiations. It was clear that the Shogunate demanded yet another final stand.

    Kyoto's defenses centered around the old urban core of Heian-kyo. Although the city had long since sprawled far beyond its elaborately planned grid, Kyoto still possessed numerous gates, damaged as they were by centuries of neglect. Largely slum areas, the Rokuhara Tandai cleared these buildings to erect a reasonable set of palisades and earthen walls during July. City streets were dug up and converted into moats, filled with rainwater and sharp stakes. However, this focus on Heian-kyo ensured no effort was spent protecting the citizens living outside the old capital, or defending the temples, shrines, and villas in that region. The Mongols thus looted the area, deporting those who could not flee elsewhere within Japan and claiming much treasure from the old monasteries.

    Nonetheless, these defensive efforts delayed the Mongol advance. Several early attacks on the walls by Zhang Gui's army failed, repelled by tenacious Shogunate soldiers. Displaced citizens of Kyoto and Yamashiro Province in general aided the Shogunate by sabotaging siege engines and providing reports on Mongol positions. Despite the perimeter of this makeshift wall measuring nearly 20 km, these spies and diligent effort ensured the Shogunate readily responded to any attempt at penetrating it.

    The apparition of a comet (known later in Europe as Halley's Comet) in the sky over Kyoto in late October greatly changed matters. Citizens and soldiers alike panicked, for the court diviners predicted it symbolised the impending downfall of Japan and in particular the city itself. Interpretations among the Mongols and their Japanese allies were mixed, but upon hearing from their own diviners, they placed great faith in the comet symbolising the impending renovation of Japan.

    The prominent poet and politician Kyougoku Tamekane (京極為兼) found himself awed by the comet's apparition. He had fallen from power in 1293 due to his loyalty to emperor Fushimi, who was forced to abdicate by Saionji Sanekane. Additionally, he suffered much abuse at the hands of the authorities due to suspicions of enabling court nobles to defect as part of the Fukudomari Incident that year (a suspicion proven later to be correct as part of Kyougoku's revenge scheme). In the tumult that followed, Kyougoku fell under the influence of a young diviner named Abe no Yasuyo (安倍泰世), part of the Abe family of hereditary court diviners and astrologers who practiced the magical art of onmyoudou (陰陽道) [4].

    A descendent of the famed diviner Abe no Seimei (安倍晴明) of the Heian era, Yasuyo first came to Kyougoku's attention in 1294 for correctly predicting his partial reinstatement at court as well as the death of Japan's enemy, Mongol ruler Kublai Khan. Kyougoku considered Abe a trusted advisor, writing numerous poems praising his skill. He claimed Abe knew the entire course of the Banpou Invasion, and that if Abe's predictions were heeded, the Mongols would be utterly defeated.

    In the panic of the siege, Kyougoku spent much of his time conferring with Abe, eventually coming to the conclusion that the only course of action was to open the gates of Kyoto. While Kyougoku was by no means a supporter of the Kingdom of Japan, he remained a personal friend of Retired Emperor Fushimi, father of King Tanehito. With the continuing marginalisation of Fushimi's Jimyou-in branch of the imperial family and his archrival Saionji Sanekane dominating the court, there was undoubtedly underlying motivation for this decision.

    Thus on the night of October 23, Kyougoku Tamekane and his household guards, aided by paid off criminals within the Imperial Police Agency, opened up the refortified Rashoumon Gate (羅生門) at the southern end of the city. Soldiers under Japanese general Mouri Tokichika immediately captured Kyougoku. Mouri himself charged into the open gate and at once overwhelmed the defenders. Following him were many other warriors of the Kingdom of Japan. The defenders, however, massed at the great temple of Tou-ji (東寺) near the gate and counterattacked, using the urban environment to maximise their ambushes. Wounded in action and unwilling to cause extensive damage to the temple, Tokichika pulled his forces back. Immediately after however, he was reinforced by the Yuan general Guo Bingyi, one of Khayishan's generals.

    Elsewhere, fierce street-by-street fighting occurred throughout the night of October 23 against the Shogunatge remnants assembled under Houjou Hirotoki, still injured and unable to fight from his wounds. Actual leadership fell to Saitou Toshiyuki (斎藤利行), an energetic Rokuhara Tandai lieutenant who rallied the forces, the Houjou vassal Yamamoto Tokitsuna (山本時綱), and Kodama Shigeyuki (児玉繁行), one of Takeda Tokitsuna's generals.

    A sizable portion of these Shogunate forces were armed court nobles. In addition to their private bodyguards and others serving them who took up arms, an increasing number of court nobles had trained in martial arts and other means of self-defense. Although they numbered only a few hundred, their tenacity in defending their property made them a potent force during the Siege of Kyoto [5].

    Many of these armed nobles were barely older than boys, as training in the martial arts was largely a youth movement at this point. The exceptions were Shijou Takazane (四条隆実), a scion of a prominent family around age 30 who was an early promoter of the movement and the Left Commander of the Palace Guards Ichijou Nakazane (一条内実), who since his appointment the previous year ordered his guard to train intensely and tried eliminating untrained noble officers who sought to use it as a stepping stone to higher office [6]. Of the youth, two sons of Imperial Regent Nijou Kanemoto (二条兼基), his adoptive son Minamoto no Tadafusa (源忠房) and his biological son Michihira (二条道平)--the Right Commander of the Palace Guards--also played prominent roles in organising the defense.

    It is likely that all these forces combined numbered no more than 8,000 warriors. It was a motley army consisting of warrior monks defending the great temple of Tou-ji, armed court nobles under Ichijou Nakazane, the remnants of the Rokuhara Tandai under Houjou, Saitou, and Yamamoto, the Imperial Police Agency, and a few fanatic warriors from other armies under Kodama. Against tens of thousands of Mongols, the odds were high, but they possessed a common goal of driving out the enemy and if that proved impossible, then dying alongside them for the glory of their emperor and nation.

    Despite the efforts of Shogunate forces, Guo Bingyi's forces drove the Shogunate from Tou-ji despite the fierce opposition of local warrior monks. Houjou Tokiatsu, a younger leader rising fast within the Houjou clan, perished defending this temple. Guo's forces spent much of the day looting Tou-ji and nearby areas, for it was well-known that Tou-ji was among the richest temples in Japan. This slowed down the Mongol advance into the city. Matters were not helped by rainfall extinguishing fires and eliminating smoke from Mongol guns and bombs. On October 26, the Shogunate even succceeded at repelling an assault on the city from the south, containing the main fighting in the area near the Rashoumon Gate and Tou-ji.

    While Kyougoku, and by extension Mouri had pleaded with the Mongols to minimise damage to the city, this proved impossible due to the continuing resistance. As a result, individual Mongol commanders took initiative at crushing these forces. By far the most brutal of them was Guo Bingyi, one of Khayishan's deputies. The youngest son of Guo Kan who led the conquest of the great city of Baghdad nearly 45 years prior and in his lifetime helped conquer Southern Song, Guo Bingyi sought to emulate his father's success, claiming that "a great city may fall by fire or water, but the greatest cities are destroyed by both [6]."

    Guo Bingyi constructed incendiary siege weapons--these were carts with large chests of oils, hot irons, and pumps that shot flames. The Shogunate quickly caught on to these weapons and risked much to destroy the flamethrowers in ambushes and even frontal charges, taking heavy losses in the process. Guo also ordered the use of "gunpowder jars" to clear the rubble of buildings. These weapons contained a mixture of gunpowder, sulfur, quicklime, and iron shards and produced a great amount of choking smoke. So much oil and pitch was used in the siege that even a rainstorm failed to extinguish the flames [7].

    Guo led his forces without mercy, scorching block after block of Kyoto to smoke out his enemies and destroy them. Additionally, his warriors took thousands of women and children hostage, aiming to demoralise their relatives. These hostages suffered great abuse and often death. These tactics proved effective and were copied by other Mongol generals. The few survivors of Guo--and other Mongol generals--were enslaved and sent to the mainland, never to return to Japan.

    Tens of thousands of citizens attempted to flee Kyoto during this violence by exploiting breaks in the wall or even directly surrendering to the Mongols, but few managed to do so alive. So great was the violence that the Kingdom of Japan's Mouri Tokichika protested to all Mongol generals there and composed letters to the Great Khan's court complaining of senseless violence and illegitimate looting causing corruption among Yuan officers. He shifted his soldiers away from rooting out Shogunate remnants and instead capturing Kyoto's citizens--those captured by the Japanese were still often treated poorly, but usually were simply deported to Kyushu, Ezo, or other occupied parts of Japan. Mouri's protests succeeded, but all too late for only after several weeks of bloodshed did the Mongols shift to ordering all captured citizens be treated fairly and receive free passage to Hakata.

    Several hundred did manage to escape. Shijou Takazane led a number of courtiers (including his own family) and other citizens to safety by destroying several Mongol scouting patrols. In the process however, Shijou was killed by the enemy. Another notable escape came from Nijou Michihira, among the last courtiers to escape Kyoto. He fled the city on November 4, 1301, narrowly escaping from Mongol patrols as he used the looting of the city to flee. Reports from these men proved essential for letting the Shogunate know of the disaster that befell the city.

    While Japanese generals often held back from this overt violence, Yamana Toshiyuki proved the exception. He led the siege of the Rokuhara Tandai's headquarters over the course of six days, setting the building and nearby areas aflame. Although initially repelled, by November 1 he reduced the building to ashes and drove out the survivors, killing hundreds of them including Kodama. However, Saitou escaped and continued to lead resistance.

    As for Houjou Hirotoki, his forces remained concentrated around the Imperial Palace. As Yamana besieged the Rokuhara Tandai's headquarters, Mouri Tokichika's Japanese soldiers attacked the palace after blunting a suicidal charge by Yamamoto and his warriors--none of them survived. The great garden of Shinsenen (神泉苑) outside the palace, became a sea of flames--the ponds where the monk Kuukai prayed for rain burned with fire and the cherry blossom trees where Emperor Saga (嵯峨天皇) held the first hanami were reduced to ash [8]. This siege lasted until November 2, when soldiers under Adachi Tomasa charged in and butchered Houjou and his surviving soldiers.

    Emperor Go-Nijou committed suicide soon after hearing of Houjou's death, his suicide aided by Ichijou Nakazane, who followed him into death shortly after. Alongside him were the suicides of several of his consorts and dozens of prominent courtiers such as the imperial regent Nijou Kanemoto, whose adoptive son Minamoto no Tadafusa supposedly slew a dozen Mongol soldiers in a fit of grief before himself perishing. Grand Chancellor Tsuchimikado Sadazane (土御門定実) was captured by the Mongol force and executed after insulting them and refusing to aid them. Of the courtiers who survived, most were those allies of Kyougoku Tamekane and the Jimyou-in line who surrendered long before the siege or were captured and spared. Those survivors from the Daikaku-ji lined survived via bribing their way past the Mongol force to varying degrees of success.

    Yet the fighting did not die down even then. It is said that as Kyougoku Tamekane attempted to negotiate with Saitou via an intermediary, Saitou claimed it better that Kyoto become a lair of wolves and foxes than fall under the occupation of the invader. The two composed several acrimonious poems to each other during the Battle of Kyoto, for Saitou wrote the poems upon learning he was being asked to surrender by a poet. Saitou's warriors even succeeded at mortally wounding Guo Bingyi on November 8 as he continued fighting for days and days.

    Historians suggest Saitou's actions are linked to his relations with the powerful Toki clan of Mino Province. Saitou's daughter had recently married Funaki Yoriharu (舟木頼春), head of a powerful branch family of the Toki. Saitou likely wanted to ingratiate himself to his son-in-law's clan by making a name for himself and delaying--or even preventing--the invasion of Mino. [9]

    His resistance would not continue for long, as continual use of incendiary weapons eliminated locations for ambush, curtailing Saitou's and on November 11, Saitou was killed by Mongol soldiers. Sporadic resistance continued for several days, but by that point the Battle of Kyoto ended. It cost the Mongols nearly 5,000 warriors to subdue the city and they lost several prominent leaders. Yet they inflicted a staggering toll on the city and its population--as Saitou predicted, Kyoto was indeed a lair of wolves and foxes, for nothing remained of the flowery capital of Japan but the shell of burnt buildings and fields of ashes. Not a single citizen remained in the city--all died from battle or massacre, with the only survivors those lucky enough to flee or been captured and deported by the Mongols. It is speculated at least half the population--over 50,000 people--died during the siege.

    Along with its populace, Kyoto's rich culture and religion fell into absolute destruction. Nearly every great manor and villa along with the Imperial Palace itself had been burnt, destroyed by warfare or in some cases burnt by their occupants to deny them to the enemy. From Shinto shrines to great Buddhist temples, these institutions around Kyoto lay in ashes, their occupants be they warrior monk or priest were slaughtered to the man. Their rich offerings were plundered and the priceless documents dating back centuries burnt to ashes in the flames [10]--few documents remained, stolen by warriors hoping to sell them to monks or those few learned monks who joined the Mongols. Within Kyoto, both Sai-ji (西寺) and Tou-ji lay in ruins--the latter would face a permanent decline in its power as a result [11].

    Despite Kyougoku's repeated requests to Saitou to surrender to spare the Imperial Palace, all that remained of the palace was the shell of a building, its treasures plundered and documents detailing innumerable court records going back centuries either consumed by fire or scattered to the winds as the courtiers dispersed to all corners of Japan [12]. The mansions of the courtiers were completely plundered and burnt, taking with them yet more invaluable records and treasures.

    The devastation wrought by the Mongols infuriated many of the Kingdom of Japan's elite. They composed sardonic poems and privately complained amongst each other, cursing Guo Bingyi for the needless destruction. When Kyougoku Tamekane arrived at the court, he was blamed by many courtiers and even King Tanehito himself for failing to prevent the destruction and merely spending his time composing poems to Saitou Toshiyuki. It is said news of destruction moved every courtier in Hakata to tears and for a few even suicide, for their return to Kyoto was now impossible. The crafty poet only avoided total personal ruination by allying with courtiers already present to preserve their powerbase against the newcomers.

    Yet the Mongols were satisfied with the result. Khayishan triumphantly entered the capital, seizing credit for the success. Zhang Gui was reportedly infuriated, for he had been the first to besiege the city and his warriors had taken the brunt of the casualties. The Mongols spread the plunder evenly, a great treasure that ensured the soldiers would be content the entire winter.

    As for the Shogunate, the fall of Kyoto and destruction of their army in the west was to bring about an internal chaos not seen in generations. Having failed in their duty to protect the capital, cracks of tension appeared within the Houjou. Even as the Shogunate stood on the brink of defeat, the winds of upheaval blew in Kamakura and throughout Japan.

    ---
    Author's notes

    The appearance of Halley's Comet in late 1301 did not go unnoticed in Japan. TTL it coincides with the Siege of Kyoto and helps brings about utter disaster. Much of the destruction of Kyoto is based on the OTL Onin War, but it should be noted that the Onin War was downright civilised in conduct compared to a Mongol sack, for it was mostly years and years of mob violence and fistfights in Kyoto that progressed to arson of important mansions or temples which spread to nearby areas of the city.

    Unfortunately, I am not good at writing poetry and definitely not Japanese poetry of a particular medieval style, but I made my best try. It was impossible not to include it given Kyougoku Tamekane was both a famous poet and an important politician of his era.

    I have divided this chapter in two. This is just the Kyoto portion, and let's just say these events have proven quite shocking to the rest of Japan.

    Thank you for reading!

    [1] - Allegedly Kyougoku Tamekane had a dream of swallowing three pine trees on a mountainside, which he claimed to his emperor, Fushimi, signified serving him forever, that no rift in their relationship would develop, and that he would achieve Nirvana.
    [2] - Consider this--and all poetry in this chapter--very loose paraphrases. Some of Kyougoku Tamekane's poems have an extra syllable in my English rendering, and that is because selective use of an additional syllable is very common to the Kyougoku school (京極派) of poetry.
    [3] - Paraphrase of a passage from a chronicle regarding the 15th century Onin War, from which the Battle of Kyoto is inspired by.
    [4] - The main components of onmyoudou are the Japanese interpretation of feng shui (and similar concepts), geomancy, and astrology. It does have a practical use given the Abe family (and their offshoots) were responsible for astronomical observations to properly calibrate the traditional Japanese calendar
    [4] - Military training among the court nobles mostly died out after the Joukyuu War of 1221, but some court nobles started training in martial arts by the early 14th century as the akutou problem rose and the Kamakura Shogunate looked weak. By the time of the Kenmu Restoration and Southern Court, a significant number had trained like this and even made up some of Go-Daigo/the Southern Court's most famous partisans
    [5] - No relation to the various Ichijou clan members serving the Takeda--the former are a Takeda branch family, this Ichijou family are a branch family of the Kujou family of court nobles who themselves are a branch of the Fujiwara.
    [6] - Guo Kan, Guo Bingyi's father and a famous Mongol general, breached the dikes on the Tigris to channel and defeat Abbasid forces during the Siege of Baghdad
    [7] - OTL these are called stinkpots, most notoriously used during the Second Opium War. However, they were occasionally used as improvised weapons in other instances and similar concepts occurred in China and around the world
    [8] - Hanami, cherry blossom viewing, appears to have either originated or become popularised from Emperor Saga spending much time observing the cherry blossoms at Shinsenen in 812.
    [9] - The early heads of the Saitou clan of Mino Province are mostly obscure, but it is clear that Saitou Toshiyuki had ample links to the Toki clan and his descendents even moreso. The famous Sengoku era Saitou Dosan, who only had the most distant relations (as he descends from another brother of Toshiyuki's great-great-great-great-great grandfather), usurped this clan (and the Toki as a whole) and used their surname.
    [10] - A tremendous loss for future generations--many of these documents are crucial to reconstructing not just Japanese Buddhist history, but East Asian Buddhist history in general. Others have to do with economic dealings of temples and are crucial for understanding how Japan functioned in the 8th century onward. As recently as a decade ago, many of these documents (of which there are tens of thousands) are still poorly recorded and were yet to been digitised or subject to thorough analysis historians.
    [11] - Within Kyoto (Heian-kyo) proper, there were only two Buddhist temples permitted, Tou-ji and Sai-ji, due to fear of Buddhist institutions gaining too much power over the city (and thus Japan's government). Most powerful temples were thus outside the city. Ironically, only Tou-ji ever gained that power, since Sai-ji never had as much power as Tou-ji and greatly declined in the late Heian era, becoming only a minor institution by the mid-Kamakura era
    [12] - Also a tremendous loss. Something similar occurred OTL in the mid-16th century however when Ouchi Yoshitaka attempted to move the Imperial Court from Kyoto to Yamaguchi--the courtiers brought many documents and treasures with them, and when Ouchi fell from power, the courtiers were massacred and countless items plundered or destroyed
     
    Chapter 20-The Regent's Turmoil
  • -XX-
    "The Regent's Turmoil"


    Kamakura, Sagami Province, November 21, 1301​

    Houjou Sadatoki could hardly sit still. All he could do was continue sipping the sake, his shaky hands gesturing to a serving woman for more every now and then. Only bits and pieces of Bitou Tokitsuna's long report registered to him--"Kyoto has fallen," "There are no survivors," "Our armies are in full retreat," "the Emperor has perished," "The court seeks shelter in Kamakura"--each one like shoving needles into his eyes.

    "That is all, my lord. What shall our response to this terrible tragedy be."

    Sadatoki glanced up at Bitou, the world spinning around him. He could hardly formulate any thoughts beside his absolute disgust at the situation.

    "Lord Bitou, what the hell happened!" he shouted, slamming the sakezuki to the ground and shattering it at once. "Why has any of this occurred! Why couldn't our vassals do anything about this, those useless louts!"

    "There is deep corruption within the Shogunate, my lord," Bitou answered. "You are doing your best to excise it, starting with men like Kudou Tokimitsu."

    "Take care you don't join him," Sadatoki threatened. "It is an outrage you have not found where that bastard Saionji and his sons are hiding."

    "Lord Saionji Sanekane's whereabouts are unknown, but it is clear his eldest son is with the Imperial Court making their way to Kamakura. As I mentioned in the report, Saionji Kinhira has been named Grand Chancellor after Lord Tsuchimikado's tragic death."

    "GRAND CHANCELLOR!?" Sadatoki shouted. His mind raced with thoughts on how outrageous such a thing was. "Th-they seriously did that? Those bastards in the Court named a man so corrupt, a man whose very nephew is the invader's puppet emperor, as their Grand Chancellor? They really are trying to overthrow me! They must all be in league with the invader! Just what negotiations have occurred between them?"

    "His crimes are numerous, but I am not aware he has gone that far," Bitou said. He knelt before Sadatoki, motioning Sadatoki's concubine to pour him more sake. "I believe it would be best you lay down for the night, my lord. There are many things for us to ponder come the morning."

    Sadatoki refused the sake, standing up and stumbling to his chambers. Bitou put his arm around him, helping him walk. For a moment he felt content, incredibly happy that such a warrior served him and aided him in his weakness.

    "Th-thank you, Lord Bitou. You serve your master well."

    "I merely fulfill my duties," he answered, leading Sadatoki into his personal chambers. Sadatoki lay down as Bitou walked away, leaving him to ponder many matters as sat meditating before he lay down to sleep, as the senior monks taught him.

    Yet in his drunken state, his meditation quickly drifted into maddening thoughts. Can I really save Japan? Can I really save Japan as I am now? If I cannot even deal with some old court noble like Saionji Sanekane, how I can I defeat the invader and the traitors who follow them, those traitors who despoiled our capital?

    Just thinking of the capital brought tears to his eyes. Bitou's reports spoke of horrifying pillars of fire engulfing the once lovely manors and gardens of the city. The buildings where his majesty once sat now lay in ruins, and even his majesty's body was now lost for eternity, never to sit in a wonderful tomb to be attended by his heirs. Countless works of wisdom were now lost for eternity. The very soul of our nation has been destroyed, and I could do nothing to stop them thanks to all these men around me...

    "Nothing will get done...nothing can get done..." Sadatoki muttered to himself, thinking of all the inept fools surrounding him. It was madness--he had to save Japan with men of mediocre skill like Bitou. It seemed the only skilled men were his enemies! There was no way to carry out enough purges to remove them so that they could execute his wise orders and commands. He was trapped between the invader on one side and his inept subordinates on the other, and because of this, all these disasters happened!

    Despair, anger, sorrow, and above all frustration filled Sadatoki. Beside the mat he slept he saw the glint of his knife and knew immediately it would solve his problems. A peaceful and drunken smile on his face, he unsheathed the blade and sliced it across his throat in a single vigorous motion. His breathing became painful and impossible as blood poured down his torso and stained his robes. Sadatoki suddenly realised he forgot to compose a death poem, cursing his luck. With the last of his strength, Sadatoki plunged the knife into his stomach as his consciousness slipped away. Who will blame me for taking this action? Let these fools deal with the problems they created, they do not deserve my rule.

    ---
    Kamakura, Sagami Province, December 31, 1301​

    Kudou Sadasuke could hardly believe the words he was hearing. That this lord he raised to the highest position within the Shogunate might deny him the very thing he promised him was outrageous. Is he truly going to abolish the very position we who serve the Houjou covet beyond all else? It is as if he takes our loyalty for granted!

    "With all due respect, my lord, I humbly wish you to change your mind. The majordomo of the Houjou clan is of crucial importance for keeping us retainers of your clan organised into a solid fighting force. A post of that importance belongs to a man of great ability and talent."

    "That is why I myself shall hold it," Houjou Munekata said. "My mission has always been protecting the Shogunate, be it leading warriors against the invader or punishing my corrupt kinsman Morotoki. If it benefits the Shogunate and Houjou, then I will do it. We need no longer worry about petty conflicts among fellow retainers of the Houjou clan if each and every one of you is equal."

    "We are equal in our loyalty to your clan," Sadasuke said, "But we are not equal in the deeds we perform out of loyalty. I slew Bitou Tokitsuna, Morotoki's corrupt majordomo who persecuted my father and the Emperor's ministers. Myself and my men slew countless guards at his manor to ensure my lord might gain the power that is rightfully his. Why then should I content myself with only a share of Bitou's lands and the post of deputy military governor of a province the invader totally occupies?" [1]

    Sadasuke knew he spoke too loosely by how Munekata glared at him, but he only spoke his heart. He gained insultingly little for his actions against that bastard, and he knew it wasn't out of the Houjou clan's financial situation given how much Munekata and the Iyo Tandai and his assistant received.

    "Do not press your luck, Kudou Sadasuke. You are a brilliant warrior and countless times have ensured my strategies might succeed, but I have yet to see your brilliance in fields other than battle. If you wish for a higher post within the Shogunate or my clan or wish for greater reward, you must earn it. You might petition the bureaucrats all you wish, but I know my decision on this is final."

    Sadasuke closed his eyes, finding the inner peace to accept Munekata's decisions so long as he stood in front of him. With a quick bow, he left the presence of the new shogunal regent and walked out the halls of the Shogunate's office, thinking of what to do next. His only other options were finding another route of appeal, but he knew there was none. The new Shogun, Prince Takaharu or whatever his name was, was just a boy and capable of doing even less than the previous Shogun. And he was too unimportant to ever gain an audience with the Imperial court, or even persuade someone important to petition on his behalf.

    He shivered as he walked out onto Wakamiya Street in the frigid evening and instinctively grabbed the sword at his hip as someone approached him. His tonsure showed him to be a Buddhist monk, but the sly look on his face was not that of a monk come to beg for alms or offer him spiritual wisdom.

    "Is the new lord up to your expectations, Lord Kudou?" the monk asked. Sadasuke was suprised he knew his name.

    "Who are you? What do you want from me?" he demanded, worried for a brief moment the monk was one of Munekata's agents.

    "My name is Enki, a humble monk from the Nagasaki clan," the monk answered, unphased by Sadasuke's aggression. "I share in your worries of Munekata and fear as you do that he will not reward those who loyally serve him, be it with might or wisdom."

    "Nagasaki? I have fought alongside several of your kin in service to the Houjou," Sadasuke said, taking his hand off his blade as the man seemed trustworthy enough to speak with. "Perhaps we should discuss this matter more privately at my manor."

    Nagasaki concealed a smile, one that seemed as if the man held back great joy.

    "Wonderful to hear, Lord Kudou. We shall proceed there. I am sure our conversation will be enlightening."

    ---
    Kamakura, Sagami Province, February 2, 1302​

    Saionji Kinhira looked upon the scheming warrior monk Nagasaki Enki. His face concealed his true intentions, but there was something awful about it, something that told he was after nothing but himself. Clearly he did not like how Saionji neglected to bow before him, not that he should have given a Grand Chancellor far outranked that man. But that was a good face--he was someone whom could be trusted to act in a certain way, and that meant he could exploit it.

    "Lord Nagasaki, do you believe the recent violence in Sagami Province will affect the institution of the Shogunate as it pertains to the Imperial Court? As Imperial Envoy, the courtiers and even his eminent grace the Retired Emperor implored me to discover this."

    Nagasaki concealed any expression on his face as he pondered the question.

    "I fear that is a possibility, Lord Saionji," he answered. "We are quelling the rebels as best we can."

    "Very good. We cannot afford a disturbance in such desperate times. You know as well as I do that come the spring we will face an attack like no other."

    "I am aware. That is why the removal of corrupt men like Houjou Munekata and Houjou Morotoki was necessary. We are excising the gangrenous wounds from our nation so we might live."

    "Be careful, Lord Nagasaki," Kinhira said, veiling a threat in hopes he might get more from him. "Do not excise more than you must. There is little left to excise, and great risk the bleeding will be worse than expected."

    Nagasaki's brow furrowed, but he simply smiled.

    "I do my best to always be careful, Lord Saionji. That I am speaking to you now and not one of those men who threw caution to the wind and rushed headlong into disaster speaks volumes, does it not?"

    "In this era, even men who achieved status as high as yourself might be cast down like autumn leaves. Houjou Munekata, that champion in battle, was one of them. His only crime was the actions he took in seizing power--his rule was exemplary. Take heed before reversing his actions."

    Nagasaki kept an iron glare, still difficult to read.

    "There are currently no plans to do so," Nagasaki admitted. "We are much too busy rallying the warriors of Japan to our banner and winning over those who dare join the invader."

    "That is good to hear. His majesty will be glad to hear the warriors of our nation are doing so well. I will take my leave now."

    Kinhira exited the audience chamber of the Shogunate, reflecting on that conversation. Nagasaki Enki is a devious man, but unlike Houjou Sadatoki seems to be quite rational. Since we hold the purse strings, he will be an easy man to manipulate into doing our bidding, and if he seeks otherwise, he will be cast down as needed.

    ---​

    The fall of Kyoto and death of Emperor Go-Nijou sent shockwaves throughout the Kamakura Shogunate. Their armies failed in their foremost task of defending the capital and sovereign and the enemy now threatened to overwhelm the remainder of the country. In the last months of 1301 and the winter of 1302, a wave of internal violence dwarving any in generations swept the lands still under Shogunate rule as the government determined a proper response to the endless disasters.

    The apparition of the red comet (Halley's Comet) in October 1301 marked the beginning of the chaos. Houjou Sadatoki, hearing of the siege of Kyoto and fearing the comet signalled even worse tidings, abdicated his position as regent on October 21 and entered the monastery with the dharma name Shuu'en (崇演). He ceded power to his cousin (and adoptive brother) Houjou Morotoki (北条師時), naming him guardian of his infant son Kikujumaru (北条菊寿丸).

    In truth, Houjou still held all the power and he remained as paranoid as ever. It seems Houjou believed that removing himself from the day-to-day life of the government gave him a political advantage, for on October 23 he ordered the assassination of his majordomo Kudou Tokimitsu at his mansion under the accusation of plotting with the Saionji family to overthrow the Shogunate. To justify the killing, Houjou claimed that Saionji, as grandfather of King Tanehito, was plotting to destroy the Shogunate and turn the nation over to the Mongols. Such an accusation Saionji always fought bitterly against, pointing to the courtiers and warriors who kidnapped his grandson and brought him to Kyushu. Although all three Retired Emperors accepted this explanation and protected him against undue attacks at court, for Houjou Sadatoki it offered a useful excuse.

    Alongside Kudou perished several of his close family and associates, and as occurred in the Shimoutsuki and Heizenmon Incidents. It appears the violence was limited to the Kudou clan and their close associates, for the other target, Saionji Sanekane and his sons, had left the city to meet with the fleeing courtiers regrouping in Mino Province, reportedly warned by the Zen monk Gyougetsubou (暁月房), a former friend of Sadatoki (and ironically the half-uncle of Saionji's enemy Kyougoku Tamekane) concerned by his actions. Houjou named Bitou Tokitsuna (尾藤時綱) his new majordomo and ordered him to keep hunting for the Saionji.

    The declining state of the war against the Mongols prevented any immediate reprisals against Houjou for assassinating such a prominent figure, but it spurred innumerable conspiracies in the shadows. Houjou Morotoki, his actions restrained at every step by his abdicated cousin and the system Sadatoki used to exercise power, could do little to restore order. Meanwhile, Sadatoki's mental state declined rapidly as report after report of the disaster in Kyoto found its way to his monastery, made all the worse by increasingly heavy drinking.

    On November 21, 1301, one lunar month after Kyoto's fall, a grief-stricken Houjou Sadatoki committed suicide. Houjou Morotoki now held the absolute power, but by now the conspiracy was in full swing. Houjou Munekata, whose efforts on Shikoku seemed relatively successful, entered into a conspiracy with the Saionji and several prominent Houjou vassals including the Iyo Tandai Mototoki (and his assistant Muneyasu) and Kudou Sadasuke (and his clan), the latter aggrieved by the murder of his father Tokimitsu. Although Ashikaga Sadauji remained in Kyushu, he backed the coup and sent his kinsman and retainer Imagawa Motouji (今川基氏) with 100 warriors to aid the coup while his steward Kou no Moroshige (高師重) was to warriors within his territory. The Kutsuna-suigun, privately fierce critics of the Houjou, conducted the sea transportation, evading both Shogunate and Mongol patrols.

    This force of several hundred men proceeded to infiltrate Kamakura. On December 17, Munekata's allies proceeded to Bitou Tokitsuna's residence and assassinated him. Subsequently, Munekata himself personally killed Morotoki at the Shogunate's headquarters and acquired the position of regent for himself as well as guardianship of Kikujumaru. The regent's cosigner, the veteran politician Houjou Nobutoki (北条宣時), was forced into exile in a monastery--Munekata named his cousin Houjou Moroyori (北条師頼) in his place.

    To legitimise the coup, Munekata listed the great many crimes committed by Houjou Morotoki, including poisoning Sadatoki, mutilating his corpse, wanton murder of loyal vassals like Kudou Tokimitsu, attempted murder of the former Grand Chancellor, embezzling funds for personal decadence, and numerous other violation of the Shogunate's law. This gave Munekata privilege to rearrange the Shogunate as he pleased, demoting, exiling, and killing many Morotoki associates.

    Among the casualties was Shogun Hisaaki himself. Munekata wished for a shogun easier to control than Hisaaki, an increasingly vigorous adult. He forced his abdication on the charge that his incompetence led to the fall of Kyoto and confined him to a monastery. Saionji Sanekane selected the next candidate for Shogun, naming as Shogun Go-Nijou's younger brother, the 13 year old Prince Takaharu (尊治親王). This choice carried great repercussions for the future, yet for now it was simply yet another Saionji conspiracy, this one aimed at securing his control over the remnants of the Imperial Court.

    Munekata's rule lasted barely longer than Morotoki. He sought to abolish the position of majordomo within the Houjou clan due to its increasing power and influence, which alienated him with his key ally Kudou as well as important Houjou bureaucrats. Restoring Houjou Sadaaki to the position of deputy Rokuhara Tandai leader further hurt his position. Kudou subsequently conspired with the Nagasaki clan, themselves spurned by Munekata's refusal to award them preferential posts.

    Thus on January 10, 1302, the Nagasaki clan under the spurned minister Nagasaki Morimune, now the monk Enki (円喜), rose up and assassinated both Munekata and Moroyori on the pretext of rebellion. Moroyori's children were allowed to live, but Munekata's children were placed in cages and drowned in the ocean [2]. Some resistance occurred from Munekata's partisans, but Saionji quickly severed his support from Munekata's faction and allied with the Nagasaki.

    However, Nagasaki was uninterested in granting Kudou much power. He allied with another prominent Houjou vassal, Onozawa Sanetsuna (小野沢実綱) who himself was an ally of the murdered Bitou. Nagasaki and Onozawa burnt Kudou's manor and forced him to travel to the frontlines in Mutsu to aid the Andou. Additionally, Nagasaki restored the position of majordomo and seized additional powers for it, effectively controlling the Shogunate for himself. He granted his ally Munenobu the title of shogunal regent, but this amounted to little for the post was now almost completely powerless.

    As for guardianship of Kikujumaru, it became a moot point--the boy died of a sudden fever on January 31, 1302, ending the line of Houjou Tokimune. Nagasaki found as a replacement the boy Houjou Sadanori (北条貞規) who he ensured succeeded as head of the Houjou clan and future regent. As Morotoki's son by his legitimate wife and Houjou Tokimune's grand-nephew, this gave him the best credentials for leadership [3].

    The dire Mongol threat and suppression of Munekata's remaining allies ended the instability that would be termed the Taisetsu Disturbance (大雪騒動) after the period of the year Munekata seized power. Yet the mass chaos rippled throughout the Shogunate's vassals and caused yet another wave of defection to the Mongols, where hundreds of warriors defected to the Mongols.

    These included even several members of the Houjou clan. The Igu branch of the Houjou clan had long been shut out from clan politics for their unprestigious origins--most of the branch under Houjou Tokizumi (北条時澄) defected. Taking the name Igu Tokizumi (伊具時澄), the Igu joined the army of Taxiala invading Mutsu and sought the expansion of their lands in Mutsu and hoped to gain control over those in the Andou clan--their former vassals--and the entirety of the Ezo Shogunate [4]. Others include the young and impetuous Houjou Yukitoki (北条随時) who surrendered to a force led by the Aso clan and would even be adopted as their son and successor [5].

    These defections within the clan he served terrified Nagasaki. To reward his warriors and prevent further defections, he ordered the destruction of the Igu Houjou. He sent Onozawa Sadatsuna and 1,000 warriors from Kamakura to scour Igu Manor in southern Mutsu and destroy those in their family who remained in Shogunate territory. Also killed, forced to commit suicide, or exiled were those warriors married to daughters of those who defected. Hundreds were killed or exiled in yet another bloody political purge, although ironically through destroying the Igu, Kudou Sadasuke redeemed himself in Nagasaki's eyes.

    As he exterminated the Igu, Nagasaki also targeted the Sasuke branch (佐介流) of the Houjou for annihilation. This branch had several members with grudges against Houjou Sadatoki and had been fiercely criticised for the defeat of Houjou Morifusa (among the few prominent Sasuke Houjou) defeat at the Battle of Oze-gawa in 1298. Nagasaki sent hundreds of warriors after Sasuke manors and estates, wiping out hundreds of them and destroying their clan.

    This conflict, termed the Tensei Disturbance (天政の乱) after the new era name declared in 1302, lasted several weeks. Faced with continued resistance from the last survivors and those linked to the clans by marriage, Nagasaki issued a provisional amnesty for the remaining warrior and permitted each of the accused to make their case before a tribunal which was not permitted to carry out sentences of death, exile, or property confiscations over a limited value. This calmed tensions, but the damage had been done--over 3,000 people, mostly peasant soldiers defending the Igu and Sasuke, perished in the war. While it opened new land such as Igu Manor to land-hungry warriors from western Japan or especially Houjou vassals of wavering loyalty (such as many in the Kudou clan) and likely did purge many who planned on revolting, the Tensei Disturbance solidified Nagasaki's reputation as a tyrant hated by practically everyone.

    As for his appointments, Nagasaki shuffled about many key Houjou clan commanders. The chinjufu-shogun Houjou Sadafusa achieved the post of cosigner, while the Iyo Tandai Mototoki became senior Rokuhara Tandai leader, with the Houjou Kunitoki (北条国時) becoming deputy Rokuhara Tandai leader--however, the Rokuhara Tandai lost most of their power given the near-total occupation of western Japan, although they still commanded Western Japan's remaining warriors. The new chinjufu-shogun was Houjou Koresada (北条国時), while Houjou Muneyasu, formerly the Iyo Tandai's deputy and defacto regent, was promoted to the actual post of Iyo Tandai.

    Outside of these personnel changes, Nagasaki's coup largely amounted to internal rearrangement of the Houjou clan. He attempted to please both supporters of Morotoki and of Munekata and placate powerful vassals increasingly discontent with the human and financial losses they bore in the war. Among notable decisions was ensuring the Hikitsuke (引付) (Enquiry Court) and Hyoujousho (評定所) (Judicial Council), both dominated by the Houjou clan since the 1280s, contained an even number of non-Houjou Shogunal vassals. These new posts mostly went to the Ashikaga, Takeda, and Sasaki clans, or otherwise men nominated by them.

    The Taisetsu Disturbance struck the remnants of the Imperial Court as well. Antagonism between the Jimyou-in and Daikaku-ji lines only increased due to the voluntary defection of many courtiers who backed the former. Most courtiers who managed to escape were left impoverished by the loss of their manors and having to bribe their way past the siege. Yet some escaped earlier--most of these were associates of Saionji Sanekane and his son, who cleverly left the Kyoto area days before the siege began. Proposals to flee to better-defended--and traditional--sites in Yamato Province such as Nara failed due to Saionji's influence [6]. Kamakura now became the defacto capital of Japan, the first time a city in eastern Japan held such a status.

    Along with Saionji came Shinto priests who secreted away the three Imperial Regalia. It would be claimed by some that this act is what brought the capture of Kyoto, while others--the Kingdom of Japan--accused the Shogunate of fabricating these treasures and destroying the originals in an attempt to deny them to their rightful holders. Regardless, this ensured the movement of the court to Kamakura carried a certain level of legitimacy.

    The Saionji thus played the key role in reconstructing the Imperial Court, but they faced difficulties too. Saionji sought to crown as Emperor Prince Tomihito, the four year old son of retired Emperor Fushimi whose adoptive mother was Saionji's daughter, the Empress (and famed poet) Saionji Shoushi (西園寺鏱子) [7]. Although Fushimi despised Saionji for exiling his friend Kyougoku and his attempts at dominating the court, his position as father of the Mongol vassal King Tanehito ensured Saionji had much leverage over him.

    Disaster foiled these plans however, for the Mongols captured Prince Tomihito alongside his father and stepmother in mid-November 1301. Tomihito and his family were deported across the sea to Dadu where they were to be raised in the Mongol fashion. As for his father Fushimi, now holding the title Great Retired King (太上王), he entered a monastery outside Hakata. He remained anti-Mongol, but his efforts were limited to helping the status of those ministers the Mongols deported to Hakata such as his good friend Kyougoku Tamekane. Even as early as summer 1302, Fushimi played a key role in a great rearrangement within the Hakata court in relation to a violent dispute involving the Shimazu clan in Satsuma Province [8].

    Saionji believed it necessary to follow the precedent of alternating succession between the Daikaku-ji and Jimyou-in lines, thus obvious candidates like Go-Nijou's son Prince Kuninaga (邦良親王) could not be chosen, nor could his younger brother Prince Takaharu. Thus for the new Emperor, Saionji turned to the other remaining Retired Emperor, Emperor Go-Fukakusa. He had practically abandoned politics after his son Fushimi abdicated in 1293, and unlike his vigorous rule in the 1280s, had become increasingly sickly in his old age.

    Therefore Saionji selected Go-Fukakusa's ninth and youngest son and installed him as Emperor En'man (円満天皇). A sickly boy of 11 years old, En'man was but a pawn of powerful players in court politics. For his regent, Saionji ensured his nephew Kujou Moronori (九条師教) received the position--Kujou was well-respected and talented, but disliked the job and defacto let Saionji carry out [9].

    Thus Saionji once again backed the Jimyou-in, no doubt out of his distrust for retired Emperor Go-Uda, considered a potential a threat to his power. Playing both sides as ever, he ensured Emperor Go-Nijou's infant son Kuniyoshi became crown prince, a clever choice which fractured the Daikaku-ji line. This choice frustrated some among the Daikaku-ji who wished for Go-Nijou's younger brother to hold that key position. Prince Takaharu instead became Shogun, plunging him into a different world of intrigue. Like the Shoguns who came from the Imperial family before him, this severed his connection to court and practically denied him any chance at inheriting the Chrysanthemum Throne [10].

    As with everything else, these moves ensured Saionji Sanekane secured his family's absolute dominance over the Imperial Court. With the Shogunate at his side (and in large part reliant on his command over temples and guilds for income, ships, and soldiers), Saionji achieved a level of power unseen among courtiers for over 150 years despite not holding a single title himself beside the dignity given to a retired Grand Chancellor. Although his son Kinhira obtained the position of Grand Chancellor due to the Mongols executing the previous holder Tsuchimikado Sadazane, even he remained reliant on his father's power [10].

    Now relocated to Kamakura, the Imperial Court received from the Shogunate a mansion which stood on the site of the old Okura Palace (大蔵御所) as a temporary palace (行宮). As this was the Kamakura Shogunate was originally governed, this marked a powerful gesture from the Shogunate. The Imperial Court deemed the existing mansion insufficient for their needs and constantly expanded it starting in 1302 at the behest of the talented chamberlain Madenokouji Nobufusa (万里小路宣房). Officials in charge of construction were appointed based on loyalty to the Saionji, yet further augmenting their power. For the new year, the era name was changed to Tensei (天政), "heavenly governance."

    Yet all of these plans would be for naught if the Shogunate failed to repel the invasion. The situation in 1302 looked dire, with the Mongol advance devastating northern Mutsu Province and threatening to link up with the Mongol offensive into the Hokuriku. On Shikoku, the Shogunate army lay exhausted and facing renewed attack. The great monastic force of Mount Hiei lay under siege, while those forces which captured Kyoto prepared to march against Kamakura from a multitude of directions. Reconstructing the battered armies of the Shogunate to repel this force would prove a most difficult challenge.

    ---
    Author's notes

    The appearance of Halley's Comet in late 1301 did not go unnoticed IOTL. Its early approaches caused the abdication of Houjou Sadatoki, who thereafter exerted only unofficial influence over his clan. TTL these events go far, far worse.

    Houjou Munekata actually did rebel against his clan IOTL (albeit Sadatoki was still alive and the defacto leader), but the details of this rebellion, the Kagen Rebellion (嘉元の乱) are hazy. It appears to be yet another political purge by Sadatoki, this time aimed at his own family (as his father had done) as he murdered his cosigner (Tokimura, who TTL committed suicide after the failure of his invasion of Ezo in 1292), but he was subsequently forced by his clan to execute the man who had opportunistically took it upon himself to organise the purge, Munekata. In other words, it was poorly played politics by everyone involved.

    The next chapter will deal with Taiwan (which I've decided to retcon as Formosa TTL since "Taiwan" is a much later coinage based on one particular area of the island) and the Ryukyus, along with the aforementioned dispute regarding the Shimazu clan. It will also have a look at the internal politics of the Kingdom of Japan.

    [1] - Kudou Sadasuke IOTL inherited his father's post as deputy military governor of Wakasa Province, but he likely held most of the actual functions of the post given the position was usually held by senior members of the Houjou clan. But from what I can tell, his actual land holdings however mostly were in Mutsu Province (and maybe Izu since his branch of the Kudou were powerful there), and that is where he fought most of his battles.
    [2] - That is indeed how they were executed OTL after Munekata's rebellion
    [3] - He would not have been called Sadanori at this point, as that was his name given after his coming of age.
    [4] - The Igu line of the Houjou clan were descended from the second regent Houjou Yoshitoki's youngest son Aritoki, but because Aritoki's mother was the daughter of a minor provincial lord, few among his family gained high positions in the Houjou clan.
    [5] - Confusingly, there was in Higo Province both a clan called Aso and a Houjou branch family who sometimes used the same name. Both managed the same territory, but were not related
    [6] - Emperor Go-Daigo, after being driven from Kyoto by Ashikaga Takauji's rebellion, retreated to Yamato Province. Perhaps it was for the reason of legitimacy, but I feel the desperate situation (the Mongols are not too far from Yamato Province in late 1301) and Saionji's pragmatism would prevent this.
    [7] - IOTL Prince Tomihito reigned as Emperor Hanazono. Saionji Shoushi, also known by her more formal name Eifukumon'in (永福門院), was a poet of the Kamakura era associated with Kyougoku Tamekane's school of poetry
    [8] - More on this next chapter.
    [9] - He was an historic figure under the name Imperial Priest Sokaku (親王), but his birth name is unknown. TTL presumably he is slightly different than the OTL figure as his birthdate is 1288, after our POD starts affecting Japan. I have chosen his regnal name En'man from the temple two of his brothers as priest at OTL. I am assuming his personality and health from his father's advanced age (he would be in his late 40s when Koujo was born, and children conceived by older men are at risk of various health and mental issues) and Koujo's death at 22 in 1310.
    [10] - I may be wrong, but to my knowledge, there was no rule that prevented any of the "princely shoguns" of the mid-late Kamakura period from becoming Emperor since they were still members of the Imperial family (beside Prince Koreyasu, who was given the surname "Minamoto" and thus demoted into the nobility) and at times held high rank among princes. But they would have lacked a connection to court politics and instead mostly associated with the Houjou clan, ensuring they would never have the institutional support to be named crown prince
    [11] - Saionji Sanekane actually did achieve this level of dominance over the court IOTL (although of course never held financial power over the Shogunate), and only his son coming into conflict with Retired Emperor Go-Uda (who successfully appealed to the Shogunate to reduce the magnitude of the Saionji schemes) managed to stop what would have been the Saionji achieving power on the level of the Fujiwara regents.
     
    Chapter 21-Lords of the Southern Islands
  • -XXI-
    "Lords of the Southern Islands "


    Urasoe Castle, Okinawa, January 1303​

    Okuma Ufuya could hardly believe how things changed for him. He would have been content to have worked his way up to being a successful farmer, yet now beside him as his wife sat the sister of the former ruler of all Okinawa. Day after day, he wondered if he dreamed the events of the last several months, yet everything about it was shockingly real.

    "Oh ruler of Great Ryukyus, emissaries from the capital have arrived," his elderly chief minister Machida Tadamitsu spoke. He ushered in several men in flowing robes and black hats, servants being them carrying folded cloth and chests jingling with something. The head of the emissary walked forward, holding a pillow on which sat an ornately carved block of jade, and at once all of them prostrated before him and made a most impressive sight. The head of the emissary rose after some time and began speaking.

    "Ruler of Great Ryukyu, you bring the Son of Heaven much joy through your service. It is his majesty's most sincere request that your service be rewarded through these gifts, and that such gifts encourage you to strive ever more to achieve the finest results for the Great Yuan." Okuma could hardly understand the man, for he spoke Chinese so poetically it hardly registered on his ears. He looked toward Machida for an explanation.

    "Those who serve the Son of Heaven to their fullest receive the greatest rewards," Machida said. "These gifts are to forever remind you of the exalted position you hold among those who administer his vast realm."

    "I see," Ufuya replied. "I will trust a man like you who served the Son of Heaven for nearly twenty years."

    Ufuya rose from his throne and stepped toward the chief emissary. He took the block of jade from the man's hand and inspected it, noting carvings at the bottom. Ufuya could hardly understood the symbols that all learned Chinese and Japanese somehow could interpret, but the gift still seemed impressive to him. This must be a seal?

    "Ruler of Great Ryukyu, the Son of Heaven sees it fit to name you administrator of Liuqiu Circuit. You shall ensure the people of every island from Okinawa to distant Yonaguni follow the Son of Heaven with the utmost loyalty, and that they learn his decrees and grow in wisdom as the Son of Heaven expects from his subjects."

    Once again Ufuya looked toward his darughachi for explanation.

    "The Son of Heaven is confirming your right to rule not just Okinawa, but all these southern islands," Machida explained. "That is your place as his servant." Ufuya nodded, supposing that even though he became the ruler of the island, there would always be a greater ruler somewhere in the world.

    "Ruler of Great Ryukyu, the Son of Heaven enfeoffs you as a Duke. This territory you administer on his behalf may pass to all your heirs so long as they are worthy and capable." Ufuya noticed that beneath the seal he held was a deep red lacquer plate engraved with four Chinese characters.

    "Duke?" Ufuya asked. "What is that?"

    "A title indicating you rule this land," Machida said. "The lords of those castles, even the great Lord of Katsuren, now must obey you for you are their superior." Ufuya wondered if that would really happen--surely those local lords of Okinawa, let alone those lords in places he hardly even knew of like distant Yaeyama or Yoniguni, wouldn't obey everything he said just because he had a title. He knew he would have to work hard to gain their allegiance.

    "Please, oh Duke of Liuqiu, accept the Son of Heaven's gifts." The emissaries rose to their feet and spread out around him, displaying what they had to offer. Inside those chests were innumerable carved hooves of gold and silver, pearls, jewels, and folded silk with fine embroideries and patterns on it.

    "Th-thank you, emissaries of the Great Khan. In his name, I will do all in my power to keep these islands peaceful, restore their prosperity, and enlighten the people," Ufuya said. "Please, stay in my dwelling and accept my hospitality." He turned toward Machida, but the darughachi merely nodded. Whatever world I have entered is one I never could have imagined. Even if the Son of Heaven's warriors entered our land through violence, I am certain they willl bring us all great wealth.

    ---
    Satsuma Province, February 26, 1302​

    Ijuuin Hisachika studied the withered face of his great-uncle Shimazu Tadatsugu as he knelt before him. The most important request he would ever make clearly frustrated the old man. Of course it is rude to show my ambitious so nakedly to this man, but there is no other manner of doing this.

    "You wish to become my heir!?" Tadatsugu exclaimed.

    "Correct, my lord, oh dear brother of my grandfather," Hisachika said. "Shall I become your heir, I will carry on all that you have accomplished and built. They shall speak of my deeds as your own, and your own deeds will echo for ten thousand years, as they already are spoken of in courts as far away as China."

    To his surprise, Shimazu started chuckling to himself.

    "What I've built is nothing, for I am just a foolish old caretaker, the one who volunteered to bear the shame of casting aside his allegiance to his rightful lord the Shogun so he might preserve even some of what better men built."

    "I understand well the tortured choices you were forced to make, my dear great-uncle. At once we were forced to choose our master, and so many of us did not realise--or still do not realise--that our true enemy is the rulers of Kamakura and their puppet Emperor. But together we have come to understand and restore well all that was lost to both Kamakura's misrule and our own foolishness in serving them."

    Shimazu laughed even more.

    "Our own foolishness indeed! Ijuuin Hisachika, why do you so desire to upset the order within our clan?" Hisachika's eyes widened as his great-uncle spoke bluntly and directly. Hisachika pondered how to answer this accusation.

    "Our clan cannot survive without bold leadership. So many of our clan, including your talented heirs, perished in the wars, be it fighting misguidedly for Kamakura or subsequently against the Kamakura rebels. If we falter, our fate shall be that of the Otomo clan--a fallen tree whose leaves are scattered to the winds whilst the remaining branches grind against each other."

    "The Otomo suffered because they lacked the understanding necessary to survive in the new world created by those invaders from the continent," Shimazu answered. "We are not the Otomo, and will never become like them."

    "That is true, and I attribute that to the brave leadership of your brothers Machida Tadamitsu and the tragically departed Kiire Munenaga. Machida believes I am most fit to head our clan, as do the younger sons of Kiire. Many more vassals and retainers of our clan support the same."

    Shimazu remained silent, no doubt aware of the situation regarding his brother and nephews.

    "Consider this, my lord," Hisachika said, speaking more bluntly. "Should you remain indecisive, the best option for the Shimazu involves you adopting a lord of far lesser talent. Neither Kiire nor Machida seek this, meaning Niiro Tokihisa will push his way to the forefront."

    "And my response to Niiro would be the same as my response to you," Shimazu answered. "I will not be intimidated by what my kin from branch families desire."

    "Then you bring about the worst-case scenario for our clan," Hisachika replied. "The Hakata Shogunate will decide the fate of both the succession and our lands [1]. Shouni Kagesuke will divide our lands between those of us he prefers, while Miura Yorimori will attempt to do the same. It is a shame you would even think for a moment to leave our fate in their hands."

    Shimazu sighed, perhaps knowing he could not so easily dismiss Hisachika's concerns. After some time, he cleared his throat..

    "Very well, Lord Ijuuin. I will give serious consideration to adopting you as my heir. But...know well your burden will be heavier than you can imagine."

    Hisachika stifled his smile, joyful that he managed to speak some sense into his elderly great-uncle.

    "I understand. I am gracious for the opportunity to give this wise counsel to you, my lord, great-uncle, and father."

    "You do not understand," Shimazu cautioned. "But I am sure circumstances will force you to understand soon."

    ---
    Hakata, Chikuzen Province, March 1, 1303​

    Miura Yorimori watched the two distraught courtiers depart the Retired Sovereign's audience chamber, the look of fear and disappointment on their faces palpable. They seemed to hold a familial resemblance--Yorimori assumed they were Sanjou Sanemori and his son Sanjou Kinhisa. So the former Grand Chancellor and Minister of the Right have once again failed at regaining their power. The incidents in Satsuma have changed nearly as many things as the recapture of the Capital [2].

    The palace guards permitted his entry into the audience chamber and on cue, Yorimori prostrated himself before his sovereign. From behind the dividing curtain the man beside the sovereign started speaking to him.

    "Miura, Captain of the Left Division of Middle Palace Guards, Fourth-Rank Lower Half, Taira no Yorimori Ason [3], you come before the Retired Sovereign. Please humbly present your bequests to his majesty."

    "Oh Retired Sovereign, I seek your advice in quelling a dispute between myself and the assistant governor of the Dazaifu," Yorimori said, thinking of his rival Shouni Kagesuke. "He slanders your loyal servants such as your Captain of the Left Division of Inner Palace Guards Ijuuin Hisachika--to any and all he finds. It is small wonder that this slander brought the recent disturbance in Satsuma Province."

    "Do not come before his majesty bringing your petty quarrels, Lord Miura," the Retired Sovereign's minister warned. "Offer your majesty advice, not distress."

    "My apologies. I praise the work of the assistant governor, but I question some of his decisions regarding those whose advice he follows. I seek nothing more than to avoid unnecessary conflict with the foreigners whose army occupies our land."

    "I have already dealt with those men of the court who have used the foreigners to enrich themselves," the Retired Sovereign said. "But it is your duty as a servant of my son who rules this nation to deal with those warriors who believe lies and slander, Captain of the Left Division of Middle Palace Guards, or perhaps I should say Left Secretary of Zhengdong."

    "Yes, your majesty, I will do my utmost," Yorimori answered, wary that the Retired Sovereign referred to him by his Chinese title. "I am certain the Shogunal courts will not look well on those men who believe nonsense of your loyal servants. Perhaps to the extent they may find their lands slipping through the palms of their hands..."

    "May that happen indeed," the Retired Sovereign muttered. Yorimori concealed a smile. All rulers must respect the wishes of those who serve them.

    "I have but one further request, for I also wish to ask if I might do anything to help your majesty in regards to the Capital. Rebels still appear near the Capital, its splendour still diminshed by their foolish struggle that laid waste to that once glorious city nearly fifteen years ago."

    The Retired Sovereign's minister muttered something to his master at the mention of Kyoto's destruction. That must be his favourite poet, that Kyougoku Tamekane. He will be someone I might use should negotiations go poorly.

    "There is much work to be done in restoring the Capital," the Retired Sovereign mused. "You will play your part as a leader of warriors in restoring the government to its rightful seat."

    "I believe I can aid you in more ways than that, your majesty," Yorimori said. "I have spoken with your majesty's servants, and they inform me that the Capital Office still lays vacant. In our desperate struggle against the rebels, is it not wise to convert this post into one held by a warrior [4], so he might muster all the resources in ensuring both the rebels never again return to the capital and that the foreign armies and their envoys are kept under control? In my time on the battlefield and in the provinces, I have encountered many talented bureaucrats who I believe your majesty might make great use of in restoring our once-brilliant capital."

    "Oh? You so brazenly seek a post of such rank despite your low origins?" Kyougoku mocked. "The fox may be wise, but he cannot comprehend the environs of the eagle. Is it not best they keep to their own domain?"

    "A fox ascends a mountain when floods scour the earth, and an eagle seeks shelter when the storms sweep the skies," Yorimori replied. "Unsettled times bring together that which should not." His lips contorted into a smirk. "If a court diviner is fit to sit at the highest seat of justice, is not a warrior fit to watch over the Capital?"

    "W-we must not make matters in this nation worse!" Kyougoku spat, desperately trying to conceal his annoyance. The Retired Sovereign is a wise man--even the favour he has granted to his favourite poet frustrates the courtiers, let alone raising a court diviner into the highest ranks. He must be reminded that talented men must hold the appropriate office.

    After some time, the Retired Sovereign sighed.

    "Very well, Lord Miura. I will consider your appointment to that office. Please depart from here should you have nothing more to say."

    "Yes, your majesty! I will continue to uphold the great faith you place in an unworthy man such as myself!" After prostrating himself again, Yorimori rose to his feet, leaving the room with a concealed smile. As ever, it seems the court nobles and our ruler are easier to deal with than the bureaucrats at the Shogunate and Dazaifu. They will be a useful tool in restoring our nation.

    ---​

    The Banpou Invasion was not limited to Japan itself. South of Japan lay the Ryukyu Islands, whose chiefs were allied to Japan. The Mongols demanded Eiso, as the foremost Okinawan chief, to surrender and accept their dominion. Eiso was even offered the rank of King of Ryukyu (琉球王), the first to be recognised as such. But Eiso had rejected the Yuan offer, viewing it as against the interests of his people. Thus from an early part of the Banpou Invasion, the Ryukyus made a clear target.

    Undoubtedly Eiso's stance was based in part on the increasing influence of merchants from the Kamakura Shogunate who readily traded with Okinawa. This large presence of Kamakura's merchants ensured that merchants from Goryeo, Yuan China, and the Kingdom of Japan likewise arrived in Okinawa. During the 1280s and especially 1290s, the trade was bustling and brought great wealth to the island.

    The Japanese trade extended far south of Okinawa as well thanks to Japanese merchants and smugglers attempting to reach China or Vietnam. The Miyako and Yaeyama Islands were also periodically reached. It is said that a few descendents of Taira clan warriors who fled to those islands after their defeats in 1184 and 1185 recognised the Japanese merchants and helped communicate with them [5]. Although they had little to offer, the arrival of Japanese ships and castaways on the island would prove revolutionary, resulting in great improvements to agriculture, shipbuilding, and metalworking.

    Even further beyond these islands lay the island later called Formosa. The many tribes of this island, infamous for headhunting, carried on a brisk trade with Chinese smugglers. As with the Ryukyus, they offered the Shogunate a valuable source of Chinese goods as well as deer pelts and antlers. The arrival of these Japanese merchants, perhaps one or two ships a year, led to the growth of the incipient trade centers on the island.

    The Yuan sought to stop this trade, but their previous expedition in 1292 against the Ryukyus failed to conquer the island despite otherwise being a successful raid. Indeed, the region still remained little known, considered a region of barbarian islands that stretched from the "Lesser Ryukyus" (Formosa) to the "Greater Ryukyus" (Okinawa and islands north). The Yuan believed it reasonable that barbarian chiefs within this region were sometimes in league with each other, and they knew well about Japanese interaction with the area. Calls for another expedition against this region rose.

    The Banpou Invasion Japan was ordered to aid Qaradai by raiding the Ryukyus and distracting their forces.opened up new opportunities for ambitious Mongol generals. Among these was the general Qaradai, who for nearly 20 years had sought revenge against the natives of Formosa for the defeat he suffered at their hands. From captured Japanese smugglers, it became known that Formosa was being used as a Japanese base. Qaradai was granted a force of 10,000 to subdue Formosa and the Ryukyus for the Yuan with the mission to subdue the natives and drive out smugglers.

    Qaradai, alongside the generals Yang Xiang, Ruan Jian, and Wu Zhidou invaded Formosa in September 1297 [6], landing at the mouth of the Beigang River. As before, his army faced constant challenges from the heat, disease, and native raids, while storms hindered his logistics and supplies. Around 1/3 of the army died within a few months of the invasion, including Wu Zhidou who vanished into the jungle. Qaradai destroyed numerous villages, killed many smugglers, and rescued villagers from Penghu held captive by pirates, but was often unable to target the main body of natives who hid in the mountains. Regardless, the continued Mongol occupation of the lowlands led to famine and starvation, and the Mongols pacified starving native villages through offering them food whilst holding women, children, and elderly hostages.

    Although most ethnic Chinese present on Formosa (a few thousand Hoklo and Hakka) resisted the invasion (and were indeed its target), a minority of this group joined the Yuan. They were invaluable as guides and warriors during the expedition and were to receive numerous land grants and titles at the end of the conquest, forming the basis of the Chinese elite of Formosa.

    The Siege of Shisanhang (十三行) was the decisive battle of the early campaign. This town controlled by a powerful chief of the Ketagalan people was likely the wealthiest trade center on the island, home to over 1,000 people. It imported many Japanese and Chinese wares and even had indigenous ironsmiths, otherwise a rarity on Formosa. Starting in June 1298, the siege lasted until November, an arduous period where Qaradai's Mongols faced sweltering heat, epidemic, a typhoon, and constant native raids. Ruan Jian perished during the siege, struck with an arrow from the defenders. Yet the destruction of nearby native settlements to isolate the town and gradual wearing down of defenses resulted in Yuan victory.

    Qaradai understood from captured natives the economic position of the settlement--he offered to preserve the surviving natives should they work for the Yuan. The natives accepted, but within days it was evident they sought to sabotage the Mongol invasion. Qaradai thus massacred the entire population of the town, nearly 1,000 people in all. Those few natives allied with him decapitated the bodies and displayed the heads on bamboo stakes, parading them about in subsequent battles as a dire warning to the natives. The capture of the large trade center reduced the proliferation of iron weapons and tools in native hands and disrupted native trade networks, easing the Mongol efforts in subduing the island.

    As for the town itself, Qaradai built a fortress on the site which would become known as Bali (八里) [7]. He settled the Penghu villagers in the fortress alongside allied Hakka and Hoklo and transformed the area into his base. Many Aboriginal Formosans continued to trade as usual at the site, restoring a sense of normalcy and quelling some of the raids. From Bali, Qaradai would strike across the coasts and even mount raids into the highland in grueling warfare that cost him much of his manpower yet succeeded at bringing a respite to the endless raids from the indigenous tribes.

    In spring of 1299, Qaradai found a powerful ally. Many of the Kavalan tribes had been at war with the Atayal over control of the rich Lanyang Plain in the northeast of the island. This war possibly originated from competition over the increased trade with the Ryukyus due to the value of Japanese goods. Striking from Bali in July 1300, Qaradai crushed the Atayal and several other tribes and founded several small forts in and around their territory with the aid of the Kavalan, yet he would face resistance so fierce and defections from several allied Kavalan chiefs it would take nearly two years to subdue the region [8].

    After four grueling years of fighting, Qaradai returned to the mainland with dozens of barbarian chiefs as prisoners (and numerous other heads) claiming success. From the Beigang River in central-western Formosa to the Lanyang Plain in the northeast, the Yuan conquered over half the coast and many lowlands. A network of fortifications manned by a mixture of Yuan soldiers and local defectors kept the region pacified, although low-level fighting continued without end. Sailors from Penghu and Fujian kept the forts supplied, although losses from storms or the unfamiliar coast proved damaging. Settlers from the mainland as well as Goryeo and Kyushu arrived to supply the fortresses with food and other goods. The problem of Japanese merchants was long gone--regular patrols kept their ships away.

    As it came time to establish a civilian government in Formosa, some in Yuan proposed annexing the island to Fujian Province. Temur Khan on the advice of his Chinese scholars rejected this concept and in 1301 placed it instead as the specially-governed Xiaoliuqiu Circuit (小瑠求道) of Zhengdong with its capital at Bali. While not part of the Kingdom of Japan, it was nominally subject to the King of Japan in his role as Right Chancellor of Zhengdong although in practice Qaradai ruled it autonomously. The Yuan created a native chiefdom, or tusi (土司), for the Kavalan people--others would be erected before long and bring both order and chaos to indigenous societies in times to come [9].

    This event marks the beginning of the island's colonisation and its incorporation into the outside world. Despite its uncomfortable heat and being prone to damaging typhoons and attacks by unsubdued native tribes, the Yuan succeeded at moving thousands of settlers to the island. Most were veterans of Qaradai's campaign, whose alongside their kinsmen received land for their service. Located behind sturdy stockades, these villages existed precariously, but formed an important front line for the expansion of the Mongol Empire.

    Second Invasion of the Ryukyus

    The campaign in Formosa bogged down too much to influence affairs in the Ryukyus. Chikama Tokiie was thus left with only 6,000 men to conquer Okinawa. Chikama attempted to persuade the local chiefs of Okinawa away from their allegiance to King Eiso [10], but achieved nothing against the entrenched loyalties brought by Eiso's decades-long and markedly successful rule.

    At every turn, the Okinawans fiercely resisted Chikama's Japanese warriors, forcing Chikama to besiege each gusuku (Ryukyuan hill fort) that served as the seat of power for the local lords. As Chikama stormed one of these fortresses in 1298, the sturdy Nakijin Gusuku (今帰仁城), the son of that castle's lord slew him in battle. Harried by constant attacks, the surviving Japanese retreated to the coast and entrenched themselves.

    Among the Chikama clan, a succession dispute broke out, causing leadership of the Ryukyu invasion to fall to another Satsuma clan, the Ijuuin. Ijuuin Hisachika (伊集院久親), their ambitious leader, desired greater control within the Shimazu clan and its branch families. At the side of his elderly lord Shimazu Tadatsugu (島津忠継), Ijuuin's warriors invaded in 1299 rescued the survivors of Chikama's expedition, retrieved his head, and seized Nakijin Gusuku.

    Although Ijuuin faced fierce resistance, in summer 1299 Eiso died, allegedly of sorrow from the great suffering his people faced (indeed, around 1/4 of Ryukyuans would perish in the invasion). His son Taisei (大成) was talented enough to hold together Eiso's confederation, but due to his cruelty defections among some Ryukyuan chiefs occurred, notably the powerful Lord of Katsuren (勝連按司) who joined forces with the Japanese in late 1300. Further, Qaradai felt confident of his position in Formosa to dispatch Ijuuin the needed reinforcements.

    This marked the turning point. Taisei's warriors mounted fewer and fewer raids on the Yuan-Japanese camp, and in 1301, Ijuuin invested Urasoe Castle (浦添城), the defacto seat of Taisei's confederation. The siege of this fortress lasted months, and Ijuuin was wounded in one attempt to storm it. It is said that Ijuuin declared he would grant a great reward to whoever brought him the head of the king.

    As the siege dragged on, a burning red star appeared in the sky (Halley's Comet, the same apparition seen over Kyoto). Ijuuin prepared to abandon the siege due to considering it a bad omen. A small party of Ryukyuans who worked for his ally, the Lord of Katsuren, infiltrated the castle in a last ditch effort to conquer the castle. There the teenager Okuma Ufuya (奥間大親) slew Taisei in single combat and opened the gates for Ijuuin's forces, yet only on the condition those inside remained unharmed. Ijuuin accepted, and Okuma became heir to the lord of Katsuren and received the hand of Taisei's sister in marriage [11]. Such is the story recounted in traditional Ryukyuan history, but Japanese and Yuan records mentioned little but Okuma's name, his position as a warrior under the unnamed Lord of Katsuren, and his role in killing King Taisei.

    The Japanese sought control over Okinawa. The Chikama held a key role in collecting tribute and organising trade among Ryukyuan chiefs, and Ijuuin (on behalf of the Shimazu clan) produced a document claiming the Shogunate granted each Shimazu lord the title "Lord of the Southern Islands" since 1206. The status of Okinawa and which title Okuma would obtain from the Yuan Emperor lay in limbo for over a year. In 1303, the Yuan named him hereditary ruler of Liuqiu Circuit, a special administrative area of Zhengdong that lay outside any Japanese province [12].

    For his service, the Yuan named Okuma a duke (國公) and granted him a seal and great rewards from the Yuan government. He was thus the second highest ranked figure in Zhengdong outside Tanehito himself. To compensate the Japanese, Ijuuin's elderly great uncle Machida Tadamitsu (町田忠光) was named darughachi--he was the highest-ranked Japanese darughachi appointed at the time. Further, Ijuuin Hisachika received much land in Okinawa and was granted the right to appoint future darughachi for the islands.

    The islands south of Okinawa, those groups of Yaeyama and Miyako, remained outside Yuan control up until that point since the chiefs of these islands were poorer and less influential than the powerful lords of Okinawa. Ijuuin sent his son Tadachika (伊集院忠親) to campaign in these islands alongside Machida Tadamitsu, the Chikama clan, and several Okinawan lords. Most chiefs surrendered without a fight, with those few who resisted facing the same destruction that occurred on Okinawa. By 1304, the islands were completely conquered thanks to Machida Tadamitsu's warriors, with associates of the Ijuuin, Machida, and Chikama gaining darughachi posts. To reward the Ryukyuans, the islands were placed under the control of Liuqiu Circuit, giving Okuma rights to name subordinate chiefs.

    Upheavals in Satsuma

    As for Ijuuin, he returned to Satsuma Province a celebrated conquerer. Many within the Shimazu clan and its branch families acccepted Ijuuin's role as mediator in inter-family disputes. Yet this was not enough for Ijuuin, who now sought to place sole power within his own line. He thus brought about confrontation with both the rest of the Shimazu and with elements of the Kingdom of Japan's government.

    For the rest of the Shimazu clan, this was a step too far, yet Ijuuin had much room to stand on. His father Ijuuin Hisakane (伊集院久兼) pledged allegiance to the Mongols in 1285 at the urging of Shimazu Sadahisa (島津貞久), head of the Shimazu clan after the Siege of Minega Castle. This was not unusual for many Kyushu lords given the belief that Mongol occupation would only be temporary, and it is unlikely Ijuuin ever held much loyalty given the regime of Shouni Kagesuke and his followers who arrived in 1286 monopolised the important posts--Ijuuin Hisakane failed to protect the Shimazu estate from being eroded by land reforms and only held the post of deputy military governor of Satsuma under the Kingdom of Japan, a stark contrast to the three military governor posts held by the Shimazu under the Kamakura Shogunate.

    Ijuuin Hisakane died leading warriors in the invasion of Shikoku at the Battle of the Kasagi Pass in 1292 during the Shou'ou Invasion. Mouri Tokichika, whose father Tsunemitsu perished as the commander of that Mongol force, accused Ijuuin's poor leadership of being the cause of the disaster, an explanation accepted by Shouni Kagesuke and the Mongol leadership. This ensured his son Hisachika did not inherit his father's deputy military governor post. Hisachika joined Serada Noriuji and Houjou Tanetoki's revolt, but after Miura Yorimori decisively sided with Shouni and the Mongol authority, he too switched sides and was among the first over the walls at the Siege of Takasu Castle where the rebellion ended. These deeds ensured Ijuuin gained his father's post and lost nothing in the postwar punishment of rebels.

    Yet he was still only one of many powers within the Shimazu clan. His great-uncle Shimazu Tadatsugu assumed leadership within the Kingdom of Japan's Shimazu clan after his defection in 1293, and he also contended with the young Niiro Tokihisa (新納時久), half-brother of Shimazu clan head Sadahisa. His other great-uncle Machida Tadamitsu likewise held a high position, as would his second cousin Kiire Tadamori (給黎忠盛) once he came of age [13].

    Ijuuin also had to contend with other Kyushu lords. While Shimazu territory remained relatively intact compared to absolutely fragmented lands of Kyushu's other powerful family, the Otomo clan, outsiders still attempted to grab them using connections to Shouni Kagesuke and the Mongol leadership. Adachi Tomasa, a key Shouni ally, long held Hyuuga Province's military governor post despite the Shimazu traditionally holding it. Further, Miura Yorimori himself held Osumi Province's post perhaps out of knowledge the Shimazu would find it difficult to move against him, and Miura's ally Chikama Tokiie seized much formerly-Shimazu land within that province. Chiba Tsunekazu (千葉常員), a Chiba clan defector and Mouri ally also posed a local challenge.

    Temur Khan's 1295 Gentei Formulary and the concurrent partition of Shimazu-no-shou proved helpful to Ijuuin. Some Shimazu clan members, including the entire Kiire clan, entered government service as bureaucrats, leaving Ijuuin free to obtain many land steward posts for himself as he granted his own land to the Kiire. This also gave him additional links to government bureaucracy and earned him the rank of mingghan, where he gained great success in the invasion of the Ryukyus.

    Despite the ongoing war with the Kamakura Shogunate, Ijuuin wasted no time upon his return from the Ryukyus to make a political play. He boasted of his achievements before Miura Yorimori at the Shogunate and at court before the former regent Konoe Kanenori, whose manor he served as land steward on. Additionally, he gained the ear of the Chaghatai prince Tore, who had returned to Hakata to muster more warriors for his unit. Tore served as an important advocate, petitioning the Zhengdong government on his behalf and ensuring Temur Khan heard of his achievements. Ijuuin would seal his alliance with Tore by giving the Mongol prince his daughter as a concubine.

    This ensured that in Febuary 1302, Miura Yorimori requested Shimazu Tadatsugu retire due to his old age and turn over his numerous military posts, including the military governorship of Satsuma, to Ijuuin Hisachika. Shimazu acquiesced to the decision but with great reluctance. Ijuuin's subsequent request to his great-uncle to be adopted as his heir (Shimazu's own children had died on the battlefield) outraged him and many in the Shimazu. They regarded him as a thief and a usurper and began scheming against him.

    This came to a head in April 1302 when plotters led by Niiro Tokihisa stormed Ichiuji Castle (一宇治城), Ijuuin's seat. Ijuuin's son Tadachika held them off long enough for his father to escape and died in combat, but Ijuuin himself suffered only minor wounds. His castle however was burnt to the ground in the fighting and in addition to his son, Ijuuin lost his wife and twenty trusted retainers and guards.

    This Ichiuji Incident marked a dire internal disturbance occurring at a crucial moment the Kingdom of Japan needed the unity to supply the warriors to crush the Kamakura Shogunate. Ijuuin immediately accused Niiro Tokihisa and Shimazu Tadatsugu of the plot, but the two men had a powerful protector in the form of Shouni Kagesuke. Shouni accepted Niiro's story regarding the incident involving Ijuuin reacting violently over being confronted with evidence of his corruption and mismanagement. Once again, internal matters came down to a conflict between Miura and Shouni, the strongest men in the Kingdom of Japan and the most bitter rivals.

    Ijuuin won out in the end. His ally Tore convinced the Zhengdong government to break the deadlock between Shouni and Miura in Ijuuin's favour. Shimazu and Niiro received the death sentence and lost all their lands, as did seven other retainers. Thirty more men received sentences of exile and loss of some land rights. Niiro Tokihisa was quickly cornered and committed suicide. However, his wife was pregnant and months later gave birth to a son. Ijuuin permitted the boy to live, and he would eventually become Niiro Hisaari (新納久有), an important Ijuuin retainer in the decades to come.

    Shimazu was less willing to surrender. He raised hundreds of peasants equipped as ashigaru to aid the escape of many of his clan and managed to flee across the sea to Tosa Province and Shogunate territory. There he traveled to his relatives in embattled Echizen Province and joined forces with Shimazu Tadamune (島津忠宗), head of the Echizen Shimazu. Others in his clan stayed in Tosa where they aided the resistance there. This granted hundreds of much-needed reinforcements to the Shogunate in the dire months after the fall of Kyoto, reinforcements which would prove consequential in future battles. This departure spelled the end of the Shimazu clan in Kyushu, for their land and position was now undisputably controlled by Ijuuin Hisachika.

    The aftermath of the incident spread to the Royal Court, where the court nobles from Kyoto attempted to gain power in Hakata's court through slandering Konoe for his corrupt intervention in a local affair. Reading between the lines of courtier accusations points to great discontent with the Mongols. They enlisted newly-arrived Great Retired King (太上王) Fushimi to aid them. With this title conferred on him by the Mongols, Fushimi assumed the leading role in court politics and set about reshaping the court using these incidents as pretext [14].

    Fushimi was a staunch enemy of any sort of outside intervention in court politics, be it the Shogunate or the Mongols, and he had a long grudge against those courtiers who schemed to create the Kingdom of Japan. He used this as an opportunity to remove Takatsukasa Fuyuhira, Konoe's brother-in-law, as regent, replacing him with Nijou Morotada (二条師忠), who returned to secular life to handle the enormous task Fushimi entrusted him with in his second term as regent. Former Grand Chancellor Sanjou Sanemori, involved in the plot that kidnapped his son, was also punished, as were his sons and brothers who found their advancement in court rank and offices denied.

    These events marked the return of Kyoto's nobles to political power and a return to the style of court Fushimi favoured, one quite reactionary by the changing standards of the era. Those nobles suspected of partaking in Mongol dietary customs such as eating horse meat or lamb or drinking kumis were punished through denial of promotions or even public denouncement [15]. Those who advocated moving the capital to Hakata or otherwise away from Kyoto were exiled. Practice of Chinese-style poetry and calligraphy was avoided and the Heian era styles of architecture Fushimi and his allies preferred was elevated to the extant that in early 1303, his partisans demolished nearly half of the large temple of Touchou-ji (東長寺) in Hakata due to perceived Chinese influences in its rebuilding in the 1290s.

    At the same time, Fushimi attempted to avoid conflicts between the court and the Mongol administration. Upon his arrival to Hakata, he pressed for the return of lands seized from the imperial family, court nobles and various temples and shrines during the land reforms in the 1280s and 1290s, but he only achieved guarantees that landowners who died without heirs or committed crimes would have their lands revert to the court for redistribution. When he attempted to protest again, he was fiercely rebuked to the degree he feared for his life--this ensured Fushimi largely avoided attempting to solve this issue as well as other issues his court faced. His only attempt to regain lost lands came through begging the bureaucrats and warrior nobles who benefitted from the land reforms to donate to the Emperor, court, and shrines.

    The disfavoured nobles appealed to the Mongol administration, claiming Fushimi was acting as an agent of the "rebel" Saionji Sanekane of the Kamakura Shogunate sent to manipulate King Tanehito (Saionji's grandson). There was an implication that they sought the enthronement of Tanehito's half-brother Tomihito, or perhaps another son of Fushimi. But the Mongols would have nothing to do with it, and this conversation resulted in both Takatsukasa and Sanjou living the remainder of their lives under house arrest, while Sanjou's sons, including Minister of the Right Sanjou Kinhisa (三条公久), were forced into the monastery and would hold no power whatsoever until after Fushimi's death.

    Several figures in particular benefitted from the purges. Fushimi's friend Kyougoku Tamekane was promoted to Minister of the Center (内大臣), the first in his lineage to ever hold so high of rank. At the advice of Kyougoku, he appointed the court diviner Abe no Yasuyo Minister of Justice (刑部省), making him the first from his family to rise to the ranks of the high nobles (公卿) in over four hundred years and by virtue of rank gave him undisputed headship over the Abe family. Such an appointment was controversial, for as a court diviner, particularly one so terrifyingly successful, Abe was feared and mistrusted, particularly as he applied his skill to determine innocence and guilt [16].

    The incidents opened new rifts between Shouni Kagesuke and his cosigner Miura Yorimori. As with his son, Miura knew the potential the court held in resolving disputes and acting as an intermediary with the Mongols and shifted his allegiance to those nobles arriving from Kyoto. Miura used his powers in the Shogunate to name judges sympathetic to Buddhist and Shinto institutions (including the imperial family) to rig cases against those nobles who displeased him. This helped these institutions regain the land, or in the case of the imperial family, let them redistribute lands to their original owners.

    Thanks to these efforts, Miura convinced the Great Retired King to name him head of the Capital Office (京職), responsible for the administration of Kyoto. Control of this office effectively made him ruler of Kyoto itself, permitting him to name those defending the city, those responsible for rebuilding the city, and even those permitted to reside the city [17]. This gave Miura Yorimori considerable leverage over lesser court nobles and merchants.

    His manipulation of courtiers did not stop there. He befriended the Kujou family, all of whom were exiles from Kyoto removed to Hakata by the Mongols. Through their influence, Miura ensured the boy Kujou Fusazane (九条房実)--half-brother of Kamakura's regent Kujou Moronori--received promotion to head the Ministry of War (兵部省). Although the ministry of war had been for a century little but glorified liaisons between the court and Shogunate, Miura viewed it as a tool for acquiring power he could not obtain through the institution of either Shogunate or Mongols. Connections he forged among those landowners rewarded by Mongol land reforms ensured these men staffed the offices of this bureaucracy and diverted much funding into it, ensuring it became an important aid to the war effort--and Miura's power [18].

    Miura's efforts at court demonstrates his confidence in a total Mongol victory. And by summer 1302, this looked more likely than ever given the continual advance of the Mongol Empire in Shikoku and elsewhere in Japan. The stage for the final battles was set.

    ---
    Author's notes

    Originally this was a short entry, so I added a brief biography of a certain major figure in TTL's Kyushu, Ijuuin Hisachika (also an OTL figure, but it's his descendents who were important as major Shimazu clan retainers). I felt it interesting to place a character in context of the events I described to help describe an internal conflict in the Kingdom of Japan as well as internal controversies regarding the incorporation of those refugees from Kyoto. That, and I feel I neglected to detail what is perhaps Kyushu's most famous samurai clan despite Kyushu being the heartland of the Kingdom of Japan. For more information, see chapter 8 and 9.

    The next entry covering events on Shikoku isn't as complete as this one was, but it should hopefully be out in 1-2 weeks. After that I will probably cover the invasion of northern Japan from Ezo and then go back to the main thrust of the Mongol advance as they strike east of Kyoto (and deal with odds and ends like the warrior monks of Mt. Hiei). As usual, thank you for reading!

    [1] - Technical term for an important branch of the Kingdom of Japan's government, since the Shogunate, nominally headed by King Tanehito himself, is situated in Hakata. It is the institution in which Shouni Kagesuke and Miura Yorimori have replaced the heads of the Houjou clan as its defacto administrators
    [2] - The Retired Sovereign is OTL Emperor Fushimi, but he would not have been called by that name while alive
    [3] - Miura Yorimori's formal name TTL, including his surname, court title (all warrior nobles of high rank had one), court rank, original clan (in his case the Taira), and the title "Ason". This was a universal practice in Japan, but was somewhat diluted by the Sengoku era when for the sake of prestige warrior nobles would claim offices they did not actually hold and create false genealogies to Heian era figures
    [4] - As in Yuan China, there is legally separation between military and civilian governments
    [5] - Legends of Taira clan soldiers appear throughout the Ryukyus. There isn't much reason to doubt the legends, although they do not appear to have been as influential culturally or economically as later immigrants from China or Japan in the 1250-1500 period
    [6] - Unfortunately, I cannot find the Chinese characters used to write these figures' names. Zhang may have been linked to the family of that surname who were prominent military and political figures under the Yuan. Both men led invasions of Taiwan (or Okinawa, the sources are unclear) IOTL--Zhang was the more successful of the two and partially accomplished his goal of punishing pirates (be they ethnic Chinese or indigenous Taiwanese).
    [7] - This is the Shihsanghang site in Bali District, immediately downstream from Taipei. It was indeed among the wealthiest trading centers of indigenous Taiwan and was known by the Chinese as early as the early Ming Dynasty.
    [8] - The Kavalan people appear to have arrived in their present homeland near modern Yilan around this era, although possibly a century earlier or later. Such a tribal migration may have involved incidents of violent warfare and headhunting
    [9] - The name "Taiwan" is a later coinage based on an indigenous name for an area near Tainan. "Liuqiu" was the medieval Chinese name, and in particular "Xiaoliuqiu" ("Lesser Liuqiu" with "Greater Liuqiu" being Okinawa).
    [10] - As noted before, Eiso was only deemed a king by later Ryukyuan rulers. In truth, the Ryukyus functioned as a sort of confederacy of chiefs with Eiso (should he have existed and not been solely legend) as a first among equals.
    [11] - He was an OTL figure of Ryukyuan legend, best known as the father of the first king of Chuzan, one of the three Okinawan states. His wife was supposedly a heavenly swan, but some sources state she was a younger daughter of King Eiso.
    [12] - According to the Shimazu clan's traditional history they were first conferred this title (sometimes "Lord of the Twelve Southern Islands") in 1206, potentially earlier, but may have been a gift from the Ashikaga Shogunate in the mid-14th century. Regardless, said document was lost sometime before the 17th century. The source I'm using (Okinawa: The History of an Island People) has some issues with footnotes and citations and doesn't provide the kanji.
    [13] - Fictional character. The Kiire clan, a Shimazu branch family, are incredibly obscure but were closely related to the Machida and Ijuuin. They seem to have been castle lords within Satsuma but died out. A clan with a similar name appeared as a branch family of the Ijuuin clan
    [14] - Since the Heian era, the retired emperor often held more power than the reigning sovereign. Only one retired sovereign at a time held this responsibility, which was a source of conflict during the Jimyou-in/Daikaku-ji split in the Imperial Court in the second half of the Kamakura era. "Great Retired King" would be a literal translation and akin to the title used by Goryeo's retired kings (i.e. Chungnyeol during his short-lived abdication) while under Mongol rule
    [15] - The court nobles held a strong taboo against eating any meat beside fish and wild fowl (and the most devoutly Buddhist ate no meat at all), although this taboo was somewhat eroded by the 14th century thanks to the warrior nobility's increasing influence, for they ate hunted deer, boar, etc. Livestock meat was never preferred by either class in this era, but this is something that might change in the future TTL given Mongol influence
    [16] - Something similar happened IOTL, but with Yasuyo's grandson Abe no Ariyo (安倍有世) who won his position based on the shogun Ashikaga Yoshimitsu's trust in him for his successful predictions. Court diviners/onmyouji were feared people in medieval .Japanese society.
    [17] - Like many court offices, the office had little power by this point, but it was considered quite important for legitimacy in the Kyoto area given how Sengoku era warlords in that region fought over the title. And given Kyoto lies in ruins, Miura could imbue the office with more power should he desire.
    [18] - Appointment of children to high-ranking court offices was not unusual in premodern Japan, but usually it would only be a stepping stone to higher rank
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 22-The Great Struggle For the Four Provinces
  • -XXII-
    "The Great Struggle For the Four Provinces"


    Outside Einousan Castle, Iyo Province, October 12, 1301​

    The rain beat down on the great tent, but the mood inside was bright and joyous. Sweet-smelling smoke rose through the center of the tent, produced from the great rack of lamb roasting over the flames. Women danced around, a musician fiddled on the morin khuur, and wine flowed freely as Korguz, his nobles, and his generals celebrated their latest victory.

    Korguz raised his glass of fragrant rice wine, taken from a shrine he pillaged earlier in the day. He was growing used to its taste after so long in Japan.

    "Glory to God, for our great prince and my dear brother has won another victory! Cheers to his success, and the success of the Ongud!" he shouted, downing the entire cut. The men in the room cheered, with his brother Johanon clearly amused.

    "We must be making a great sight for those poor saps shut up in the castle." Johanon said, sipping his wine. "They must be now have heard of our victory."

    "Oh, they did. I catapulted every single head you captured over their wall earlier today," Korguz said. "Even if that Hosokawa Kimiyori was not among them, they will understand that his death is imminent."

    "And with his death comes the end of their final hope. These Japanese will surely surrender, especially now that their capital is under siege too!" Johanon pointed out. He finished his own cup, pouring another one. "Ah, the end of the Japanese campaign is nigh. I cannot wait until they make me a darughachi here."

    "How fortunate you are, brother!" Korguz shouted, for once disappointed he was the King of the Onguds and would return to the mainland after his victory. "Make sure you build a lot of churches with what you'll collect. The Ongud stand behind your actions here, for we are taking this land for the Lord," Korguz said.

    "Ha! I'll tear down this castle, use its stones to build a great cathedral, and seize the gold and silver of a hundred heathen temples to erect the finest seat so that a bishop might sit there and guide a million souls to the Lord!" Johanon boasted. He finished another cup of rice wine and began tearing at a leg of lamb handed to him by a servant.

    "Imagine if we capture that Hosokawa bastard alive," Korguz mused. He held up his own leg of lamb, ripping the meat from the bone and throwing it as far as he could. "We'll tear his flesh from the bone just like that! Ha, unless the Lord works his miracles and compels his heathen soul to repent."

    Korguz heard a sudden loud drone, like a distant blast on a trumpet. He shook his head, wondering if he drank too much, but then he heard another, and then another. Just what the hell is going on out there? The feasting and partying in the tent died down as the men started glancing at each other and the conversation turned to fright.

    "Oh Father in Heaven, we repent of our sin of drunkenness!" Korguz shouted as he stumbled to his feet, wondering if he elicited some sort of divine punishment. "Please, oh Father, grant us respite from these terrible sounds!"

    "Your majesty, th-this might be a far more serious matter!" Johanon said, grabbing his weapon. He too was stumbling about, but he seemed to have a finer grasp on the situation.

    Korguz ran out into the rain that fell ever harder. Even with the downpour, some of the tents smoldered and burned. Chaos was spreading as arrows rained about and men screamed and struck at everything moved, yet to him it was clear the real enemy was a steadily approaching column of darkness, the faint outline of banners attached to their backs.

    With a guard assembling around him, Korguz grabbed a sword from one of his men and rushed forward.

    "To arms, to arms, the enemy has arrived!" he screamed, hoping more would assemble. "We vastly outnumber them, strike those men with the banners on their backs!" he shouted.

    The column of darkness began moving faster, but Korguz didn't care. He felt powerful and energised, ready to strike the enemy down, especially when he saw the enemy crest of eight small orbs encircling a single large orb. Hosokawa Kimiyori was near!

    Suddenly he tripped over something in the path, his face landing right in the mud. As he tried picking himself up, a man stood over him clutching a spear. He plunged it right at Korguz's face, and Korguz saw no more.

    ---
    Onishi Castle, Awa Province, July 1, 1302​

    Ogasawara Nagamasa sat meditating as usual. The more weeks that passed after he ceased eating, the more productive his meditation grew. Through closed eyes he sensed the truths of reality that helped him grasp ever closer to the scriptures the monks taught him to study.

    Yet in these truths of reality he also saw visions of the past, present, and future. He saw glimpses of this great castle his clan owned, the greatest castle built on Shikoku since the ancient days when those brilliant men attached to the emperor erected Einousan, Kiyama, and Yashima. He saw it under siege, as it had been for nearly two years. The siege seemed so vibrant it felt as if his spirit drifted outside the castle and flew freely as a bird, observing every enemy soldier going about their business maintaining the siege engines from which they struck at the walls. And he saw his castle whole and renewed, undamaged from the siege and commanding the heights at the center of the island.

    The future was in good hands. Not even the shaking of the castle from enemy trebuchets and bombs cast down his spirit for Nagamasa knew his clan's victory was assured. His spirit flew far past the castle and far to the south before finally flying into the sun and returning to his body.

    Just as it did, yet more visions appeared. Faces of the recent past jumped into his vision, like those moments he bade Ashikaga Sadauji, Akiyama Mitsuie, and Houjou Munekata farewell as they left Onishi Castle at his request. Houjou quickly faded from sight, perhaps a spiritual sign he was an impure man. Akiyama left soon after, a sign he walked another path, but Ashikaga remained.

    "I leave it all to you then, Ashikaga," Nagamasa muttered. He felt a sudden pain as he collapsed on the floor as well as a brief shock when his bone painfully snapped as he tried picking himself up. But he endured the pain, trying to continue his meditation. I will focus on the wisdom of the Buddha until the moment I leave this world.

    "Father!" a voice--his son Nagayuki--shouted. How fortunate I am that in this lifetime I had a son so filial he joined me in death. Oh what a shame he has no sons of his own! "A-are you okay?" He opened his eyes, taking in the face of his son one final time. Even with his emaciated body and scars he suffered in recent defenses of the castle, he was still strong and handsome.

    "M-my time is ending, Nagayuki," Nagamasa said. "But fear not. Our clan shall retain Onishi Castle and with it our position as the Emperor and Shogun's foremost servants in Awa Province. Trust in Ashikaga, and above all, trust in the wisdom I have passed down to you from our ancestors."

    Tears streamed down his sons face as he understood his father was dying, but Nagamasa could do nothing. He closed his eyes and slipped into meditation once more, his soul praying a final prayer. May I achieve yet more wisdom in the next life than I achieved in this one. Yet I will foresake that for my sons who survive this madness gaining that wisdom instead.

    ---
    Awa Province, July 6, 1302​

    The envoy rushed into Ashikaga Sadauji's tent, panting heavily from the long and arduous voyage. Sadauji glared at the man, wondering what news he bore. No doubt the strategy meeting would be altered by it.

    "My lords, the enemy force has overwhelmed Onishi Castle. Lord Ogasawara Nagamasa has perished, as has his son Nagayuki and all others in the castle," the envoy said.

    "That is not news," his teenage commander Houjou Sadanao said. "We all knew the castle would fall. But I know from that seal you come from Einousan. What is in that scroll you are holding?"

    The envoy handed it to Sadanao, who unfurled it. His eyes widened as he read the contents.

    "We are to defend the lands east of Onishi Castle in the Tokushima Plain. The enemy will soon arrive there, and we must hold him at all costs," Sadanao reported.

    Sadauji pondered the request. The Tokushima Plain was rich and prosperous, but it would be difficult to defend since the enemy had superior cavalry. It also seemed strategically useless--with the fall of Onishi and the attacks against Kii Province, the Tokushima Plain was isolated. It would be like putting their backs to the wall.

    "A plain like that would be difficult to defend," his fellow commander Akiyama pointed out. "We would need a lot more men to reinforce us. With our resources, it is best to ambush the enemy and kill him, as was done at the Kasagi Pass over a decade ago."

    "Our enemy is the heir of the great traitor Shouni Kagesuke," Sadauji pointed out. "The battlefield is not the only place to cripple the enemy's strength. If Shouni's heir dies, then it is possible we weaken the Hakata rebels allied to the invader."

    "That is all good, but can we really go against my father, err Lord Houjou Muneyasu, so easily?" Sadanao said. "He will surely consider you an ally to Munekata's rebels, Lord Ashikaga."

    "So Houjou Munekata frustrates my strategies from beyond the grave," Sadauji said with a sigh. "No matter, not all of our warriors answer to Houjou Muneyasu. For those of us who do not hail from Shikoku nor serve the Houjou, our master is the young son of Lord Morotoki and above all, Shogun Takaharu and the Emperor himself [1]."

    Akiyama nodded.

    "You are young, Lord Houjou, but I can see your potential. Fulfill it by trusting us and convincing your father and the Iyo Tandai himself that we should venture elsewhere."

    Sadanao seemed like he wanted to protest the request but then acquiesced with a sigh.

    "You are risking your lives by going against my father's word. But I suppose I can try," Sadanao said.

    "Wonderful," replied Akiyama. "Lord Ashikaga, are you in agreement with me that we must follow the enemy into Tosa?"

    Sadauji nodded. "Why drive away crows from a field when we might smash their nests?"

    The commanders looked at each other, but seemed in agreeance.

    "We would need guides," Sadanao said. "Those mountains are steep and the roads poor."

    "I have a few men from the border districts of Tosa who may be able to help," Akiyama said, pointing to a tall man behind him with a bow on his back. "This is Lord Yagi Aritoki, a local administrator in the northern districts of Tosa."

    "I know every path in Nagaoka District," Yagi said, "And half the roads in Tosa. I would be glad to aid the Shogunate in defending these lands, provided the Shogun recognises me as his direct vassal, that is."

    "I am certain he will," Sadanao said. "My family can do anything for those who loyally serve the Shogunate."

    "Let us hope that is the case," Sadauji said. "Now then, let us fight a battle worthy of Munekata, traitor as he was."

    ---
    Toyonaga, Tosa Province, August 23, 1302​

    The chaos of the battlefield raged all around Shouni Kagetsune--this was not the battle he expected it would be. The enemy had somehow managed to surround him and pin his back to the great Yoshino River. Damn that Miura Tokiaki. He must be sitting back and laughing as I draw the enemy away from his force!

    He drew his bow back, the draw painful from the arrow wound he suffered weeks prior. He fired an arrow and struck an enemy in the throat, quickly galloping off before his comrades might arrive. He came about to the side of his tall and valiant retainer, Takanami Yorikage who sat on horseback shouting at warriors where to go. Kagetsune was impressed as always by how loud his voice was and how imposing his physique was despite his young age. He is only 16 and will serve our clan well for so many years to come.

    "Lord Shouni!" Takanami greeted. "What orders do you have?"

    "The enemy is weakest in the upstream direction," Kagetsune said. "We need to break through that flank and press onward into Tosa.

    "Hmph, I think I can do it, Lord Shouni. I shall rally everyone and attack in the direction you ordered."

    As the forces gathered around them, Kagetsune kept shooting arrows toward the direction he planned to attack. To his frustration, he made only half of his shots. Had my stepfather not lost his arm, every shot would have struck an enemy down. I am unworthy of being of his heir. [2]

    He squinted in the distance and saw the banner of the leader--three stacked diamonds. That must be Akiyama Mitsuie, that crafty bastard who serves Takeda. I'll take his head!

    "Forward!" Kagetsune yelled, launching the charge. He knew it was premature, but if he struck at the enemy quickly, they would scarcely be able to counter. Arrows flew around him as Kagetsune returned fire. Beside him, Takanami's own archery proved exquisite--he landed nearly every shot and with his strength punched through even the heavy armour they wore.

    The enemy's leader charged toward them, encircled by his bodyguards on horseback. Akiyama himself rides out to meet me. Miura will not look down on me when I bring him the head of one of our strongest foes! He drew his last arrow, notched it in his bow, and took aim directly at his enemy. To his surprise, the enemy tilted his head and the arrow soared just inches from his neck. His own arrow struck Kagetsune's horse and the beast reared back in pain.

    "Go, go!" Kagetsune shouted, smacking his mount to get it moving again. No doubt his horse would not survive much longer after the battle. As Akiyama moved to shoot another arrow, he himself was struck in the throat and collapsed, trampled by one of his own guards. The guards stopped instantly and were hit with arrows from Kagetsune's cavalry.

    "I got him, my lord! I killed the enemy general!" Takanami shouted.

    Trumpets sounded, repeating the order to retreat as at last a path out of the ambush was opening. Yet one look back at the battlefield showed the disaster that had unfolded. His men were running in all directions as the other two enemy armies bore down on them. No doubt hundreds, if not thousands, were dying.

    As he escaped with his guard and what remained of his forces, Kagetsune could hardly congratulate his retainer for his success. Nor could he focus on hacking through the fleeing enemy in front of him. All I have done is merely preserve a portion of my army. If I meet Miura in this state, he will surely mock me and blame me for any setbacks he suffers. Damn him to hell.
    ---​

    Were there a single bright spot in the Banpou Invasion, it would be the determined Shogunate resistance on Shikoku. The Shogunate continued winning victories against talented enemy commanders and forced them to fight for every inch of ground. Even Goryeo's forces, riven by infighting, had been driven off the island due to the Shogunate's efforts. The battles on Shikoku served as a testimony to the strength of its warriors--had all Japanese fought as well as Shikoku's lords, the Mongols would never have gained a foothold in the 1281 Kou'an Invasion.

    Yet in winter 1300, the situation was desparate. Kiyama Castle had fallen alongside all of Sanuki Province and now the seat of the Iyo Tandai, Einousan Castle, lay under siege by a large Mongol force commanded by the general Korguz, its defenders demoralised and exhausted from constant battles. A second Mongol force under Shouni Kagesuke's grand-nephew and heir Shouni Kagetsune besieged Onishi Castle, a key point near the center of the island and seat of the powerful Ogasawara clan. A third Mongol force under Miura Yorimori's heir Tokiaki was raiding Tosa Province, while thousands of pro-Mongol pirates under Sashi Kisou prowled the sea. The Shogunate defenders were thus outnumbered, sealed in their castles, and on the brink of defeat.

    Einousan seemed most likely to fall. By October 1301, its defenders were exhausted of food and the main Shogunate general in the field, Kawano Michitada, retreated to his family lands to handle a dangerous internal situation. Some of his clan, including his younger brother Michitane (河野通種), proposed surrender to the Mongols as a ploy to convince the Shogunate to better reward their services--the Kawano bore the brunt of the invasion and Houjou Muneyasu, the defacto head of the Iyo Tandai, was notoriously stingy. While Kawano refused his brother's offer to surrender to the Mongols, he did not send a single soldier to the armies of Hosokawa Kimiyori, the last Shogunate general in the field in Iyo Province.

    Hosokawa Kimiyori, a subordinate of Kawano, refused to stand back and let Einousan fall. With only 2,000 men he continued harassing Korguz's army and even destroyed some of his siegeworks, skillfully evading the latter despite Korguz having nearly 8,000 soldiers. On October 16, Korguz dispatched his younger brother Johanon with 4,000 men to eliminate Hosokawa. Johanon attacked Hosokawa in the mountains and although he lost nearly 1,000 warriors, killed an equal number of Hosokawa's men and according to his own men slew Hosokawa himself. Content with his results, Johanon returned to Einousan in triumph.

    Korguz and Johanon assembled their men on October 12 and celebrated a great feast with ample amounts of liquor and game. Gambling, carrousing, and drinking filled the air. Meanwhile, Hosokawa assembled the remnants of his army and committed to a suicidal tactic--he proposed a furious charge against the enemy as revenge for their men. Hosokawa followed Johanon's forces back to their camp and attacked with sudden loud shouts and trumpet blasts. The drunken Mongols fell into confusion and could scarcely mount their horses or fight back as the Shogunate men attacked. Subsequently, the thousands of soldiers besieged at Einousan sortied out and caught the Mongols in a pincer. Despite a nearly 2-1 advantage, the Mongol force was decisively defeated and Korguz killed in battle. His brother Johanon managed to escape with only 1,000 men as they retreated in disarray.

    The following spring, the Kawano clan returned to the battlefield and began retaking Iyo Province. Under the influence of his brother, Kawano Michitada proved tolerant of defectors, confiscating only their stolen wealth and executing only those proven to have looted shrines and temples. Hundreds, if not thousands, of Mongol garrison soldiers joined Kawano's army. Yet this momentum was stopped by reinforcements from the Kingdom of Japan that launched coastal attacks on Iyo Province. Kawano was thus unable to aid the besieged Onishi Castle, nor press the attack against Miura Tokiaki's force in the south that menaced both Iyo and Tosa.

    Ogasawara Nagamasa, military governor of Awa, did not concern himself with these matters. His leadership--benevolent to his forces, aggressive to his foes--kept the hopes of the Japanese alive. From his strong castle, the defenders launched periodic sorties which succeeded at permitting all but around 1,000 men to escape the besieged castle, holding off a force many times their size.

    Yet the castle would not fall. From the siege's beginning on November 19, 1300, it dragged on for nearly two years despite the castle's relatively primitive fortifications by continental standards. Strategic Japanese attacks on Mongol siege weapons and the destruction of much of the gunpowder store only made matters worse. Not even news of Kyoto's fall--delivered by the Mongol commander requesting heads of court nobles sent all the way to Shikoku to be launched over the wall--deterred the steadfast resistance.

    The castle only fell due to the defenders exhausting their supplies. Ogasawara Nagamasa ceased eating in April 1302--he died on June 1, 1302. Other older men in the castle followed the example, as did the women so the strongest warriors might stay healthy. They repelled several attacks in June, but on July 3, Onishi Castle finally fell to assault and the defenders slaughtered to a man.

    The steadfast defense at Onishi proved crucial to the war situation and perhaps Japan as a whole. Had the Mongols not been distracted by the siege, then Houjou Munekata would never have launched his coup against Houjou Morotoki that led to the violence of the Taisetsu Disturbance. Likewise, the presence of several hundred veteran warriors who accompanied Houjou to Kamakura would figure heavily in the Shogunate's plans--distrusted for aiding Munekata, they were placed directly on the frontlines and expected to prove their loyalty. Men such as Kou no Moroshige and Imagawa Motouji demonstrated their worth against the rebellious Igu and Sasuke Houjou in the Tensei Disturbance and served as an important bulwark against the Mongols.

    By mid-1302, Shikoku was totally isolated thanks to the Goryeo army's success in Kii Province. This ironically proved beneficial--Nagasaki Enki, the defacto ruler of the Shogunate, could not punish Ashikaga Sadauji for his role in backing Munekata's coup. Ashikaga was well aware of the dangerous political situation he was in and was determined to prove himself a suitable replacement for his fallen commander. Ashikaga readily obeyed the commands of Houjou Muneyasu, defacto leader in Iyo, including permitted Muneyasu's teenage son Houjou Sadanao (北条貞直) to hold nominal command of his force [3].

    Infighting occurred among the Mongols as well. In July 1302, Miura Tokiaki's army menaced the Tosa Province from the west while Shouni Kagetsune prepared to invade from the north. But the two commanders of the Kingdom of Japan did not trust each other--being the heirs of the two most prominent military commanders of the Hakata government, the two held a rivalry just as bitter as the enmity between their fathers. Reputedly, Shouni personally beheaded Miura's messenger proposing his force served as a reserve and focus on pacifying Awa Province.

    The dispute resolved itself when Mongol commander Johanon arrived and demanded Shouni remain in reserve. Regardless, Johanon liked Shouni's proposal enough that he permitted 3,000 men from his force to attack Tosa and give direct support to Miura. Shouni led these warriors himself alongside his young deputy Takanami Yorikage (高並頼景) [4].

    The Iyo Tandai's deputy Houjou Muneyasu ordered Ashikaga's force to defend the heartland of Awa Province from the impending Mongol attacks, but Ashikaga famously replied "Why drive away crows from a field when we might smash their nests?" With the intervention of his own commander Sadanao and the Iyo Tandai Mototoki, Ashikaga convinced Muneyasu to back his plan. With 5,000 men--mostly survivors from the various sieges and battles in Sanuki and Awa--Ashikaga shadowed the Mongol force as they advanced into Tosa.

    The mountains of central Shikoku proved a treacherous route for the Mongols. Many times Ashikaga's army picked off stragglers or employed local guides to mislead the enemy into small ambushes. Most notable of these guides was Yagi Aritoki (八木有時), whose archery wounded Shouni himself on one occasion. Even so, Shouni's forces proved resourceful and managed to defeat individual ambushes or raiding parties.

    The decisive ambush came along the banks of the Yoshino River near the village of Toyonaga (豊永) on August 23, 1302 [5]. Shouni's men had looted the village and a nearby temple and were arguing about the loot when they were attacked from three sides by Ashikaga's army. To his credit, Shouni realised the peril of the situation and took an unconventional retreat path--he chose to flee deeper into Tosa Province, doing so by concentrating heavily on the contigent led by Akiyama Mitsuie. Shouni's Kyushu warriors struck down Akiyama in the fighting and ensured his warriors gave way in an orderly retreat.

    Despite its small scale, the Battle of Toyonaga effectively ended the invasion of Tosa Province. Shouni had only 600 men left, a number slowly depleted as Yagi's men continued to pressure him. All of his loot and much of his baggage train had been captured. He was thus unable to aid Miura. He would blame Miura for not properly aiding his force.

    As for Miura's own invasion, he was ordered to rescue the survivors from Shouni's force. Miura performed well at this and launched numerous feints by land and sea to scatter local defenders in Tosa as his forces linked up with Shouni's survivors. Although he failed at taking the fertile central coast of Tosa and its rich temples [6], Miura subdued much local opposition in the borderlands between Iyo and Tosa and killed--or gained the allegiance--of many local notables. For this, Miura's father Yorimori ensured he received commendations, but because Shouni Kagesuke resisted these efforts, Yorimori instead turned to the court in Hakata for Miura's awards and patronage.

    The Battle of Toyonaga took on elevated importance due to the propaganda surrounding it, perhaps due to the prominence the leaders on both sides of the battle played in the coming decades. Akiyama--and nearly all his survivors who retreated from the mainland--died in the fighting, reputedly slaying vast numbers of enemies in exchange for their lives. Reputedly, Akiyama's last words were a lament he could not keep his promise to rejoin Takeda Tokitsuna's side. His son, Akiyama Tokinobu (秋山時信), would return to Honshu with his father's remains.

    The Iyo Tandai took full advantage of this success, for Houjou Muneyasu reinforced Ashikaga with 4,000 men. Facing two large armies from either direction, Johanon (who now commanded Shouni's forces in addition to his own) retreated to Onishi Castle. Yet by this point, anti-Mongol resistance in Awa Province, Ashikaga Sadauji's attacks on Mongol supply lines, and the threat of being isolated by the Iyo Tandai reinforcements ended the siege early. Johanon left only a token force under the elderly Kyushu samurai Egami Ujitane (江上氏種) and retreated from Awa.

    To his credit, Egami made the most of the dire situation he faced. His men held Onishi Castle from late August 1302 to March 1303. They repelled numerous attempts from the besieging force to storm the castle. Famously, Egami offered his men the chance to defect to the Kamakura Shogunate yet not a single man accepted. Most would die defending the castle. When the castle fell, Egami was so weak he could not lift even a knife. Ashikaga Sadauji, impressed by his bravery during the siege, took Egami into his custody and nursed him to health so the Kingdom of Japan's commander might successfully commit seppuku.

    In the west of the island, Chousokabe Shigetaka and Hosokawa Kimiyori led 5,000 warriors against Miura Tokiaki. He united his army with that of Yagi Aritoki and liberated the remote mountain valleys in northern Tosa. The rugged terrain ensured Miura could not unite his forces and Chousokabe's men drove him from the province by October 1302. Yet even in defeat, Miura managed to score a success--Chousokabe's eldest son Shigemune (長宗我部重宗) perished at his hands.

    Chousokabe attempted to press his advantage and reconquer Sanuki, timing an invasion of the province with Ashikaga. However, he was defeated by Johanon and Shouni, who managed to repel the attack due to Ashikaga arriving too late to make a difference in the battle. Many other inconclusive skirmishes would be fought in this region in that year, but it was clear the Mongols were on the back foot.

    As the Mongols prepared for their major offensive on the mainland, Shikoku remained a side theater. Many small-scale battles would continue to occur as the local commanders etched their mark into history in their struggle for personal glory and battlefield achievements. But ultimate success for either side depended on the result of the campaign on the mainland.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This continues Chapter 17 and describes the Shogunate's somewhat successful attempts at reversing their bad situation in Shikoku. Some of it is based on OTL incidents, from Munekata's rebellion (albeit in different circumstances), the ambivalent stance the Ashikaga clan often had regarding the Houjou, and the circumstances under which Korguz died (ambushed alongside his troops during a drunken feast, albeit the ambush occurred in western China and the ambusher was none other than the great anti-Yuan Mongol prince Kaidu).

    I find it plausible the Shogunate could do very well in defending Shikoku assuming it remained a secondary target for the Mongols. Additionally, I wanted to do something with the Ashikaga clan since they of course were the rulers of Japan from 1336 until Oda Nobunaga ended their diminished shogunate in the late 16th century. Sadauji OTL was the father of Takauji, founder of the Ashikaga Shogunate, and in his own right a prominent political player in the late Kamakura era (and he did indeed have some influence on Shikoku). TTL won't have Takauji (he was born in 1305) but that's not to say he won't have an ATL brother.

    Next chapter will likely take longer for me to release since it's fairly lengthy, unless I divide it again. It covers everything that happens in Ezo and northern Honshu from 1299 - 1302. After that I will return to the "main" Mongol campaign.

    [1] - An ATL version of Houjou Sadanori--his boyhood name is unknown and he has not had his coming of age so would not be called Sadanori yet. See previous chapter.
    [2] - Presumably Shouni Kagesuke would have adopted Kagetsune as a son, so "stepfather" is an appropriate term. IOTL (and mentioned in one of the earliest chapters of TTL) Shouni Kagesuke nearly killed Mongol general Liu Fuheng during the 1274 invasion, evidently with a shot from his bow
    [3] - Houjou Sadanao's age is unknown, but based on his name (likely came of age during Sadatoki's rule), his father's age, and his senior position in the Houjou clan in their final battles 1331-33, he was probably born in the mid-late 1280s
    [4] - I can find little information on the Takanami clan, a clan from Buzen Province in Kyushu who aided Shouni Kagesuke in his OTL revolt, so this character is fictional. His name includes one kanji from Kagesuke's name, a common practice in Japanese naming.
    [5] - Today part of Otoya, Kouchi Prefecture
    [6] - That is, the area around the modern city of Kouchi, which thanks to being mostly flat and fertile, the wealthiest part of Tosa Province in medieval times
     
    Chapter 23-Driven Into the Frozen Sea
  • -XXIII-
    "Driven Into the Frozen Sea"


    Iwanai, Ezo Shogunate, April 16, 1300​

    Ashina Morimune stood at the fore of the ship rocking on the waves, snow flurries gently falling on the thick Ainu-style furs he wore. The harbour town in front of him neared, each building covered in deep white snow that blanketed the hills and mountains and forests beyond. The pure white ground made the perfect stage for the restoration of his clan's honour. Months ago they failed to defend Oshima, and they paid for it with the lives of countless men, including his father. Now with the aid of that Yuan general from Goryeo, Hong Jung-hui, he would take his revenge on the Shogunate for that humiliation.

    Nearby ships likewise moving toward shore. Some were small fishing ships of Japanese manufacture, but Morimune knew the thick barbarian-style robes the fishermen wore concealed armour and weapons. A few were larger Ainu-built ibune carrying supplies for his army, while others were as small as the typical canoes the barbarians sailed in. The warriors aboard the ships steered their vessels haphazardly, avoiding the impression it was a coordinated landing.

    Morimune looked toward his son Morikazu, barely older than a boy. He has done well to survive this long--he will be a fine heir for our clan.

    "Get the lanterns," Morimune said. "It will begin soon."

    "Yes, father!" Morikazu said. He opened a wooden crate and took out two lanterns and a pile of half-soaked branches, leaves, moss, twigs from some local tree, and dried animal fat. The barbarians say this mixture will produce all the smoke we need. Morikazu lit the first lantern and a great mass of pungent smoke fumed from it. He hung the lantern on the mast of the ship to signal the beginning of the attack.

    In the distant mountains, an even larger pillar of smoke burst forth from the trees. Hinomoto and his Ainu are ready. Now the battle begins.

    "We're vastly outnumbered but we're still attacking," Morikazu pointed out. "Shouldn't we wait for Marshal Taxiala and Lord Hong's fleets?"

    "Marshal Taxiala is keeping his distance, awaiting our signal. Lord Hong and his fleet are waiting for the Andou-suigun and their supplies. In my opinion, neither should even join us. Hinomoto's boys are in those mountains with a thousand barbarians at their command and I have two thousand men in these boats."

    "Didn't you say last night the enemy has 10,000 men?" Morikazu asked. "I think I could kill three or four men without a problem, but..."

    "If you're thinking that much about it, think about just how you'll be killing those three or four men," Morimune replied. "Especially when you have the advantage over them, that advantage called surprise."

    Their ship accelerated toward shore as a gust of wind blew the smoke inland. A few sentries from the enemy army were walking toward the shore to investigate--perhaps they thought a ship had caught fire in the harbor. Morimune motioned to the warriors in the ship to prepare to attack. One of his sailors docked the ship by a pier.

    "Hey you, is your cargo okay?" the soldier at the dock demanded.

    "Yes," Morimune replied. "All but these lanterns, which I fear are as unusable as I thought. Lord Houjou has not done the best in provisioning us." He glanced around, noticing the other ships arriving at other piers and beaches, unloading their soldiers.

    "Good. Get your men to work unloading," the soldier said.

    "One moment, first I would like for you to rouse Lord Andou Suemori, for this concerns a highly important matter," Morimune said. "We sighted a large enemy fleet on the way, but did not engage for we feared an enemy ruse to capture our ships."

    "Enemy fleet?" the sentinels looked at each other. "Of course, I will make sure Lord Andou knows immediately." One of their number ran through the snow, entering a house rather close to the ocean. Morimune remembered that detail in his head.

    "By the way, do you know of an enemy general named Ashina Morimune?" Morimune asked, gripping his sword tight.

    "I'm sure he's been killed like all the other Ezo Shogunate traitors we've fought," the soldier replied.

    "He is neither dead, nor a traitor," Morimune laughed. "But standing right in front of you!" With a swift stroke of his wrist, Morimune decapitated the sentinel and quickly did the same to his companion. "Charge!"

    A dozen men climbed from the ship onto a short pier and finished off the remainder of the enemy. A few men lit torches and rushed toward the nearest building, looking to smoke the enemy out. As it went up in flames, enemy soldiers started stumbling out and a trumpet blew. But it was too late--Morimune and his men drew their bows and struck all the unwitting targets one after another.

    "There, that's six men!" Morikazu shouted. "I did it, father!"

    "Did you see how you did it?" Morimune replied as he fired the last of his arrows at another enemy running from a burning building. "You had every advantage. Don't always think you'll have it. Now let's go! Press the attack and strike them all down!"

    By now a dozen more ships had landed at shore, the Ezo Shogunate's scrambling out of their ships. They followed the strategy of burning buildings, the soot and ashes beginning to darken the snow around them. As Morimune ran out of arrows, he gathered his men together, drew his blade, and charged forward with a mighty roar. He leaped over a body and cleaved a warrior's head straight from his neck. The flimsy enemy line could barely hold and Morimune's forces gradually pushed them back.

    Yet as the fight dragged on, the enemy's numerical advantage reversed the situation. Fresh enemy troops started pushing back against Morimune's men. and, loud trumpets and hooves sounded behind them. Lord Taxiala has arrived. The mere sight of the Mongol army struck terror into the foe. An arrow from behind hit an elite-looking warrior beneath an Andou clan banner--no doubt Suemori. He quickly ripped the bloody arrow from his leg, but the damage was done--the enemy commander stumbled to the ground and his army began fleeing. Morimune smiled--Hinomoto would soon finish them off. Another victory had been won.

    ---
    Buluohe, Liaoyang, May 11, 1300​

    Waying looked around at the chiefs and elite warriors around him. All men were exhausted, bearing not just the physical but psychological scars of battle on their bodies. Waying was among them--a Jurchen archer managed to strike him in the hand at great distance, rendering it useless. In the distance stood the wooden watchtower of Buluohe, smoke rising from the torches atop it. Even with Sumerenkur and Ainu united we failed to drive out these oppressors [1].

    "What should we do now?" spoke the chief Yukshain [2]. "We lost half of our warriors and rescued not a single woman or child, let alone filled our bellies with the food they stole."

    "Many of my people are returning home," said a Jiliemi chief named Qishinai. "The suffering is so vast that we envy those who are no longer with us."

    "So it has failed then," Waying muttered. "The Hi-no-moto Shogun has been defeated and we alone are left to face the endless hordes of Mongols." The distant victories on the mainland not even three years ago seemed so far away. His stomach growled with the pain of not eating for three days all so his warriors might eat. May the kamui convince a herd of deer to stumble upon us lost souls, even if it may be the last herd of deer left in these woods.

    "Surrender is possible," another Jiliemi chief named Toytashain said [3]. "When I lost nearly all my warriors a month ago, I was given the option to surrender. I know men on the mainland and those chiefs who never backed our cause--I am sure I can save many of us."

    "We would not be saved from anything," Waying said. "They commit atrocity after atrocity against those who look to us for guidance. The rivers are empty or filled with poison and not a single bear or deer lives in the forest. The kamui are hiding from the evil in this country."

    "Perhaps the evil is within us," Qishinai mused. "We brought destruction on ourselves when we trusted the Hi-no-moto Shogun." Waying glared at him, but could not bring himself to condemn his ally. The Hi-no-moto Shogun followed the teachings of those obnoxious monks, after all--he had forgotten the true nature of the land he protected.

    "If we fight longer, we may get a better deal for our people," Yukshain said. "Rumour has it that soon the false Hi-no-moto Shogun will be destroyed by the true Hi-no-moto Shogun. Perhaps the Hi-no-moto Shogun will march all this way and save us?"

    "If we keep fighting like this, it is only a matter of whether we die of famine or enemy weapons," Toytashain warned. "We have precious little time to wait."

    Waying pondered the words of those men, noting the pain and agony on the faces of all those around him. His heart sank as he knew that nothing could be done to keep the grand coalition of Ainu and Sumerenkur intact.

    "If any among you truly believes we can do nothing but protect our own families and villages, then I invite you to leave," Waying said with a heavy heart. "Go freely and protect them, for that is your means of fighting. But as for me," he looked at the watchtower. "I will keep fighting until the invader is banished from this land, even when my body dies."

    Around him, the chiefs and their warriors stood up and began walking separate directions. Beside those few men from his village, Yukshain was the last of them to leave.

    "I am sure not all of them are surrendering," Yukshain said. "They are merely continuing the struggle in their own way."

    "I understand," Waying replied. "But for those like me who have lost everything, fighting is the only way I know to liberate this land. It is a shame that quest proved so futile. Were the Hi-no-moto Shogun as loyal to his allies as you have been, we surely would have driven the invader from these lands."

    ---
    Near Hachabetsu [4], Oshima Province, July 31, 1300​

    Taxiala fired his bow while motioning his heralds to signal the planned-on charge. Even as he believed he had control of the battle, things had not gone as he imagined. Although his warriors were pushing them back, Kamakura's men fought as valiantly as he ever saw warriors fight, As the trumpets and drums sounded, Taxiala spurred his horse forward, his chief lieutenant Tatardai by his side.

    "We will shatter them here and now, Marshal!" Tatardai shouted. Taxiala smiled as he focused on controlling his horse and driving away the forward ranks of the Shogunate's infantry. Even as every bone in his aged body felt the hooves pounding the earth, Taxiala and his steed deftly evaded spear and sword alike, swiftly firing arrows into those Shogunate men on horseback.

    As Taxiala circled around for another pass on horseback, he noticed Tatardai surrounded by enemies. Despite the fierce charge, the enemy stood firm thanks to an imposing man on horseback who ignored the arrow wound in his arm as he fired back. On his back fluttered a small banner bearing the three whorls of the tomoe in white on a black banner [5]. He fired an arrow at Taxiala, but Taxiala avoided it with ease and fired back, striking a warrior beside the enemy commander. Yet evidently Tatardai let down his guard, believing he was not the target, and the warrior plunged a spear through his throat. Tatardai fell from his horse and his men slowly retreated.

    Taxiala could not believe what he saw. A warrior as skilled as Tatardai, veteran of a hundred battles in these northern forests, failing to dislodge these men? In his heart he mourned for the man accompanied him in battle for nearly thirty years at this point. Damned Kamakura bastards!

    Taxiala signalled to his heralds to cease the charge and reform the lines, knowing he could advance no further against such a steadfast enemy. He received a fresh quiver of arrows from a herald and Taxiala steered his steed around and loosed arrow after arrow in tandem with those men around him. He tried striking that Japanese general with his arrows, but he proved too quick.

    A boy rode up to him on horseback, his bulky body and incipient facial hair showing his Ainu ancestry. The flag on his back on the other hand displayed a design purely the Japanese style favoured by the Ezo Shogunate lords, his crest that of a folding fan emblazoned with an eight-rayed sun.

    "What do you have for me, Hinomoto Motonaga?" Taxiala shouted over the roar of the battle.

    "The enemy is nearly breaking our lines and my brother demands to aid our allies despite your orders," Hinomoto said. What an impetuous youth!

    "I order him not attack until Lord Ashina deems it best," Taxiala replied.

    "Yes, Marshal!" Hinomoto said as he galloped away. Taxiala charged back into the fray, still shooting the enemy at close range as he gained a mental map of the progress of the battle. The center may still hold, as may the right, but the left is breaking under enemy pressure. If he manages to avoid a rout, he can retreat to the hillside where Hinomoto and those tribesmen are waiting. I should transfer Ashina Morimune's men to the left--he will understand the situation and make good use of it.

    "Fanca!" Taxiala shouted at a Jurchen herald beside him, a teenage boy who today had proved surprisingly adept with his horse and bow, just as he evidently had in subduing the rebellion on Karafuto.

    "Yes, Marshal?"

    "Find Ashina Morimune and order his men to aid Yangwuludai on our left flank."

    "They will not wish for his troops to leave, Marshal. Shall I press anyway?"

    "You will do as you must. The right flank can withstand a battering--we must collapse the enemy left at all costs," Taxiala said. Fanca nodded, rushing away and leaving Taxiala to focus on the pulse of battle. Their lines of infantry were colliding, the Kamakura Shogunate at a disadvantage.

    After some time passed, the implications of Taxiala's orders were becoming clear. Hundreds of Ezo Shogunate horsemen were rushing behind him as they came to aid the flagging left. Minutes later, the Kamakura Shogunate's line started collapsing. Their warriors were retreating, avoiding an inevitable attack on their flank. Taxiala smiled, for no doubt the collapse of their enemy was due to Tatardai's vegeance from beyond the grave.

    ---
    Usukeshi, Oshima Province, December 1, 1300​

    On that crisp night, Date Motomune looked at the dark silhouettes of canoes and small ships departing the harbour. He glanced at the hills across the water, knowing that in a few hours the moon would rise over them. To his irritation, the ships left without any issue from the enemy, their own ships hidden somewhere on the other side. It seems the gods are with Nanbu Yoshimoto tonight. Good riddance, and may he face the Houjou clan's wrath for his actions and false accusations.

    "He is gone now, Lord Date," one of his warriors Yuuki Munehiro said. "I fear his men will fight poorly without their commander and his family." Motomune nodded.

    "He is as interested in intriguing as Andou Suemori was in forcing his subjects to accompany him on every foolish scheme," Motomune noted. "It is an outrage that the chinjufu-shogun blames me for Andou's murder when Nanbu forcecd me to join his scheme."

    "I do not believe you should have aided Lord Nanbu in his plot," Yuuki said. "But you cannot change the past, and it is better we focus on the present. A mere hundred men escaping this place means nothing."

    "All of us will escape," Motomune stated with confidence. "At least, all of us who prefer to make our graves elsewhere."

    "We have few ships capable of crossing back to Mutsu," Yuuki noted. "I am confident I could seize a ship from the enemy, but many of us who try will surely fail. Lord Nanbu is taking a great risk."

    "Our men will slowly move out against the enemy. We will sail in ships by night, and by day we will bait them into a naval confrontation and take their ships. Even these barbarian canoes will make useful platforms for fighting. Is this not a wonderful plan?"

    "We face an enemy who has long used this land as a base for his attacks," Yuuki said. "If we strike with enough valour, our plan may succeed.

    "By any chance do you know many have decided to fight until the end, Lord Yuuki?" Motomune asked.

    "Only a few Andou clan retainers," Yuuki said. "I and my own warriors will continue aiding them for a few days, and then I will sail out of here by myself."

    "By yourself?" Motomune said, incredulous.

    "I do not fear death, and my actions will serve as a diversion for the last wave of those to flee," Yuuki replied.

    "I see you clan spells their name wrong," Motomune replied [6]. "It is fortunate men like you still fight for the Shogun."

    ---​

    Despite the great success of the Mongols throughout Japan during the Banpou Invasion, victory on the island of Ezo eluded them due to the efforts of Andou Gorou. In his decades as leader of the Andou clan, he had assembled a powerful navy, a large network of allies and retainers, and built his clan into a regional powerhouse that proved capable of creating--and aiding--a great rebellion of Ainu and Jiliemi in Karafuto and even the Heilong Delta. Against the Andou clan and their master, the chinjufu-shogun, only sheer luck had prevented the Kamakura Shogunate from retaking Ezo in 1298.

    But no war lasts forever. Throughout 1298 and 1299, the Yuan dynasty quickly moved to subdue the conflict in Liaoyang and Karafuto. The surviving garrisons at Guohuo and Nanghar were expanded and reinforced, and Hong Jung-hui kept the Yuan loyalists supplied by sea. On land, the Marshal of Liaoyang Taxiala and his two lieutenants Tatardai and Yangwuludai fought constant battles that carried a genocidal edge. The Ainu chief Waying and his coalition of Ainu and Jiliemi resisted them at every turn, striking from the mountains and keeping the Yuan garrisons unable to safely support each other.

    As with previous wars and rebellions in Liaoyang, famine returned to the land due to both Mongols confiscation of food and the sheer destructive pillaging of the rebels, particularly those from Karafuto. The History of Yuan (元史) claims the forests of Liaoyang were left so empty of game that "one hundred hunters might kill only a single deer" To receive food--courtesy of the transportation network managed by the Hong clan--a village had to pledge absolute loyalty to the Mongols. Even with this pledge of loyalty, the Mongols continued conscripting men from the village and employed them in forced labour projects or occasionally as soldiers on the frontier with the Chaghatai Khanate.

    By spring 1300, this strategy clearly had worked. The rebellion in Liaoyang faded as practically every important post and village was recaptured, while in Karafuto the campaigns against the Ainu leader Waying bore success as the main garrisons were reclaimed. Waying and his alliance launched a last ditch attack to retake Buluohe on June 17, 1300.

    The battle turned into disaster. Thanks to a lucky shot by the young Jurchen archer Fanca (范嗏), Waying was wounded and his coalition foundered to the Yuan counterattack. Enough Jiliemi chiefs perished or surrendered after the battle that the Yuan were able to reawaken tensions between the two groups. Waying retreated to the mountains, continuing to resist, but for all intents and purposes the rebellion was finished [7].

    While many allied Chinese, Koreans, and Jurchen perished or fled during the rebellion, the impact disproportionately fell upon the tribal inhabitants of the country. Rebellious groups such as the Water Tatars, Yeren, and Jiliemi were killed or deported in large numbers and the survivors left utterly dependent on the Liaoyang government for aid. For the Hong clan, this weakened a prominent power bloc in the region and gave them the opportunity to both make money and create many loyal clients, among them the hero of Buluohe Fanca who received a large estate.

    Additionally, the coastal ports swelled with refugees from the conflict, mainly ethnic Chinese and Koreans. Although frustrating for the Hong clan's attempt to sinicise the Lower Heilong (where refugees mostly fled to Nurgan), these coastal cities from Anding in the north to Yanzhou in the south truly came into their own as a result of this migration. Local industries were developed and the cities became helpful supply bases to support the invasion of Japan.

    Even so, the Ezo Shogunate had to pass through a very dire situation before help arrived. Andou Suemori, heir of Andou Gorou, led 15,000 men in spring 1299 on behalf of the chinjufu-shogun, now Houjou Sadafusa following his promotion to that post. Although vulnerable to raids by the Ezo Shogunate's defenders, these raiders were wittled away during spring and summer 1299. During this time, Ashina Yasumori held out in Odate Castle, the largest remaining fortress in the Oshima Peninsula, but his cause was futile. In September 1299, Ashina committed suicide as the enemy finally breached his castle and slaughtered the 600 surviving defenders to the man.

    Ashina's son Morimune continued his raiding, using his Ainu allies to lure enemy parties into ambushes. His own losses were far outweighed by what he inflicted on Andou Suemori's army. However, Morimune's luck eventually ran out, for in November 1299 he was ambushed and defeated in a sudden snowstorm. Although Morimune survived, barely 100 soldiers remained. With great reluctance, he retreated north to Yi'an where much to his frustration, his Shogun Andou Suemura declared he would not receive any rewards, for his success in battle was cancelled out by his failure to preserve Oshima.

    Fortunately for the Ezo Shogunate, division broke out in Kamakura's camp over their next course of action. Andou Suemori wished to march on Yi'an, going through the mountains in winter to surprise their enemy. His kinsmen Takanari however vehemently refused that, having suffered immensely during his own winter attack on the Ezo Shogunate. The conflict between the two commanders paralysed the army's movement and resulted in Takanari being sent back to Mutsu in chains.

    By the end of November when Suemori finally started marching toward Yi'an, nearly 1/3 of his army vanished from enemy raids and desertion. His late start ensured he was repeatedly waylaid by deep snow, and in February he was forced to stop at the town of Iwanai for resupply by the Andou-suigun. Andou's army would not move again before spring arrived in April 1300.

    Hong Jung-hui learned of these resupply missions by the Andou-suigun and worked it into his strategy. With a force of 80 ships and 10,000 men, Hong and Liaoyang's marshal Taxiala departed Yongmingcheng and sailed southeast toward Yi'an, adding another 2,000 men, including a vengeful Ashina Morimune. In the mountains, Hinomoto Motomura, eldest son of Shin'ami, rallied around 1,000 Ainu who were infuriated by the Kamakura Shogunate's constant requisitioning of supplies. The attack was readied for April 16, 1300.

    Ashina Morimune sailed in the vanguard of this fleet as Ainu warriors assembled around Iwanai. Convincing Suemori's men he was an officer of the Andou-suigun, Ashina manuevered his ships into perfect position before opening fire with a rain of arrows and warriors storming the shore setting fire to everything in sight. The harbour of Iwanai ran red with the blood of Andou Suemori's men as Andou himself was wounded in the chaos. Yet he could scarcely retreat, for enemy Ainu attacked his forces in the rear while Hong and Taxiala's men followed up with attacks of their own. Andou retreated in shame, having lost over half of his men.

    News of the defeat failed to reach the Andou-suigun in time. Commanded by Andou Sadasue (安藤貞季), Suemori's younger brother, fifty ships of the Andou-suigun sailed to Iwanai laden with supplies and with only 5,000 soldiers. The result was pure disaster--Sadasue lost 30 ships and over half his soldiers to Hong Jong-hui's fleet, gravely weakening the last remaining powerful fleet that served the Kamakura Shogunate. Andou Sadasue was wounded and then captured in battle by his relatives. As he refused to serve them, he was placed under house arrest.

    Andou made a hasty retreat that spring through the mountains, harried by Ainu warriors and raids from Taxiala's force. Peasants in the Oshima Peninsula rose up against him as news of Ashina Morimune's return reached them, driving his forces further toward Usukeshi. In July 1300, reinforcements--8,000 men from Mutsu and Dewa--reached him. His superior the chinjufu-shogun demanded he not return to Mutsu before conquering Yi'an, forcing him into battle against the Mongols, commanded by Taxiala and Ashina Morimune.

    With around 15,000 men on either side, Andou Suemori marched out to battle, yet his more mobile enemy inevitably chose the battlefield and arranged their forces in the best possible manner. Although at a disadvantage, on July 31 the brave warriors of Mutsu and Dewa attacked the Yuan at a village called Hachabetsu after fording the river of the same name. For instance, the commander Yuuki Munehiro (結城宗広) held off a charge by Taxiala's center--Yuuki slew his long-time lieutenant Tatardai in battle. This disrupted Taxiala's momentum and permitted Andou to nearly break through before driven back by Hinomoto's Ainu and a flanking attack by Ashina.

    The battle lasted all day, marked by tenacious resistance by the Shogunate's warriors to Mongol charges and flanking manuevers. However, by the afternoon Andou Suemori's men grew exhausted from holding the line and Andou ordered a retreat. He lost around 5,000 men, twice as many as the Mongols, and in aftermath was forced to retreat to Usukeshi, for the Ezo Shogunate reconquered all Oshima to great popular support.

    The siege of Usukeshi began that autumn. Although the Andou-suigun could have resupplied the city, Suemori ordered his brother Sadasue to preserve their remaining strength and construct as many new ships as possible, even if they were barely seaworthy barges. As a result, Suemori and his remaining 10,000 soldiers faced a harsh winter of deprivation, with epidemic decimating their ranks.

    With continued Shogunate defeats in 1300, conspiracy abounded in the north. That winter, several Mutsu clans led by the Nanbu and Date hatched a plot to remove Suemori from power, deeming him a threat to not only their interests, but to the safety of Japan due to his repeatedly failures. They used trade connections to recruit Ainu mercenaries from as far as the Chishima Islands, slowing slipping them in with the few supplies they managed to sneak past the blockading Yuan fleet. Date Motomune (伊達基宗) accompanied these men with several retainers to Usukeshi, claiming themselves reinforcements who wished to fight in exchange for a share in the wealth of the Andou clan.

    The supplies these men brought proved welcome, in particular their sake. As Suemori and his lieutenants enjoyed a much-needed drinking party, Nanbu and the Ainu men appeared before them once again with a reindeer, a rarity in Ezo. At the heat of the moment, an Ainu man slit the stomach of the beast open and drew a katana with which Nanbu slew Andou. The men then killed around 50 of Suemori's retainers and vassals in what became known as the Usukeshi Incident before proclaiming to the remaining soldiers the army was now under the direct command of Houjou Sadafusa.

    Houjou Sadafusa heard of the mutiny and immediately condemned Date for the murder of one of his clan's vassals. The Date clan however defended their kinsmen, pointing to the Nanbu, particularly Nanbu Yoshimoto (南部義元) (Sanetsugu's first cousin once removed), as the true orchestrators of Andou's murder. Date Motomune went even further, proclaiming that if Houjou did not aid the trapped soldiers, he would abandon Usukeshi and attempt a breakout. Rumours alleged Date was under the Ezo Shogunate's influence, yet no proof was ever discovered. At no point did Date ever express or perform any actions sympathetic to the Ezo Shogunate or the Mongols.

    With Andou Suemori dead and Sadasue imprisoned, the leading figure within the Andou clan was Takanari, who convinced his guards to release him from prison. But Takanari was unpopular within much of the Andou clan and instead they appointed the young Andou Munesue (安藤宗季), grandson of Gorou's younger brother, as their leader. The matter went before the Houjou clan, where the majordomo Kudou Tokimitsu ruled against Takanari. Subsequently, the Andou clan accused Takanari of complicity in the setbacks in Ezo--as a result, much of his land was confiscated by the Houjou and he was exiled to the Izu Islands.

    As the chinjufu-shogun refused to send the Andou-suigun to aid them, Date Motomune and the other commanders in the city conducted the evacuation themselves. They evacuated several parties of Ainu allies under cover of darkness to nearby hills and employed them to frequently launch attacks on enemy supply lines to keep them on edge. Further, Date used these men to bring out the bodies of disease-stricken corpses and place them in enemy water supplies and their camp as a curse on the enemy, spreading epidemic to their ranks.

    The actual evacuation occurred slowly and piecemeal, starting with Nanbu Yoshimoto leaving with 100 of his closest allies. Ships broke the blockade around Usukeshi, smuggling out a few dozen warriors at a time under the cover of dark. Occasionally single-ship actions occurred, such as Yuuki Munehiro seizing a large Yuan ship and sailing it to Mutsu. Many warriors were captured or killed in their attempts to break free however. Only the storming of Usukeshi on December 6, 1300 ended this effort--the remaining Shogunate soldiers fought to the death. Casualties on both sides were steep--between epidemic and battle losses, each side lost over 3,000 men.

    Thus ended the Kamakura Shogunate's invasion of Ezo. Beset by constant infighting, Kamakura failed to destroy the Ezo Shogunate, that Mongol base which had been forcing them to fight two-front battles since 1274. Regardless, casualties were tremendous to Ezo. Thousands of warriors, peasants, and Ainu allies perished during the campaign, destroying the experienced core of their army. Almost 20% of Ezo's population died during the 1297-1300 campaigns, and many more would die before the Banpou Invasion ended.

    Regardless, Taxiala continued with his determination to invade Mutsu, backed up by the Ezo Shogunate, for it would tie down a key Japanese force at a time the Mongols drew closer to Kyoto. After receiving reinforcements from the mainland, the Yuan invaded Mutsu with 15,000 warriors in March 1301. Instead of invading the most heavily fortified areas around Tosa, Taxiala landed on the Shimokita Peninsula near the village of Ohata, for the fortifications were weaker and the land closer to the main Yuan bases in Ezo. The battle for Mutsu Province and the route south to Kamakura had begun.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This chapter continues Chapter 12 from several months back, showing the aftermath of the Shogunate's defeat in Ezo. The Houjou know well not to fight a two-front war, but as you can see, ending that situation is impossible given the strength of the Mongol advance in the north. This strategy was feared IOTL by the Japanese--TTL it has formed the center of Mongol strategy since all the way back in 1274 and produced solid results through drawing off Japanese resources.

    This was originally one entry, but I decided to split it in two to give myself extra time and give the readers more content. It is chronologically set prior to the previous few. The next entry will cover the invasion of Mutsu starting in 1301.

    An earlier version of this chapter incorrectly identified Date Motomune by the name of his grandfather Masayori (whose actions in Chapter 12 caused a lot of conflict between Date, Andou, and Nanbu clans). This TL has a huge cast, many people have similar names, and sometimes I forget the exact relations despite my extensive notes folder. Motomune is the son of Date Munetsuna (killed in an avalanch in Ezo) and grandson of Date Masayori (shamed into suicide after his son took the blame for the failure of the Ezo invasion).

    [1] - Sumerenkur is an Ainu term for the Nivkh literally meaning "fox people" (possibly because the Nivkh endonym sounds like the Ainu term for a fox skull)
    [2] - An OTL Ainu chief allied to Waying during his revolt. "Yukshain" is probably closer to the Ainu pronunciation given his name is recorded as "Yushannu" in Chinese sources, pronounced something like "Ngiok-sham-nu" in Middle Chinese
    [3] - An OTL Nivkh chief who fought the Mongols. "Duoshennu" is his name in Chinese sources which looks Ainu and might be "Toyotshain"--I am assuming that some Nivkh had Ainu names or were otherwise known by them. Ending "-ain" ("human" IIRC as in "Ainu") is common in Ainu names, and Waying's is possibly one too (I can't reconstruct it, but it may be simply "Wain" in Ainu)
    [4] - Hachabetsu is just another potential Japonicisation of the Ainu "Hachampet" which OTL became "Assabu", a town and a river in Hiyama Subprefecture, Hokkaido. I figure that Hokkaido toponyms might be slightly different TTL
    [5] - The tomoe is the term for the comma-shaped emblem found in many Japanese crests as well as the former banner of the Ryukyu Kingdom. The Yuuki clan used a particular tomoe design as their crest, although this may be somewhat anachronistic
    [6] - "Yuuki" (勇気) means "bravery" in modern Japanese, although admittedly I do not know if this pun would have worked in medieval times
    [7] - Little is known about Fanca, other than he was the direct ancestor of the Aisin-Gioro--the rulers of the Qing Dynasty--and possibly was born in the late 13th century. If Qing records are true, his family appears to have suffered from OTL conflicts in Manchuria--possibly Nayan's rebellion--where as a boy he was nearly killed, but he managed to achieve reasonable success in his life. I felt like putting him in since I've spent a lot of time on Manchuria ITTL
     
    Last edited:
    Map 2-Ezo Shogunate in 1300
  • Here is a map of the Ezo Shogunate in the Banpou Invasion, denoting some battles that occurred during the campaign. As mentioned, I originally intended to post several months ago, but delayed it when I altered the order of chapters I posted.

    iPU5yMR.png
     
    Chapter 24-Through the Endless Snows
  • -XXIV-
    "Through the Endless Snows"


    Shimokita Peninsula, Mutsu Province, June 2, 1301​

    Nanbu Yoshimoto stood in disguise, watching his kinsman who once called Hakiri Nagayoshi preach before a vast crowd. In the years since he last saw him, he took Buddhist vows and now called himself Nichikyou. His devotion to the Lotus Sutra awoken something within him, for Nichikyou's preaching seemed to animate the crowd as nothing he'd ever seen. He is truly a general as he preaches, yet he is a mere monk. A powerful force animates those words of his.

    "They take our food, they take our livestock, they take our children, they take everything from us!" Nichikyou preached to the assembled crowd. "Are we going to meekly sit back and accept their violence, or are we going to preserve the nation's dharma by driving out these wicked men?"

    "We kill them! We kill them!" the crowd shouted.

    "How shall we kill them? Shall we throw our lot in with the Shogun and the irreversible spiritual decay of this nation? Should we let those warriors who failed to defend Ezo and were crushed at the banks of the Takase River kill them for us?"

    "Never! We fight, we fight!" the crowd replied. Yoshimoto's brow furled at that statement. The followers of Nichiren walk a dangerous path with their disrespect toward our leaders, but they are indispensible for our cause. Even Yoshimoto, never a devout man, knew power lay within the Nichiren faith and if nothing else, offered a better afterlife than meaningless mind-games, obsession over mantras, dancing like a lunatic, or whatever else monks these days believed granted salvation [1].

    "Then we fight! We use any power we might obtain in this world and we destroy them all so the Lotus Sutra might propogate freely in this land! Countless souls shall be saved by our actions, and by our defeat our foe may one day learn its wisdom! Go, now--slay them not in anger, but with compassion and joy in our hearts as we instruct them on the purest and highest truth itself!"

    The crowd cheered and hollered in unison as Nichikyou spoke those great words. As he raised his staff, they raised their fists. Many began chanting and meditating on the spot, others raised staves, spears, or even swords and left the camp. Palpable energy pulsed in the air at that moment, bringing a great smile to Yoshimoto's face before he quelled it, trying to maintain a brief focus on the words written within the Lotus Sutra.

    "My half-brother is truly blessed, is he not?" a warrior beside him said. Yoshimoto recognised him as his kinsman Nanbu Saneuji. "I was but drifting through life when I heard his words, and thenceforth I devoted myself to doing all I could for the Lotus Sutra as a layman."

    "Indeed he is," Yoshimoto replied. "Even if our nation is doomed, the invader will not be the instrument of its doom, for your brother raised a righteous army simply by preaching the truth to his followers."

    Monks gathered around Nichikyou, each signing their name to a great scroll laid on a table blooming with flowers and greenery. A few men carried seals, either personal seals or those of temples. Yoshimoto wished he could sign himself, but assumed only monks were invited. It was a shame--any warrior in an era like this would desire to be one of those joined to such a righteous army set to accomplish the greatest task.

    "Hokke-ikki," muttered Saneuji. "Men united as one, fighting under the banner of the Lotus Sutra."

    ---
    Hakkouda, Mutsu Province, November 29, 1301

    A pale, shambling corpse of a youth stepped into Taxiala's tent, collapsing on the floor as he tried to bow before his marshal. Snow caked his boots and Ainu-style robe. Another youth--still well-fed by his bulky build--entered after him and helped him to sit up out of concern.

    "Brother, do you think you can handle this meeting in front of Marshal Taxiala?"

    "Yes, Motonaga, I must. I made the grievous error and I am prepared to pay for it with my life."

    "Motonaga? You must be Hinomoto Motonaga and this must be--by the gods, is that you, Hinomoto Motomura?"

    Taxiala was shocked to see the poor health of the talented Ainu messenger. He had only been gone for half a month. But perhaps it was inevitable given the rumours that had spread of the expedition he led.

    "Tell me what happened, and what sort of error you made," Taxiala said, glaring at the young Hinomoto.

    "Mount Hakkouda must not be traversed. We must find another way around. I did not know until the spirits punished me for my arrogance in traversing that peak."

    Taxiala glanced at his lieutenant, that skillful Japanese warrior Ashina Morimune.

    "I believe Mount Hakkouda is that high peak before us," Ashina answered. "The barbarian guides said it was a dangerous mountain and we must tread cautiously, but there was wisdom in investigating the danger and seeing if the mountain might let us cross to further our goals."

    "I see," Taxiala said. "Go on, why did the mountain not let you pass? What did you do?"

    "A great snowstorm brewed and struck with intensity I never could have imagined in this stage of the year. Several men never returned to our camp, and horses died from exposure. We lost our way and wandered into a valley where the very air we breathed turned sour and one hundred of our number fell dead. As we escaped this trap, our local guides betrayed us to those Lotus Sutra fanatics. Few among us escaped, and then..."

    "Enough," Taxiala said, raising his hand to silence the hysterical youth. He led 120 soldiers and lost nearly all of them? He is fortunate he is so well-connected in this land, for in mine he would be sent to the worst posting.

    "Lord Taxiala, what should we do about this?" Ashina asked. "Lord Hong has still not returned, and without his scouts he will be vulnerable."

    "Lord Hong Jung-hui is alive," Hinomoto gasped. "He has suffered many losses himself, but his men returned. He cannot possibly raid the enemy with his weakened force and survive."

    Taxiala pondered the situation, shaking his head at Hong Jung-hui's uselessness. He is skilled in battle, but cares little for the broader picture if it doesn't involve augmenting his wealth. What a difficult man to work with! Were it his choice, he'd confine Hong to the singular role of shipping his army supplies.

    "That is fortunate. Consider your expedition not a total failure. I will decide your punishment when I know the full extent of the disaster," Taxiala said. "Dismissed."

    "Th-thank you, Marshal Taxiala!" Hinomoto said as his younger brother helped him to his feet. As the brothers left, Taxiala glanced at Ashina for advice.

    "When Yangwuludai and Hong Jung-hui returns we will know more, but I fear we can do little these next few months," Ashina said. "We can consider at least 1,000 men dead and 3,000 weakened, so after our losses in battle we have perhaps 7,000 warriors ready to fight."

    "That's a terribly small number," Taxiala said. "And by the time our warriors regain their health, the winter will be upon us." From his past campaigns, Taxiala knew the dangers winter brought to this land. Endless drifts of snow blanketed the earth and blizzards welled up at a moment's notice. So we stop here for the season, unable to truly damage the enemy.

    "As wise men from your nation taught, we must keep mobile and keep the enemy off balance, but I feel we can only destroy stragglers from his army and confiscate supplies these next few months," Ashina said.

    Taxiala nodded, pondering what he would do next spring. He knew little of the situation elsewhere, beside the imminent fall of the enemy capital. Somewhere to the southwest along the sea coast was the army of Chonghur, which he knew had been waylaid by pirates and tenacious enemy resistance. If Chonghur advances north, I can easily join my army with his and we will be an unstoppable force in the enemy's heartland. Yet I will miss the opportunity to seize the enemy's port of Tosa that our allies in the Andou clan so demand.

    "Lord Ashina, do you believe capturing Tosa is necessary? If we unite with one of our generals far to the south, then we can easily capture the other great city of Japan and end their resistance in one strike."

    Ashina pondered the strategy, no doubt playing it out in his head.

    "You will disappoint Lord Andou and his family, among others," Ashina said. "And no doubt much of their wealth shall remain in their hands. But I feel your reasoning is correct."

    "Then such will be our strategy. I am confident we will not lose to the enemy, for today it took the gods themselves to stop us."

    ---
    Sanbongihara, Mutsu Province, April 2, 1302​

    Date Motomune sat at the strategy council, hoping to talk some sense into Nanbu Yoshimoto. So far it was hopeless--Nanbu filled the young Houjou Koresada's ears with poisonous ideas. He has just been appointed chinjufu-shogun thanks to Sadafusa's promotion, and he has to deal with this--what a shame! All he could do was fold his arms and keep his body warm on the frigid winter day.

    "As you can see, Lord Houjou, the enemy force is demoralized and numerically inferior," Nanbu reiterated. "For every soldier they command, you command two. All we need do is surround them on all sides and strike them down at dawn tomorrow."

    "I understand our odds are successful, but what would Lord Date, Lord Yuuki, or any others among you here propose?"

    "I propose we dispense entirely with Lord Nanbu's plan," Motomune said. "There are too many portions of our army whose loyalty is uncertain and who will break at the slightest adversity. A sword covered in rust shatters, but polishing the blade to its core shatters the enemy."

    "Such as...?" Nanbu said, his reply snide.

    "Lord Nagasaki's administration in Kamakura suppressed the worst rebels such as Houjou Munekata, but there are many who oppose him. He believes Mutsu a suitable place of exile, and those warriors are holding important posts in our army."

    "What nonsense!" shouted a warrior standing beside Nanbu. "Are you accusing me of disloyalty!?"

    "Takeda Nobumune, correct?" Motomune said, guessing his identity based on the banner behind him. "I do not doubt your loyalty or your honour, for your father Lord Tokitsuna served the Shogunate well, and you yourself have proven worthy in the battles you've fought. But there are other men who lack your loyalty, and I implore Lord Houjou to use their warriors only as reserve."

    "I concur," spoke Yuuki Munehiro. "We can accomplish this operation with a smaller number of men than our entire army. All we need do is drive them west into the mountains and let our native allies hunt down the survivors as they stumble through the great snowdrifts."

    "Yet if we were to lose," Nanbu said. "And leave these so-called 'disloyal' men behind, the disloyal men would kill our survivors and offer their heads to the invader for a reward. Are you prepared to take that risk?"

    "Only a fool fights a battle he believes is already lost," Yuuki said. "That is why we select none among our ranks who believe themselves already defeated."

    "And the quickest way to ensure a decisive victory is through decisive numbers," Nanbu retorted. "If we have 5,000 solid warriors who alone can seize victory, would it not figure that with 15,000 we will be even stronger and take fewer losses?" Nanbu turned to the chinjufu-shogun, who still was not sure. "Lord Houjou, consider this well. A decisive victory with few losses will let you achieve your rightful place."

    The young Houjou leader pondered the advice from his generals, seemingly confused on the correct path.

    "Very well, Nanbu Yoshimoto. I accept your strategy as the wisest course of action. There will be time for dealing with traitors later. However, I demand you affirm before all that your brilliance devised the strategy you presented to your lord."

    "I humbly affirm my wisdom helped crush the enemy," Nanbu said.

    "My lord, please reconsider!" Motomune said, but Houjou shook his head.

    "We cannot be divided in mission," Houjou said. "I order you to execute Lord Nanbu's strategies to the best of your ability. Now let us end this meeting and prepare our warriors for battle."

    Motomune stood up, glaring at Nanbu the entire time. Even if Nanbu's strategy seemed sound, he could not shake the worried feeling he had. The enemy has so many veteran leaders among them and delivered us so many bitter defeats on Ezo. We must never take them too lightly.

    ---
    Sanbongihara, Mutsu Province, April 3, 1302​

    Victory drew nearer to Ashina Morimune on that cold windy day. Over and over his horsemen had circled about through the snow waving high the banner of the Ashina clan and the Ezo Shogun, unleashing furious storms of arrows wherever they went. No matter their nation, the banners motivated those warriors who fought as his allies. They did not break ranks no matter how fierce the enemy came upon them, and the enemy attacks were progressively weakening.

    Morimune took note of the enemy's ranks once more as he searched for another target with his arrow. They still have hardly converged their three columns upon us. Their cooperation is poor and their thrusts are losing strength. Perhaps their warriors no longer believe their victory is assured. Perhaps they believe we still have allies somewhere in the hills and our resistance is merely a delaying tactic. Either way, they are becoming more and more cautious in their attacks.

    "What should I report to Lord Taxiala, Lord Ashina?" his herald Hinomoto Motonaga asked over the noise of battle. His horse was emaciated from the harsh winter and could barely support Hinomoto's weight.

    "Taxiala need not hold back his attacks," Morimune shouted. "Enemy resistance is faltering and if we press forward, they will surely shatter. The weakest, no doubt, are those in front of us." He fired an arrow far behind enemy lines as if to prove his point.

    "Very well, I shall report that!" But Morimune saw no need. The resolve of those warriors in front of him who fought beneath the banner of the Nanbu--two cranes with interlocked wings--were fading fast as the snow grew more and more red. At once Nanbu stopped firing and motioned to his men to signal a charge. The shell trumpet blew, and his infantry who had been holding back began forming into a wedge. Morimune's son leaped from his horse and drew his long tachi.

    "I will lead them, father! For the glory of our clan, the Miura, and the Ezo Shogunate!" Morikazu yelled. "Forward! Charge!"

    Morimune motioned his cavalry to divide into two ranks and between them passed hundreds of screaming warriors. Spears and swords and the thick bodies of warriors replaced the arrows and javelins flying toward the enemy, and the enemy ranks quickly broke. The enemy cavalry tried rushing toward the front and corraling their warriors back into action, but in the chaos many were speared. Morimune aimed at a warrior in fine armour who he thought was the general, but it was too late--an arrow struck him in the head from afar and he fell from his horse. One of his own warriors quickly beheaded him and stuck his head on a spear.

    Morimune rushed into the fray as well, not wanting to be left behind. He fired his last remaining arrow into an unfortunate enemy horseman and drew a mace, pounding in the skulls of any enemy in his path. Thousands of men retreated before him, and Morimune wished to destroy each and every one of them. Go home--leave this battlefield forever and realise the Shogunate has perished alongside the Capital. Our country has changed.

    Yet it was not the end of the battle. More Shogunate warriors formed up on his flank, now pressed even harder by Morimune and his allies. Yet they were surrounded on two sides, and who knows how long it would be before they too broke. Victory is at hand either way--they cannot and will not recover from such a loss. Endless blood shall stain these snowy fields before the day ends.

    ---​

    In 1300, the Shogunate's invasion of Ezo turned from success to utter disaster--only a few thousand men escaped back to Mutsu as the Mongols scored yet another victory. With solid supply lines the Mongols now invaded Mutsu Province at the north of Japan, opening up another front in the Banpou Invasion. Around 15,000 Mongols landed at the village of Ohata on the Shimokita Peninsula. Hundreds of kilometers south from there lay Kamakura--the heart of the Shogunate itself was now directly threatened.

    The declining situation in western Japan hindered any response. Tens of thousands of warriors had been drawn from eastern Japan in 1299 and 1300 as reinforcements to the failing armies in the west--Mutsu Province was no exception, and the chinjufu-shogun Houjou Sadafusa could call upon few additional warriors. Even the supply of horses, a great export of Mutsu, was constrained, and the Andou-suigun was nowhere in sight for its ships, sailors, and marines had been called to Sea of Japan to defend the coast from attacks by the Yuan admiral Yighmish. Thus Houjou could only raise 15,000 men himself to march north to the Shimokita Peninsula at the northern edge of Japan.

    The Yuan strategy lay in the typical exploitation of attacks from multiple angles--the Mongols rapidly dispersed throughout the Shimokita Peninsula, laying waste to villages, shrines, and temples which refused to support them. In particular, they took a second port on the western edge of the peninsula and used it as a second base for their fleet. The Yuan fleet then invaded Mutsu Bay and landed at the village Noheji and seized a nearby castle via a quick assault. Both armies continued marching south as Houjou's army rapidly approached.

    Houjou sought to defeat the Mongols in detail and attacked first the unit marching south. Seeing the enemy take his bait, its commander Taxiala retreated, engaging with Houjou over the course of several days as his allied forces moved to link up with him. Houjou realised the Mongol strategy and lured them to the marshlands along the Takase River by Lake Ogawara, expecting to deny the Mongols use of cavalry and slow them further.

    For the Yuan, this was perfectly fine. Local Ainu defectors and Ashina Morimune's expert job at shadowing the Japanese ensured the Yuan enjoyed better positioning as the battle began. As Ashina's infantry were pushed back by the furious Shogunate attack, Taxiala's horsemen enveloped them along their flank. Houjou's forces retreated in a panic, losing thousands of warriors.

    The Mongol victory secured their position in Mutsu, yet they still faced many challenges. They stopped to pillage the region around them, including seizing livestock from the numerous horse ranches. This incited the fury of the local peasantry, many of whom were Nichiren Buddhists due to the proselytisation of several members of the Nanbu and Andou clans. A Hokke-ikki (法華一揆)--perhaps the first true example of such in history--formed by the summer to resist them [2].

    The Nanbu clan sponsored the Hokke-ikki and placed the monk Nichikyou (日教)--born Hakiri Nagayoshi (波木井長義), the younger brother of Nanbu Sanetsugu--at their head. The Hokke-ikki fanatics fought with little fear of death and under Nichikyou's trained leadership conducted guerilla warfare.

    At the insistence of Hong Jung-hui, the Yuan responded through mass deportation of the peasantry. They scoured the villages of the Shimokita Peninsula and adjacent areas and abducted entire families and slaughtered those who resisted. The people were inquired on their religious faith, often via torture. Those who followed Nichiren Buddhism were deported to remote regions of Liaoyang (due to Andou Suemura's fears of their influence), while those of other faiths were sent to Ezo. Reputedly five thousand households were deported during the Mongol occupation of the region, a project requiring a great deal of shipping.

    This conflict with the Hokke-ikki greatly slowed down the advance of the Yuan. The main conflict lasted until September 16, when the Mongols discovered their main encampment. Taxiala sent in his cavalry and managed to surprise his enemy, killing over 1,000 warrior monks and laymen. Nichikyou likely died in the fighting, but his body was never found and imposters proliferated for years to come.

    Reorganising and reinforcing the Mongol force took weeks, particularly as the Hokke-ikki took much pressure off the chinjufu-shogun's force. The Nanbu clan armed many of their peasants and pressed them into conflict to deal with the Mongol threat, swelling the ranks of the latter. On October 4, 1301, this force numbering 15,000 surprised a Yuan encampment of about 12,000 near the village of Naganowashiro along the Mabechi River, using the rain to deny the Mongols their gunpowder weapons and smokescreens. The fighting was intense and lasted all day as both forces bogged down in the mud.

    The Mongols only achieved victory as Ashina Morimune noticed the enemy's right flank contained far more of these hastily conscripted peasants. Houjou feared being outflanked as Ashina pressed forward, leading to a gradual Shogunate retreat his forces. Losses on the Yuan side were steep at nearly 2,000 slain, but they prevented the Battle of Naganowashiro from amounting to total disaster.

    As winter drew nearer and the Mongols pillaged further, the local countryside grew increasingly bare of horses, livestock, and food in general. Most people fled or were killed, with the only people remaining being local Ainu or barely assimilated Japanese hunters who nearly all opposed the Mongols. Seeing this problem and knowing the locaation of the chinjufu-shogun's force, the Mongol general Yangwuludai proposed a great raid on the environs of Tosa itself. It was known many peasants fled to that region, and also reputed to be full of wealthy temples to plunder. Further, the Shogunate would not expect the Yuan to attack in that season, ensuring little to no opposition.

    Taxiala agreed to this over the opposition of Andou Suemura and Ashina Morimune, who deemed it too risky given the rugged terrain and potential of early blizzards and ambushes. The two generals argued about it before the stalemate was broken by Hong Jung-hui, who argued that the raid be reduced in size and scope, and that for additional safety, Ainu guides under Hinomoto Motomura would accompany the Mongol raiders. Due to Hong's prominence in Yuan society, none could disagree with him, therefore 4,000 Mongols would attack through the mountains.

    Setting out on November 13, the Mongols faced delays of several days due to opposition from local hunters and Hokke-ikki remnants. As they entered the mountain passes around the volcanic Mount Hakkouda, an early season snowstorm struck and the forces became disoriented. The few local guides were ignored in favour of the Ezo Ainu guides of Hinomoto who did not know the local topography. On November 20, around 100 soldiers perished after stumbling into a valley filled with volcanic gases. Hinomoto himself barely survived.

    This ill omen forced the return of the force, low on supplies and suffering from epidemic disease. They faced frequent ambushes by Ainu hunters along the way--total losses numbered 1,000 men. Hong Jung-hui resigned his command in shame and for the remainder of the war conducted only naval operations and resupply, focusing his energies on developing Liaoyang's coast.

    Although a minor incident in the grand scheme of things, the incident at Hakkouda changed the course of the Mutsu campaign. Instead conquering Tosa and then marching on Kamakura, Taxiala chose to bypass Tosa and unite his army with those far to the southwest in the Hokuriku region. This combined force would then conquer the remainder of eastern Japan. Yet for the time being he remained confined to his uncomfortable camp in the snowy wastes east of Hakkouda, his forces unable to move due to the great snowdrifts and frigid weather that characterised Mutsu's winters.

    News of the fall of Kyoto and the Taisetsu Disturbance in Kamakura reached the Shogunate forces in Mutsu before long. Among these changes was the departure of Houjou Sadafusa who was promoted in the aftermath of the rebellion--the young Houjou Koresada replaced him as chinjufu-shogun. The demoralised, disorganised army posed a challenge as the commanders called back peasants to the force in spring 1302. With Shogunate strength declining, it was necessary to win a victory.

    Houjou Koresada learned quickly of the situation and proposed an attack on the Yuan camp. At the advice of his subordinate Nanbu Yoshimoto, he marched his 15,000 men to the plain of Sanbongihara (三本木原) where the Mongol force encamped. The Mongol force numbered only 8,000, depleted by disease, defection, and battlefield casualties. Houjou split his army into three components, led by Nanbu alongside Yuuki Munehiro and Date Motomune, encircling the camp before dawn on April 3, 1302.

    The Mongols were tipped off by a defector in the Japanese camp. As the Japanese charged and fired arrows, Mongol commander Taxiala rallied his forces and deployed his cavalry under Ashina Morimune at the outer lines. Ashina's men dashed about the battlefield, cutting down individual Shogunate attempts at penetrating their lines and buying time for the Mongol army to reorganise. Ashina soon realised the use in keeping his cavalry moving in circling about and firing arrows and throwing javelins whilst right in front of the enemy--while not an unknown tactic among the Chinese or Mongols, Ashina employed it to great effect and in Japan the tactic would forever be associated with his name as in Rome it was with the Cantabri [3].

    As Ashina's forces struck, he noticed weakness in the enemy ranks, perhaps due to the staggered deployment thanks to encountering snowdrifts. At his insistence, the Mongol army attacked as a wedge and struck Nanbu Yoshimoto's component. Nanbu perished almost instantly from an arrow to his eye and seeing their leader lost, his force disintegrated and gave the Mongols a path to escape.

    As the Mongols broke through Nanbu's soldiers, Houjou regrouped his men with the aid of his skilled lieutenant Kudou Sadasuke and tried striking the Mongol flank, but Taxiala predicted this. A reserve cavalry unit under Yangwuludai, which had fought dismounted before that point, charged Shogunate lines and nearly broke through before their sheer numbers forced a retreat. Mongol losses were perhaps no more than 1,000 men, while the Shogunate lost over 5,000 warriors, including many from the Nanbu clan.

    ABwjwe2.png

    A diagram of the Battle of Sanbongihara. Ashina Morimune's skilled cavalry manuevers ensured victory for the Mongols

    After the victory at Sanbongihara, the Mongols crossed Hakkouda without incident and marched westward across Mutsu, confiscating supplies as they went. Andou Suemura managed to send reinforcements that spring, augmenting the depleting army. Further, with their victory and with the Shogunate suffering from the aftermaths of the Taisetsu Disturbance the previous year, they replenished their army's strength through the defection of hundreds of local nobles and their peasants. Most notable among them was the Igu Houjou clan, who defected immediately after Sanbongihara and were then swelled by more defections as Nagasaki Enki, defacto ruler of the Kamakura Shogunate, sought to destroy them.

    The Igu rallied to their side several local clans in Mutsu, including the Oshu Kira clan under Kira Tsuneuji (吉良経氏). A kinsman of the Ashikaga, Kira had long held sympathies for the Mongols due to his clan's periodic pilgrimages in Yuan China [4]. In his old age, he believed the Mongols invincible and the Houjou likely to punish him for Sadauji's role in the Taisetsu Disturbance. Kira thus led a rebellion in southern Mutsu and Dewa with the aid of the Igu Houjou. While they were defeated by summer 1302, hundreds of survivors including Kira himself managed to link up with the main Mongol force in Mutsu. Around 14,000 Mongols thus stormed across Mutsu.

    As they had realised since the beginning of their invasion, the greatest obstacles the Mongols faced were the heavy fortifications in Mutsu, built due to the threat of Emishi uprisings and the area's perception as a holdout for dangerous anti-government forces from the Oshu Fujiwara onward. It was Japan's northern frontier, and all the moreso after the decades the Andou clan spent subduing internal revolt and protecting against Mongol incursions across the Tsugaru Strait. Unlike castles elsewhere in Japan, Mutsu's castles were on average larger, more sturdy, more fortified, and above all, battle-tested [5].

    Taking an individual castle was rarely a problem--Mongol siege tactics were well developed and their bombs proved efficient at breaking through the walls. Yet those who did not surrender immediately were more than willing to fight to the death, even if they numbered as few as several dozen warriors and whatever women or children could be pressed into the fighting. In this environment the casualties added up, as did the delays of days or more caused by particularly successful defenses or cautious of decisions made by Mongol commanders.

    The Mongols and their Japanese allies faced political challenges of their own. While Taxiala was insistent about ignoring a siege of Tosa, totally ignoring the Tsugaru Plain threatened Mongol supply lines. Andou Suemura demanded the Mongols reclaim Fujisaki Castle (藤崎城) from his kinsmen, among the chief fortresses of the Andou clan. The Mongol situation in the north was still precarious, and they were unwilling to alienate their Japanese vassals. Thus the Mongol army chose to attack the Tsugaru Plain in spring 1302. The Soga clan's defense proved fierce, and the campaign bogged down from the moment it started.

    Daikou-ji Castle (大光寺城), the largest fortress in the region and main seat of the Soga clan, proved nearly impenetrable. Commanded by the elderly lord Soga Sukemitsu (曾我助光), this castle held for months and months due to the network of satellite castles around it manned by other Soga clan lords and harassing attacks from the Shogunate's army. All of spring and summer passed as attack after attack was repelled. Only the death of Soga Sukemitsu of old age demoralised the defenders enough for a final successful assault on August 19, 1302. The four-month siege cost the Mongols over 1,000 lives and much of their supply of bombs. Worse, the wealth found in looting the eponymous temple of Daikou-ji proved disappointing and Mongol raids into the rich farmlands of the Tsugaru Plain met with failure due to counterattacks from the Shogunate armies based at Fujisaki.

    Taxiala now faced a dilemma--attacking Fujisaki meant delaying uniting his army with the Mongol army invading the Hokuriku until well into 1303, yet not attacking Fujisaki risked infuriating those in the Andou clan who joined his force. After a heated argument with his Japanese subordinates, Taxiala abandoned the campaign in the Tsugaru Plain and marched south into Dewa Province. There he hoped to capture the large port of Tsuchizaki and gain the allegiance of the locally powerful Daihouji clan, kinsmen of the Shouni clan whose loyalty, bribes, and sacrifice for the Houjou permitted them to keep their position [7].

    The campaign into Dewa Province started well--in August and September 1302, the Mongols attacked Odate Castle (大館城), nearly totally wiping out the Asari clan who controlled the area [6]. They proceeded up the Yoneshiro River, destroying sporadic resistance while waging a scorched earth campaign to deny resources to any pursuing Shogunate force. Here they confronted the Iwadate branch of the Soga clan, where their head Soga Yasumitsu (曾我泰光) swore allegiance to the Mongols in exchange for headship of his clan and control of Daikou-ji Castle.

    The Mongol army pillaged many villages in coastal Dewa as they advanced south, supplied by Hong Jung-hui's fleet. But their advance was stopped by Wakimoto Castle (脇本城), a fortress controlled by the Houjou clan. Commanded by the elderly Houjou vassal Kudou Sukemitsu (工藤祐光), the fortress would be yet another grand siege in the conflict. Throughout autumn and winter and well into 1303, Wakimoto Castle staunchly resisted the Mongols, in no small part to the ferocity of Kudou's nephew Sadasuke. Sadasuke expertly led his warriors in harassing Mongol supply lines.

    The Mongols had clearly overextended themselves in this campaign. Nagasaki Enki called for 2,000 warriors from Mutsu and Dewa to reinforce the main Japanese army assembling in Mino province far to the southwest. But Houjou Koresada refused to permit this. Citing snowstorms and flooding making it a danger for his soldiers to travel south, he kept his army intact to keep the pressure on the Mongols. The decisive battle in the north had yet to be fought, and Houjou was determined to fulfill his role as chinjufu-shogun and protect the north.
    ---
    Author's notes

    This continues the previous chapter and to a degree Chapter 12. Mutsu and Dewa were the largest provinces of premodern Japan and had their own distinct situation--both regions could be bitterly divided in struggles like the Nanboku-cho Wars. It was also poorly integrated into Japan hence the number of rebellions that emerged from there. There is thus ample opportunity for either side to triumph, and much of it depends on the allegiance of local lords.

    The next chapter might take 2-3 weeks to release as I originally planned on putting out this chapter next week, but was so close to finishing I decided to complete it. In any case, the next chapter will cover the "main" action with the battles east and south of Kyoto as the Mongols try and consolidate their position there.

    An earlier version of this chapter incorrectly identified Masayori with his grandson Motomune.

    Thank you for reading!

    [1] - Dismissive thoughts about Zen, Pure Land, and Ji-shu (itself a Pure Land sect) respectively--Nichiren Buddhism was infamous for its sectarianism toward other Buddhist schools.
    [2] - Hokke-ikki was an OTL term used for various religious conflicts involving Nichiren Buddhists battling other sects in and around Kyoto in the 1530s (I am not certain if any other groups or uprisings ended up termed Hokke-ikki). Compare to Ikkou-ikki--militant Buddhist fanatics of a particular sect, often with a link to the peasantry. As implied, this TL's Nichiren Buddhism has an apocalyptic edge popular among peasants due to the effect of the Mongol Invasions on the thought of Nichiren and his immediate disciples
    [3] - A sort of caracole or Cantabrian circle was known by both Mongols and Chinese, and can be traced to ancient steppe nomad horsemanship. As the samurai class were highly trained horsemen, I see no problem with them incorporating this tactic into their own combat style
    [4] - Both Kira Tsuneuji and his father traveled to China during their time as Buddhist monks. This is the Oshu Kira clan of Mutsu (specifically near modern Nihonmatsu in Fukushima Prefecture), not the more notable Mikawa Kira (ancestors of the Imagawa clan)
    [5] - A brief look shows Mutsu Province having many castles from the 13th century and earlier while in other provinces castle building occurred because of the Mongol threat and the rise of banditry, violence, and piracy at the end of the Kamakura era. I'm not sure to what degree Mutsu exceeds other provinces, but it makes sense given its history as a frontier. TTL would of course have it be a huge concern given the Mongol threat to Mutsu is known as early as 1274
    [6] - Not to be confused with Odate in Ezo, for this is a rather common name for castles in Japan
    [7] - Tsuchizaki is nowadays part of the city of Akita, but was an important port for trade with mainland Asia since the Kamakura era. The Daihouji clan ranked among the junior lines of the Muto clan, the Shouni the senior line. ROTL, relations between the Shouni and other Muto clans could be poor at times due to the rest of the family resenting the Shouni for the powerful positions they achieved as the Shogunate's local ruler of Kyushu.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 25-Constant Defeat
  • -XXV-
    "Constant Defeat"


    Enryaku-ji, Yamashiro Province, 1302​

    The chief priest Dougen looked about in despair at the fires around him. Flames spread toward the ancient buildings of the temple, now despoiled by the advance forces of the barbarian horde. All of our efforts in protecting this place failed. The greatest warrior monk army in the land could do nothing against their overwhelming might.

    "Your holiness, we can still drive them off!" a senior warrior monk said, offering him a naginata. He wore full battle armour, his head covered by the symbolic white cloth. "Take my weapon and fight! If we all fight and slay a single foe, then some among us will be saved and Enryaku-ji may rise once more!"

    Dougen shook his head mournfully.

    "My brother, you do not understand. What do we gain by fighting now when our attempt to preserve the dharma failed so utterly? Should we have even done battle to begin with when we faced such hopeless odds? To spill blood in victory as dharma-protectors is one matter, but to spill blood in our certain defeat results in our certain condemnation. Even the warrior monks of Enryaku-ji and Mii-dera fighting side by side cannot overcome the simple truth that everything is destined to fade away." Deeper questions emerged in the Dougen's mind. Was it a sin to protect something as ephemeral and transient as this monastic order? If we have sinned today by opposing the invader, have our forebears commited worse sins every time their warrior monks charged out against their foes in the secular realm?

    "Then pray for our success," the warrior monk captain said. Dougen nodded--it was a simple request after all. Monks started filling the main hall alongside the abbot, no doubt driven by similar desires to pray for the warrior monks about to attempt such a suicidal action.

    Dougen began chanting a mantra praying not for the success of his warriors, but that all of them, Japanese or invader, may find peace in the next life from the sins they committed. Although some novices seemed confused, the other monks joined in. All we can do is beseech the divine for forgiveness. We have failed, and everything has fallen. A brief thought flickered of his younger brother Douyu, still present at Mii-dera at the foot of the mountain, but it just as quickly faded as no doubt Douyu's life had. His life was ephemeral, just as mine. Had he served as chief priest of that temple, surely it would have amounted to so little as my service here has. None of it matters when we face the countless eons ahead of us. [1]

    Smoke filled the room, soon followed by flames, but the monks continued chanting. Dougen cared not, for released would soon be upon him. Even as hot ashes burnt his robes and set his body aflame, he remained focused on the words within his heart, praying that involved in this terrible battle might go peacefully to the next world.

    ---
    Ategawa Manor, Kii Province, August 4, 1302​

    Kim Heun looked at the sorry state of the prisoner laying before him. Both his legs lay broken and his body was covered in bruises and wounds. Tufts of his hair and beard had been violently ripped out. So the notorious Yuasa Munechika is now my prisoner.

    "Get on with, Mongol bastard. The hell do you want from me?" the man growled with surprising venom.

    "I want you to quell the rebellion of peasants in this land," Kim replied. "They needlessly impede our army and will cost us productivity in years to come should we kill them."

    Yuasa started laughing, a grim morbid laugh stifled by a cough and him hacking up blood.

    "Quell the peasants!? I've tried my whole life to do so, but nothing I do works on those bastards! I have better luck with dogs and horses than I do those animals in the fields." Kim looked over Yuasa more carefully. All of those wounds were dealt to him by his own conscripted warriors--had our men not saved him he would have surely died then. And it is fortunate I be the one to decree his execution, for he is a living testimony to the truth that evil men will always exist in this world.

    "There is one way you have yet to try," Kim said. "And I in fact order it--Yuasa Munechika, you will offer yourself up to the peasants for your crimes."

    "Crimes? I committed none. It is not a crime to kick a mangy dog impeding one's path," Yuasa argued. "I am sick of the lies that have followed me my entire life over how I manage the lands gifted to me by the Shogun."

    An attendant handed Kim a stack of papers that proved difficult to read thanks to being in Japanese, one document in such crude writing that it made no sense to Kim at all.

    "In my hand are petitions from the temples of your country. En'mon-in and Kongoubu-ji both demand your removal on account of your vast corruption and mistreatment of those peasants under their control. This petition here is even from your very own peasants." [2]

    "That petition is over 25 years old, from a better era before you bastards invaded our country. Come to think of it, I wonder how many petitions there would be if we asked the peasants how your warriors act?"

    "Don't try for a moment to minimise your crimes," Kim growled. "The evidence is clear--you have embezzled money from your masters, you have stolen goods from those under you, you have assumed authority that does not belong to you, and you have injured and killed countless innocents. You have made this a continued pattern over the course of your miserable life. On the authority of the Great Khan and his vassal the King of Japan, I condemn you, your spouse, your concubines, and all your descendents to being beaten with a rod 100 times in front of those peasants of your manor."

    Yuasa seemed to accept his punishment. He simply sighed, resigned to what would no doubt be a certain death sentence, for no doubt the peasants would tear this man to shreds long before his sentence was finished. The world has no need for a brute like this. Those who do nothing to cultivate virtue in those they command make worthless leaders. No doubt in fulfilling his best possible use, this man will suffer a far greater punishment than anything the government might impose on him.

    ---
    Mikuni, Echizen Province, 1302​

    Loud waves lapped the cliffs by the village of Mikuni as the sea breeze chilled Yighmish. Yet it was not as chilling as the cruel face of the pirate standing across from him, a man named Matsuura Sadamu, let alone those scarred, mangled visages of his trusted guards. Matsuura dressed ostentatiously with his vivid layered robes and eagle feathers draped off the hilt of his sword. That myself and Lord Chonghur have to deal with this barbarian is lunacy! We should request men from Lord Shi Bi and crush him now!

    "I see you are Lord Chonghur," Matsuura noted, pointing to the tall Kipchak man in armour standing beside Yighmish. The pirate made a mockery of the Chinese language in his speech. "I am glad you came in person. And that man beside you must be Lord Yighmish. He is the one whose conduct I am most displeased with."

    "You have no standing here at all, pirate," growled the admiral standing beside Yighmish, the trustworthy Chu Ding.

    One of Matsuura's men hauled a large chest and placed it in front of his leader. Matsuura opened it and Yighmish stifled a gasp at the rotting smell of five human heads laying there.

    "Their bodies might be at the bottom of these cliffs should you wish to reattach them," Matsuura noted. "The sea is adrift with the timbers of your fleet, Lord Yighmish. An expected result for a man who hails from a country thousands of li from the sea [3]."

    "That is not a problem, pirate lord," Yighmish replied as he maintained his composure. "We have hundreds of ships, each one suitable to defeat ten of your ships on their own. That you crushed an incompetent subordinate of mine like Lord Lu Wenzheng means nothing in the grand scheme of things."

    "Nothing?" Matsuura said. He lifted a head by its hair. "Isn't this Lord Lu's brother, son, brother-in-law? Lu might want it back..."

    "Tch...why you!" Yighmish growled, but a young guard standing by Chonghur shook his head.

    "Don't give into his provocations," the guard said. "Pirate lord, what do you desire from my exalted father?"

    "Do not interfere, El Temur," Chonghur snapped before bowing his head before Matsuura. "Forgive my son for his impudence." Matsuura laughed at this.

    "That El Temur is the only man who speaks straight among you lying Yuan bastards," Matsuura replied. "Your man Lu Wenzheng broke the truce we had arranged. I cannot be certain you will follow that, so I demand more treasure lest I send my fleet to collect the treasure from your men personally. Every single head I deliver to the Shogun is worth something, after all."

    "How much treasure must we give you for you to ignore our army and navy?" Chonghur asked.

    Matsuura paused for a second, no doubt thinking of a large number in his head.

    "Two chests of gold, two chests of silver, two chests of silk, two chests of rice, and ten chests of copper coins--and none of them being Yuan coins." Each chest must be the size of the chest in front of me. Oh, yeah, I'd also like ten ships, a chest of sailcloth, and ten chests of naval stores, nails, and other assorted goods. Your subordinate cost me a lot of ships, and you should be lucky I don't demand you send me new crewmen."

    Chonghur looked at Yighmish, horrified to hear the request. Yighmish couldn't believe they'd even listen to someone like him.

    "That's nearly twice as much as last time, Lord Matsuura," Chonghur replied.

    "It is," Matsuura said. "You've caused a lot of harm and I cannot trust you anymore. My warriors will continue attacking your fleet and armies until you either kill every last one of us or you pay us."

    "I can easily arrange the latter," Yighmish growled. "What makes you a better commander than any other talented Japanese general we've defeated in the past?"

    "I know how many ships sail from the mainland to give your armies the supplies and reinforcements you need, and I know where they dock," Matsuura noted. "Perhaps I could let you pass, but I will claim Sado Province. Those strange pale warriors with golden hair who set up their base there would not much appreciate my men taking their lands, their animals, their wives..." [4]

    "Very well," Chonghur said, to Yighmish's incredulous stare. "I will consult my commander Nanghiyadai regarding this. As Lord Lu Wenzheng will be punished for both breaking the truce and losing so many ships, I believe the source of this wealth can easily be arranged."

    "Wonderful news to hear!" Matsuura exclaimed. "It seems every ruler in this world has reasonable men who serve him."

    "But," Chonghur started. "Be well aware that this truce is only temporary. Once the rebels in Japan submit to our vassal the Great King of Japan, your actions will be called into account. I suggest you surrender to us now, lest you die a dog's death."

    "And I will gladly deliver that death myself," Yighmish warned.

    ---
    Kamakura, Sagami Province, 1302​

    Takeda Tokitsuna bowed before the unfamiliar monk seated in the Shogunate headquarters. He squinted at him, gazing into the man's shifty eyes. He is clearly not a trustworthy man. If Lord Henmi is correct, the entire Houjou clan is now but a pawn of this monk.

    "Lord Enki of the Nagasaki clan, I presume?" Tokitsuna said, introducing himself. "I am the monk Kounin, the man once called Takeda Tokitsuna."

    "But can you still become Takeda Tokitsuna again?" Enki mused. Tokitsuna smiled at his request.

    "If you so will it, I will assume that name once more," Tokitsuna replied. "It is one many people trust and follow."

    "I am glad to hear you inspire such loyalty. I am certain that had the late Lord Houjou Sadatoki lived only a moment longer, you would have returned to the battlefield many months ago," Enki said. Tokitsuna knew it as a test of his loyalty, but couldn't help but smile.

    "Gluttons cannot appreciate food," Tokitsuna said.

    "Such is that brilliant wit that causes many to doubt your ability," Enki said, clearly a warning. "But in these times, we can no longer afford self-doubt."

    "I agree, let us never doubt our chances of victory, and let us do nothing to interfere with any who seek its sweet taste. I request you assign Houjou Munenaga as my commander, and I request you promote him and give him as many soldiers as possible."

    "I can certainly place you under Munenaga's command, but I regretfully cannot disturb the recently-established harmony within the Houjou by granting him ranks he is not entitled to. Even among his own Nagoe lineage he only deserves a post of middling rank, that is, the posts he holds now."

    Tokitsuna nodded with a smile, even if he knew Enki would never agree to it.

    "Very well. Then assign me as strategist to the commander of the force you are assembling."

    "There are many wise men deserving of this position," Nagasaki countered. "My clan has many brave and wise soldiers, as do others among the Houjou vassals such as lord Ogushi Noriyuki, whom even your own kinsmen attest to his skill."

    "You are a wise ruler, Nagasaki Enki, but you must understand you walk on a narrow precipice battered by the fierce Yuan sea and terrifying Shogunal vassal winds. I am only offering a helping hand should you fall victim to either of those forces of nature."

    Enki knew he was being insulted, but seemed to tolerate it.

    "Consider you are seeking a position of vast power, one which every general shall envy. I may already walk that narrow precipice, but I walk it not by choice but by obligation while you have left your shelter and chose for yourself to walk on that dangerous ledge. I will enjoy seeing how you perform out there, Takeda Tokitsuna. Dismissed."

    Tokitsuna bowed once more before Enki and then left the open doors of his audience chamber. Odd he granted me such a post with little complaint--he must have ideas of his own. As he walked outside into the frigid and snowy streets of Kamakura, Komai Nobumura greeted him along with his son Nobuyasu. Tokitsuna smiled in joy at seeing those two still alive.

    "I see it is not time for you to leave this world, Lord Komai," Tokitsuna greeted, still disatisfied with his prior meeting. "Ah, how much better it is speaking with you than speaking with a man like that Enki. To think that Minamoto no Yorimoto's Shogunate now is under the thumb of the descendent of his Taira enemies [5]."

    "A sad reminder of the chaotic days we live in," the younger Komai said. "You will be leading us, correct, Lord Takeda?"

    "As long as this Nagasaki Enki and his cronies permit it, I will," Tokitsuna said. The group started walking down the roads leading toward the manor Takeda owned for his stays in Kamakura. He hoped his loyal servants there were still alive and well.

    "Much has happened while you've been gone," Komai Nobumura said. "Little of it good."

    "Of course. The Shogunate--and our country as a whole--is in such a sad state they had to beg an old monk like me to lead their warriors. By any chance, how many of my trusted subordinates kept their word on keeping together?"

    Komai and his son looked at each other, a bad sign.

    "Since you left, we met with disaster after disaster," Komai Nobumura explained. "Ichijou Nobutoki was murdered in his sleep by treacherous rebels near the Capital. Your uncle Wakasa Nobutsuna and Kodama Shigeyuki died protecting the Capital, Akiyama Mitsuie perished saving Tosa from invasion. The two of us are equally at fault, for we could not keep our oath."

    Tokitsuna sighed at the news. Brilliant men like them are a treasure, and I let that treasure slip through my fingers.

    "And my son Nobumune?" Tokitsuna asked. "Has the Shogunate persecuted him?"

    "Like your brother Tokihira, the Shogunate dispatched him to Mutsu and ordered him not to return until all Ezo is free of the invader. I have heard little since beside reports of disasters there," Nobumura replied.

    "No matter," Tokitsuna said. "If there are but two survivors, their names will be Takeda Nobumune and Takeda Tokihira." Even as he said that, his heart doubted those words. "Let it be a lesson to both of them for the future, and proof that any rank they achieve is not just because of my own strength."

    "But now that you are commander once more, everything will change," Komai Nobuyasu said. "We stand a chance of defeating all of them, even that Mongol general whose ancestor conquered half the world!"

    Takeda Tokitsuna smiled at the mention of that man.

    "Burilgitei, they call him. I am sure his reputation has only improved after he crushed so many armies and occupied our Capital. To defeat such a man even once in battle is more than I could ask for in this lifetime, but to defeat him again is such greed that I shall surely suffer ten thousand years in hell."

    "You'll do it, right?" Komai Nobuyasu asked.

    "To hell I am going." Tokitsuna replied, his mind set on only one thing--defeating the strongest enemy his nation had ever faced.

    ---​

    The sack of Kyoto by no means stopped the Mongol invasions of Japan. Under the leadership of the courtier Saionji Sanekane and the Houjou clan's Nagasaki Enki, the Japanese government regrouped in the Shogunate's capital of Kamakura and prepared to continue the life or death struggle. The Yuan eagerly took up this challenge, ensuring the state of total war continued.

    Japanese resistance remained fierce enough that the Mongol leader Nanghiyadai called for 20,000 warriors from China and Central Asia. But Yuan financial difficulties ensured Temur Khan sent only the bare minimum of reinforcements--he received 4,000 along with 30 ships commanded by Kublai Khan's son Qutluq-Temur [6]. As a result, Nanghiyadai turned to the Kingdom of Japan for additional soldiers. The Kingdom of Japan managed to raise 10,000 warriors, but at the cost of causing several peasant revolts, especially in provinces on Honshu. These warriors under the command of Ijuuin Hisachika would not reach the Yuan army for some time as they fought these rebellions.

    Nichiren militancy rose even further in the wake of Kyoto's fall. Apocalyptic preachers traveled about and preached the impending fall of Japan, declaring that only trust in the Lotus Sutra--and Nichiren's words--would grant salvation. Mobs of fanatical Nichiren monks and laymen organised as hokke-ikki and attacked monasteries of other sects, including those belonging to sects supported by the Yuan government. It fell to the Yuan soldiers to suppress these hokke-ikki rebels, further slowing their advance. Enforcing the longstanding Mongol decree forbidding Nichiren Buddhism would prove an arduous task.

    Due to the lack of soldiers to police every remote valley in Japan, the Kingdom of Japan requested that both monks and laymen arm themselves against the hokke-ikki. This resulted in an explosion in the number of warrior monks of various sects, especially Pure Land and Ji-shuu. When necessary, the Kingdom of Japan sent these monks into combat claiming the Shogunate's tolerance of Nichiren Buddhism would lead to certain disaster for the nation's dharma.

    Yet this religious realignment came at great cost--the Kingdom of Japan no longer could weaken the various temples in their land redistribution efforts as doing so aroused the ire of courtiers and clerical factions alike. The temples now became an essential part of the nation, from their support of the King of Japan to their links with the ever-expanding court to their warrior monks. As in the past, they were now empowered to protect their privileges jealously through both legal means and through violence.

    The Mongol administration sought to prevent a resurgence in the power of the temples and used those new landlords they created to their advantage. These men lacked any connection with the prestigious temples who headed the elite Buddhist sects such as Shingon and Tendai. They encouraged the rise of new temples from the Pure Land sects who would soon attract great wealth from donations by these new landlords. These sects built new temples in Kyoto to centralise their power in imitation of the older, stronger sects such as the Ji-shuu's Chouraku-ji (長楽寺) or most notoriously Jodo Shinshu's Hongan-ji (本願寺) [7].

    Indeed, the conquest of so much land and Kyoto itself brought with it the end of the dynamic land redistribution to both peasants and nobles that had become a core strength of the Kingdom of Japan. The court in Hakata immediately sought to rebuild the grand temples near Kyoto and squabbled over the position of who might name their son abbot. The courtier Ichijou Uchiie (一条内家) wrote in his diary "the venerable temples of Kyoto still smolder, and all the men are eager for a taste of their ashes." They donated much income to rebuilding the temples and vigorously protested to the darughachi all attempts at seizing lands from these institutions.

    The Siege of Mount Hiei and Invasion of Omi

    Two temples were desired by all in Hakata--Enryaku-ji atop Mount Hiei and Mii-dera at its foot. Long a thorn in the side of the Imperial Court and Shogunate alike, the Hakata court believed the Mongols would bring Mount Hiei thoroughly under their control. The Yuan entrusted the Han Chinese general Shi Bi for this task, but the mountainous terrain, well-prepared defenses, and tenacious warrior monks repelled attack after attack and kept the defenses functioning.

    With the defenders increasingly depleted, Shi Bi's lieutenant under Li Dayong (李大用), eldest son of the famous Li Ting, broke through the warrior monks on June 9, 1302. Around 10,000 perished, many in a furious banzai charge. Thousands of other monks who refused to take up arms were butchered by the Mongols or simply burnt to death. The Mongols swarmed into Mount Hiei's temples of Enryaku-ji and Onjou-ji and looted countless valuables. Fires set by self-immolating monks destroyed other sacred texts, robbing the world forever of a valuable record of medieval Japanese Buddhism. The destruction of the greatest center of traditional Japanese Buddhism would have repercussions for centuries to come.

    As with the sack of Kyoto, the pillaging of this Buddhist center infuriated many in the Hakata Court of Japan. Many courtiers had family among the slaughtered monks, and all protested their kin had refused to join the warrior monks in taking up arms against the Great Khan. As the courtiers had become increasingly important to the Kingdom of Japan's bureaucratic administration, Shouni Kagesuke was forced to complain to Temur Khan of the violence of his soldiers against Buddhist monks. The Regent Nijou Morotada demanded Temur Khan fund the rebuilding of the temples--surprisingly, this request was granted within months.

    Along the Sea of Japan, the army commanded by Chonghur halted its advance in Wakasa and Omi Province upon hearing the news of Kyoto's fall. Although disappointed his troops played no role, Chonghur took the opportunity to consolidate gains his force had made. He captured several remaining castles and finished the conquest of Tango Province. However, his haste in advancing toward Kyoto ensured most Japanese who did not plan suicidal last stands already left the province and assembled in Wakasa, Echizen, or Omi for further battles.

    As before, the Sasaki clan formed the main resistance alongside many warriors retreating from Kyoto. Nagasaki Enki sent the young Houjou Mototoki of the Rokuhara Tandai to lead this army with veteran Houjou vassal Kutsuki Tokitsune (朽木時経) and his younger brother Kutsuki Arinobu (朽木有信)--each members of Sasaki branch families--as his deputies. Nagasaki Enki refused to permit the 14-year old head of the Sasaki clan, Sasaki Sadamune (佐々木貞宗), to head the Sasaki clan forces, for Sadamune had been an associate of Houjou Munekata.

    Thus Nagasaki incited Sasaki's elder brother, the disgraced and mutilated Sasaki Sukenobu (who had retired to a monastery), against Sadamune. When Sadamune severely injured Sukenobu in the confrontation, he ordered Sadamune's arrest and exile to the Izu Islands for the crime of assaulting a monk, effectively removing him from power in the Sasaki clan. In his place Nagasaki installed Sadamune's cousin Muneuji (佐々木宗氏) and ordered him to lead the Sasaki clan's armies. However, Nagasaki's meddling merely deepened the Sasaki clan's internal divisions and dozens of their retainers defected to the pro-Mongol Sasaki Yoritsuna.

    Through 1302, along the Sea of Japan the Mongol general Chonghur finished the conquest of Wakasa and continued mounting raids into Echizen and Omi. Chonghur had suffered several minor defeats against the Shogunate's defenders in this region--the most important of these occurred in June 1302, where his Sasaki clan defector Yoritsuna was killed in action and his unit of 1,000 warriors wiped out. This eliminated many of the pro-Mongol leaders among the Sasaki and helped the Shogunate strengthen their defense.

    The death of Sasaki Yoritsuna proved enough of a setback to slow the Mongol advance into Omi. Yoritsuna's heir Yoriaki (佐々木頼明) proved a violent and cruel man notorious for his depredations against Buddhist temples, and while he looted much treasure, he only spurred great resistance by the kinsmen of slain monks or the monks themselves. Perhaps because of Yoriaki's depredations, the Shogunate army frequently lost warriors to desertion as they returned to defend family temples and other important sites. They were to fight only a single inconclusive battle against Shi Bi's army near Shirahige Shrine (白鬚) before totally dissolving as a force.

    Resistance continued in a decentralised fashion as Houjou and Kutsuki divided their army and conducted guerilla resistance. They commandeered fishing and transport ships on Lake Biwa and conducted numerous raids behind Mongol lines, inspiring continued rebellions among the people in occupied lands.

    The Sasaki clan's inability to concentrate these forces into a coherent army ensured their defeat by the end of autumn 1302. On October 13, Shi Bi attacked the Shogunate's encampment near the village of Sakamoto not far from the important city of Otsu. The Shogunate mounted a desperate resistance, but quick reinforcements from Shi Bi outflanked the Shogunate and they lost nearly 3,000 warriors including Kutsuki Tokitsune. Their forces were pushed back to the eastern shores of Lake Biwa, where they began to fortify the strategic pass to the fertile Noubi Plain in preparation for a decisive battle.

    The Mongol Advance South of the Capital

    The greatest advance of the Yuan in 1302 came in the areas south of Kyoto. The Goryeo army, reinforced with some warriors from the Kingdom of Japan, continued to clash with Nitta Tomouji, Oda Munetomo, and their force of mixed akutou and peasant rebels. Nitta had been so successful he was even receiving piecemeal reinforcements from the Shogunate in 1302. However, events soon turned sour for the Shogunate in this area.

    In June 1302, Mongol cavalry raided the outskirts of the old capital of Nara in Yamato Province and caused great panic. Therefore, the temples demanded the Shogunate send armies to reinforce their defenses. Nitta was thus ordered to send warriors to that area, but he refused to split his armies, declaring defense was best conducted in Kawachi where his peasant rebels were based. In compensation, the Houjou dispatched many warriors to Nitta's side. He even received some warriors from the Iyo Tandai, for Kii Province on Honshu lay under their jurisdiction. Warrior monks affiliated with the great temple of Koufuku-ji (興福寺) and other of Nara's temples likewise lended their aid.

    An additional source of soldiers arrived in early July 1302 when the Kumano-suigun under Suzuki Shigezane (鈴木重実) revolted against their overlord, the powerful Kumano shrine. Having received little pay due to the difficult financial situation and disputes between Suzuki and the two families who administered the shrine, Suzuki took increasingly toward independent action. Nagasaki Enki achieved his allegiance through legitimising Suzuki's violence and promising to reform the shrine administration [8]. He thus used the emergency situation in the area to strike a blow at the powerful shrine (ultimately under the Imperial court's authority) and gain a strong ally.

    Another large contingent of Kii-based warriors were led by the notorious Yuasa Munechika (湯浅宗親). He was notorious for practically enslaving his peasants, committing all manner of brutality against them (including mutilating their children as punishment) while privately taxing them. While the worst of his behavior was mitigated in 1275 following a complaint by the peasants themselves which earned him a formal rebuke from both the Imperial Court and the Shogunate, Yuasa still harshly treated the peasants whenever he thought he could get away with it [9].

    Yuasa Munechika's reputation proceeded him, for his own peasant soldiers he used as ashigaru whispered stories of his misdeeds to others in the peasant army. This brought about many desertions from the army and dropped morale. Hearing this situation from a defector, Kim Heun pressed the attack on Nitta's force by the coast at Waka-no-ura on August 1, 1302. Although Nitta now commanded 11,000 men, his army was thoroughly routed by the Goryeo forces and Nitta wounded in the fighting.

    Yuasa Munechika suffered far worse. He was wounded in the escape, allegedly by one of his own ashigaru, and captured by Goryeo soldiers. Upon hearing of Yuasa's misdeeds both past and present from a defector, Kim realised he could easily disperse the peasant rebels by making an example of Yuasa. Additionally, the powerful temple of En'mon-in--which was largely spared destruction as the Mongols captured the region--wished to deal with Yuasa, whom they viewed as mismanaging their land for decades. The Mongol occupation thus subjected him to the same treatments he inflicted on peasant children. Yuasa's ears and nose were hacked off, his hair ripped out, and he was bound in chains and forced to walk in front of the peasant force--there he was beaten repeatedly and died of his wounds.

    Yuasa's head was paraded about and indeed helped give the Mongol force a reputation for justice. Nitta's army managed to regroup near Nara with only 5,000 warriors, and Nitta himself returned to Kamakura to complain to the Shogun, leaving Oda in command. Although Oda managed to recruit another 4,000 warrior monks from the temples nearby (most of them affiliated to Koufuku-ji), this force proved insufficient. At the Battle of Imai on August 28, Kim's army struck again, and killed Oda early in the fighting. Shortly after, the akutou leader Sawamura died to an arrow and his comrades Kusunoki, Akamatsu, and Terada decided to lead the retreat. Only the warrior monks remained, but their resistance did not last long and soon Goryeo drove them from the field.

    Unlike in Kyoto, there was little looting in Nara. On behalf of King Tanehito, Cheligh-Temur and his Mongol civil occupation issued a decree that Nara's temples and shrines must not be harmed. Further, Kim was devout enough in his Buddhism that he adhered to this decree. What violence occurred consisted mostly of requisitioning food and housing from local citizens and temples. However, Koufuku-ji was punished with the loss of much of its land holdings.

    The Goryeo army now struck south into Kii Province. They faced the remnants of Nitta and Oda's army, which quickly merged with the forces of the Yuasa clan. The Yuasa, exceptionally powerful in Kii as the nucleus of a tight-knit alliance between several clans [10], fought tenaciously against the invaders. However, the peasants revolted against them because of past abuses and the harsh conscription the Yuasa attempted. Further, Goryeo's army was reinforced by warrior monks of the Shingon sect who sought to support Kongoubu-ji (金剛峯寺), a temple the Yuasa frequently clashed with. Only heavy rains and snows in 1302 prevented the Shogunate from being driven from Kii.

    The Iyo Tandai Houjou Muneyasu realised the dangerous peasant dissent and ordered the Yuasa reassigned from their posts in Kii, with the Houjou clan appointed to manage their lands instead. Seeing their situation decline, the Yuasa divided into several factions. Yuasa Muneie (湯浅宗家), a distant cousin to Munechika and head of one branch, surrendered to the Mongols. Kongoubu-ji rejected his request to continue managing lands there, so he became a minor darughachi in distant Tajima Province. Munechika's brother and son however accepted the Shogunate's demands, but it seems both men died in battle by 1304.

    Of the akutou in the remnants of the Shogunate's forces in the region, Kusunoki chose to try his luck moving his personal forces to Mino Province, where a large Shogunate army was assembling. Akamatsu and Terada stayed in Kii, where their men fought in the mountains and proved a continuing irritance for Goryeo and the Yuan. Some go as far to speculate their efforts prevented the Mongols from advancing north into Ise Province and proceding to outflank the Japanese concentrating in Mino.

    Mongol Attacks in the Hokuriku

    Goryeo was not alone in their less than successful results. In the north, Chonghur found himself checked by the pirates of Matsuura Sadamu who had taken to raiding Mongol supply lines and attacking pro-Mongol Japanese. It seems that in lieu of the expected payment from the Shogunate, Matsuura hoped to coax one from the Mongols instead. After the destruction of two mingghan and capture of 10 supply ships, Chonghur paid Matsuura a hefty bribe to secure a truce between the two forces.

    Unfortunately, news of this had not reached Yighmish, admiral in charge of the fleet. As Matsuura commanded only fifty ships, Yighmish dispatched a subordinate admiral Lu Wenzheng (陸文政) with one hundred ships to destroy Matsuura's fleet. Lu engaged Matsuura's fleet off the village of Mikuni in Echizen on July 31, 1302, but Matsuura prepared his fleet. In the confined waters near the town of Mikuni and its dangerous cliffs, Matsuura concealed many smaller ships which were practically overloaded with warriors. These smaller ships used advantageous winds and boarded Lu's fleet at will as Lu's men were distracted by the main ships, some of which were decoys. Matsuura used this to escape Lu's trap and destroy thirty of his ships in the process.

    Matsuura believed the Yuan deceived him and resumed attacking their shipping. He demanded a second, larger bribe to stop and replacement ships. Chonghur reported the matter to Nanghiyadai and Cheligh-Temur, who stripped Lu of command for his failure and sent him back to China. Surprisingly, Chonghur and Yighmish paid Matsuura the bribe (but not the ships) under Nanghiyadai's instructions as the government confiscated much of it from a penalty assessed upon Lu's household. This contained the threat Matsuura's piracy posed, but by the time Matsuura received his bribe in October 1302, little campaigning could be done as winter drew near.

    Just what Matsuura did with these bribes remains unclear. Records support he supported local monks in founding a new Soutou Zen temple named Ryuugo-ji (龍護寺) in Noto Province in 1303 and distrubuted much to his crew and soldiers, but much remained unaccounted for. Perhaps because of its name, the temple was believed to hold a link to the mythical Dragon Palace under the sea [11]. Legend tells Matsuura sent a sailor to hide his gold in the Dragon Palace, and the temple contains a map to his treasure. This became a popular legend, aided by the occasional discoveries of small hoard of Jin or Song Dynasty copper or silver coins and silver sycees typical of coin-burying rituals. But despite centuries of searching and much popular attention, Matsuura's treasure has never been found [12].

    Mongol Conquest of Omi and Invasion Toward Kamakura

    On February 28, 1303, the Kingdom of Japan's Ijuuin Hisachika led his warriors against the Sasaki clan's forces ensconced near Mount Ibuki in Omi Province. He laid siege to Jouheiji Castle (上平寺城), an extremely fortified residence of a Sasaki vassal clan. One Sasaki retainer named Nogi Takanori (乃木高範), charged out one night with 50 cavalry, all wearing little armour. Nogi caught Ijuuin's forces completely unaware and threw them back in a fierce battle. Nogi's sacrifice permitted the Sasaki clan to evacuate most of their warriors from the castle [13].

    Ijuin returned the following day and renewed his siege of the castle, but with their sky-high morale, the Sasaki clan forces resisted several assaults. Ijuin cursed his miserable luck, requesting to Shouni Kagesuke he return to Kyushu for he "learned how to fight barbarians so well he forgot how to fight the civilised." This request was denied, but Ijuuin did receive Mongol reinforcements under Li Dayong (李大用), eldest son of the famous Li Ting and a rising commander of siege troops himself.

    After making preparations, Li assaulted Shimosaka on April 5, 1303. He broke into Shimosaka, but was immediately repelled--it took four separate assaults and two more days of fighting before Li captured the fortress. In the fighting, he was severely wounded and died the following day.

    Although they slaughtered around 700 Sasaki clan defenders, the heavy losses the Mongols took capturing this fortress. It was made all the worse by frequent guerilla attacks in Yamashiro and Omi Provinces by Sasaki clan remnants and parties of wandering warrior monks and yamabushi who escaped the fall of Mount Hiei. Their supply lines strained, Nanghiyadai ordered his generals to assemble and revise their strategy.

    The chief generals of the Yuan assembled in council, a heated discussion on the supply issues they faced, the constant threat of partisans, and above all, the Shogunate army assembled in Mino Province. Burilgitei and Khayishan came to the forefront, with the latter proposing they strike decisively and eliminate the army at once. With the aid of Nanghiyadai and Bayan the Merkit, Burilgitei modified the plan--they would attack in a three direction feint, but the main force would follow in the center toward the Noubi Plain. The Japanese would split their forces--as they had before--and all three would be eliminated by numerically similar or superior numbers. Any Mongol failures would be compensated by the main army sending reinforcements as well as raids far into Japanese territory.

    Meanwhile, the Sasaki and the warrior monks around them began reluctantly retreating from Omi Province into Mino, joining the rapidly assembling host. The Mongols overwhelmed their last holdouts one after the other, but this proved valuable in giving the Japanese time to assemble their force. Reinforcements arrived from across Eastern Japan, uniting with holdouts from Western Japan--the first large Japanese army since the disasters of 1300 now assembled.

    Nagasaki Enki appointed Houjou Mototoki as commander of this force, but because of Houjou's inexperience, actual command fell to Enki's uncle Nagasaki Takayasu (長崎高泰). But the army was so large and reliant on support from the Shogunal vassals that Nagasaki needed an experienced and popular deputy to mobilise support, and that role fell to none other than Takeda Tokitsuna.

    Takeda had spent much of the prior years secluded in a remote temple in Kai Province, guarded by warrior monks and armed yamabushi to prevent assassination attempts from Houjou Sadatoki. Takeda's lieutenant and kinsman Henmi Nobutsune (逸見信経) kept Takeda informed on developing affairs at this time and proposed to him that he should be the one to lead the great army assembled on the Noubi Plain. After some hesitation, Takeda contacted former Grand Chancellor Saionji Sanekane who intervened with Nagasaki Enki on his behalf.

    Nagasaki viewed it as unavoidable--Takeda Tokitsuna commanded both a large powerbase and inspired more loyalty than any Shogunal vassal save perhaps Ashikaga Sadauji. But Nagasaki did however attempt to safeguard his own status against Takeda--he restored Takeda's first cousin once removed Takeda Sadanobu (武田貞信) to his position as Houjou house vassal and military governor of Kai. Sadanobu had been dismissed in 1300 for the failure of his father Nobuie (武田信家) in Ezo and his support of Tokitsuna. By reintegrating Sadanobu under his personal command as the Houjou majordomo and having him serve alongside other Houjou retainers, Nagasaki hoped to ensure Tokitsuna could not count on his powerful relative should he seek additional power [14].

    Takeda indeed brought with him a large number of followers, not least of which were his Twenty-Four Generals. By this point however, by this point seven of their number perished in the constant battles. Even so, the remainder ranked among the most veteran and experienced leaders of men and Takeda ensured that each prominent vassal leading their warriors to battle was advised by at least one of them. However, he kept his most trusted subordinates, those men known as the Four Heavenly Kings of Takeda (武田四天王)--Komai Nobumura, Tsubarai Nobutsugu, Ichijou Nobuhisa, and Houjou Munenaga--at his side.

    Takeda knew well he would be facing Burilgitei in such a challenging operation. He purchased a sword in Kamakura forged by the increasingly famous swordsmith Masamune (正宗) and sent it to Burilgitei alongside an envoy. The envoy presented in Takeda's own calligraphy the sword's name--Haishagiri (敗者切), meaning "cutter of the defeated." The Mongol leader laughed, for he understood the implication--the winner of the battle was to use the sword to take the loser's head. Burilgitei relished this opportunity and spent much of autumn 1302 and winter 1303 planning his operation and assembling his forces in the decisive campaign to come.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This one covers the odds and ends of the invasion of Japan, such as the campaign along the coast of the Sea of Japan and the campaign in the Kii Peninsula plus the fall of Nara and Mount Hiei. I included a longer section about the Yuasa and Yuasa Munechika specifically because it's an interesting story involving land disputes with one evil bastard of a landlord in the center of it. I also included the return of Takeda Tokitsuna to the Shogunate army.

    The next chapter will probably be divided into two portions, since it's one of the climaxes of this entire arc. Expect lots of the narrative vignettes and a very detailed description of the battle.

    Thank you for reading.

    [1] - Dougen (道玄) and Douyu (道瑜) were two half-brothers, sons of Imperial regent Nijou Yoshizane (二条良実) and brothers to two more imperial regents. While I cannot find a date, Dougen was probably chief priest of Enryaku-ji in 1302 (and thus head of the Tendai sect) while Douyu was probably next in line to become chief priest at Mii-dera.
    [2] - Yuasa Munechika was subject to a famous complaint in 1275 from his own peasants regarding how he mistreated them--the complaint is useful from a historical and a linguistic standpoint since it records a social class rarely heard in records
    [3] - Yighmish was an ethnic Uyghur, a people who hail from the area close to the furthest point on land from any ocean (Pole of Inaccessibility), yet despite this he became a trusted Yuan admiral who led the fleet that invaded Java. I am not sure how well known this fact would have been in medieval China (let alone rumours reaching a sailor like Matsuura), but the situation rather fascinates me and it makes a good insult
    [4] - As mentioned in previous chapters, a large number of kheshik soldiers of Alan and Russian origin (be they current, potential, and retired) have based themselves on Sado Island with their families, including those of Khur-Toda (head of the Alan Guard) and Aleksandr Zakharievich (head of the Russian Guard).
    [5] - Nagasaki Enki was a great-great-great-great-grandson of Taira no Kiyomori (by way of his son Taira no Shigemori and his grandson Taira no Sukemori)--his uncle Taira no Yoritsuna who also appears TTL was likewise a descendent. It seems Sukemori's young sons survived and were protected by allies of the Minamoto who otherwise had utterly destroyed Kiyomori's family. Unlike the later claim by Oda Nobunaga to be a descendent of Kiyomori, this one appears to be accurate given what is known of Sukemori's descendents.
    [6] - Tenth son of Kublai Khan, by an unknown concubine. He is poorly recorded in the history to the point some suggest he died young, but it is just as likely due to the fact Qutluq-Temur's concubine mother was especially low status compared to his brothers, as she is the only concubine not named
    [7] - IOTL Chouraku-ji did not become a Ji-shuu temple until the mid-14th century and Hongan-ji was only a mere shrine dedicated to Jodo Shinshu's founder Shinran until 1321. Needless to say the destruction of Kyoto gives a lot of available real estate for ambitious monks. I will cover more of this in a later chapter.
    [8] - The administration was called Kumano-bettou, and the conflict between its military force (including the Kumano-suigun), the shrine administrators (who were themselves divided into two factions), and independent samurai arriving in the area as guards was OTL in these years (the situation was evidently quite a mess. IOTL they were already in decline and sank into further irrelevance as a result before ultimately being dismantled by the Ashikaga
    [9] - Specifically Ategawa-no-shou (阿氐河荘) in Kii, where Yuasa Munechika served as land steward (jito) for several decades. It is a fine instance of the messy situations that sometimes arose in medieval Japan, being owned by Enmon-in on behalf of a smaller temple, frequently facing lawsuits from Kongoubu-ji temple on Mount Kouya who claimed most of the land, and having to deal with Yuasa's mismanagement and crimes against the peasants who worked it. If you are curious, Kongoubu-ji acquired it in 1304 but spent 30 years complaining to the Shogunate in a failed attempt to drive off Yuasa and his descendents.
    [10] - The Yuasa were an example of a bushidan (武士団), an alliance of local samurai clans. Other examples would be the Matsuura clan of pirates, who have appeared often ITTL. Incidentally, some historians suggest the Andou clan was a bushidan as well.
    [11] - There actually is a temple by this name in Noto Province, today in the town of Shika, Ishikawa Prefecture, and it has an associated legend, but it was not founded until the end of the 14th century.
    [12] - Coins were occasionally buried in Japan, either to protect them in times of war or as offerings for building dedications. Yamanashi Prefecture (ancient Kai Province) is said to have many such small hoards.
    [13] - OTL it was a notable fortified manor in the Kamakura era, but the castle was built later. Nogi Takanori is a direct ancestor of Russo-Japanese War marshal Nogi Maresuke--he was from a Sasaki branch family and served the Sasaki in the 13th/early 14th century
    [14] - In the mid-Kamakura era, the Takeda clan were divided into an Aki and a Kai branch, the latter called the Isawa Takeda. Some among them served as direct vassals to the Houjou (miuchibito).
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 26-Azure Fields of Destiny, Part I
  • -XXVI-
    -Azure Fields of Destiny, Part I-


    Otsu, Omi Province, January 20, 1303​

    Even in the depths of winter with ice drifting on the great Lake Biwa, the manor in Otsu the Yuan used as a meeting place felt warm to Burilgitei. Another new year came in went in this country, leaving Burilgitei to wonder one thing--how much longer. How much longer would he spend in this country it felt he spent nearly half his life in? No doubt the officers around him like Gao Xing and Zhang Gui and Shi Bi and Nanghiyadai wondered the same. Certainly that greedy Japanese lord Sasaki Yoriaki whose manor they borrowed did with how nervous he acted around them, but how could he not when a dozen of the highest-ranking Mongol commanders gathered before him?

    "Lord Nanghiyadai, do you believe our luck shall be any better this year?" Burilgitei asked, broaching a sensitive topic. Nanghiyadai said nothing, but Shi Bi cleared his throat.

    "It is the second day of the first month--I am sure by the second day of the last month we will be much closer," he answered in vague fashion.

    "If fate has it for us, then it is possible," Nanghiyadai finally answered. "If a wise man gives us good plans, then all the more so, and if our troops fight their hardest, then it is certain." Burilgitei understood his answer for what it was--an invitation to propose a strategy.

    "How many men do we have in Japan?" he asked.

    "As many as that stingy bastard Shouni Kagesuke down in Hakata will give," Nanghiyadai said. "And for that matter, as many as the stingy bastards who prey on our majesty's good will shall give, for victory does not bring them the same joy it does for the Son of Heaven."

    "Lord Fan does all he can as his majesty's Grand Chancellor, but with his illness as of late he can barely contain all the naysayers," Zhang Gui added. The mention of Fan Wenhu jogged Burilgitei's mind--he had been a helpful administrator and one who seemed to contain the endless frustration within Japan. He recalled his elderly father Aju, himself the Grand Chancellor for a time, correctly predicting the victor in Japan would rise to such an exalted rank--Anyone who can tame the Japanese lords is fit to tame the squabbling factions in the Great Khan's court. [1]

    "Now to answer Lord Burilgitei's question, we have well over 100,000, but many are keeping the peace in Kyushu and Ezo," Shi Bi said. "Over 10,000 are completing the subjugation of that accursed mountainous island, and worst of all, many are Japanese." Burilgitei put his hand to his chin, thinking of the issue. So we have perhaps 80,000 at most available, and we know that many are scattered along both coasts of Japan fighting the various armies. Yet this is a good situation, for it lets us threaten their military capital from every direction.

    A faint smile appeared on Burilgitei's face--it was the essence of Mongol strategy, perfected by his great-grandfather Subotai a century ago. Force the enemy to defend everywhere at once and with your speed combine and destroy them individually long before they might counterattack, or otherwise force them into a battlefield of your choosing. I won a great battle near that shrine in their province of Izumo, so where and how might we replicate such a battle? Burilgitei motioned to an aide to spread in the middle of the room a great map of Japan. The man unfurled it, holding it down with oil lanterns at either corner as Burilgitei looked over it, a strategy budding in his head.

    "We are in the center of this country," he said after some time. "In a land called Omi. To the east are those mountains where we destroyed enemy castles last autumn, and beyond in the plains to the east, our scouts report the enemy is fortifying every little pass and village as they assemble another army. It appears that beyond those plains there is another range of mountains blocking our progress to the capital, meaning only our warriors on the northern coast and in the far north stand any chance of striking their capital."

    "What of it?" Nanghiyadai asked.

    "We should send several mingghan to the north and south, no more than 10,000 total," Burilgitei said. "The army along the southern coast full of our Goryeo allies cannot aid us, but it can serve as a distraction. It merely needs to march along the coast and force the enemy into action."

    "Who will command the latter?" Nanghiyadai questioned. "Perhaps Yi Haeng-ni?"

    "No, I want him as our rearguard in this campaign," Burilgitei said, recalling incidents he heard about involving Goryeo's scheming officers imperiling the campaign on Shikoku. Even if he directly serves the Great Khan and not the Goryeo king, it is best we do not add another ethnic Goryeo officer to those fools more concerned with intrigue than war. Lord Hong is more than enough. "Kong Yingyang is an old and experienced veteran. Send him instead."

    "With those reinforcements, they'll number barely 10,000," Gao Xing noted. "If they go too far, even we cannot aid them."

    "Even the Goryeo commanders aren't that incompetent," Burilgitei said. "Besides, their defeat would be of little concern and perhaps even beneficial to our nation. Should they fail, we will have taken another great step forward and left the enemy in an even worse position. Lord Sasaki says that east of here it the province of Mino, full of skilled artisans, talented potters, and vast fields of rice. Can the enemy afford to lose it?"

    The commanders looked at each other, muttering amongst themselves, but not even Nanghiyadai questioned him--clearly Burilgitei was on the right path.

    "One enemy army remains along the northern coast and another in the far north," Burilgitei continued, "But both have been weakened and have suffered defections and one enemy commander was even bribed into submission. Lord Chonghur and Lord Taxiala will either crush them or slip past them, link up their forces, and destroy the enemy's eastern provinces. This leaves us with the new army they are assembling from the dregs of those we've crushed and whatever else they can find. Either it will remain defending their eastern capital, or we will crush it in the fields of Mino. When this has occurred, the enemy will lose all hope and surrender."

    "A bold plan," Shi Bi said over Mongol officers discussing it amongst themselves. "But it seems reasonable."

    "Then it seems next New Years we shall be in the enemy's eastern capital," Zhang Gui boasted.

    "Lord Nanghiyadai," Burilgitei said, upon noticing Nanghiyadai's silence, "I beg you to consider this strategy."

    "I am considering it," he said. "And I consider it our plan for the following year. All armies will be alerted." Burilgitei's heart rose in elation after his superior confirmed it. "But how will our own forces be arrayed?"

    "Lord Zhang Gui and Lord Shi Bi shall lead a tumen each--we shall take those mingghans needed elsewhere from their forces," Burilgitei said. The two commanders seemed disatisfied, and Burilgitei knew he made a good choice in getting Nanghiyadai's approval before mentioning that. "Yi Haeng-ni shall command half a tumen in the rear, and the van shall be led by Bayan the Merkit and Prince Khayishan and include the kheshig. Should our enemy not give battle, the latter has permission to strike as far ahead as necessary and aid any of our other armies." A bold leader like our prince will settle for nothing less.

    "About that enemy army, is it not being led by that man who sent you that sword?" Gao Xing asked. Burilgitei chuckled to himself about that incident and how fast knowledge of it spread. What an ostentatious man that Takeda Tokitsuna is!

    "The enemy's commander simply sought a fine blade and an honorable foe to put an end to his life," Burilgitei replied. "He is not an invincible enemy and is loathed by many in his nation. We may expect tricks from him, but we shall fight him as we fight anyone else."

    "Lord Burilgitei is correct," Nanghiyadai said. "This commander seeks to unnerve us with foolish overconfidence. Command your warriors wisely and we shall advance ever closer to that final victory, that moment when your names are engraved in history forever as the conquerers of this land."

    "Conquerers of this land..." Burilgitei muttered. He smiled, thinking how proud his ancestors would be. I may never be my great-grandfather Subotai and seize half the world for the Great Khan, nor may I ever be my grandfather Uriyangkhadai or my father Aju and seize the Middle Country, but if I may seize this land in the east and make it bow before the Great Khan, that is enough for me.

    ---
    March 11, 1303, Mino Province​

    Toki Yorisada sat down once more in front of the two negotiators from Kamakura, hoping to achieve the results that would benefit his clan. The older man from Kamakura shivered, the drafty castle air of Tsuruga Castle contrasting sharply with the warmth of his manor Hitoichiba [2], but the overgrown boy beside him seemed to tolerate it. May this change of venue get the point across to them.

    "Have we come to an agreement, Lord Houjou, Lord Nagasaki?" Toki asked. "I believe my change of conditions in response to your requests from yesterday are very fair. The military governorship of Mino for myself and my heir, the pardoning of any Toki clan members who return from the side of the invader, funds for six new Zen temples my clan might administer for the sake of Mino Province's spiritual needs, full recompense for raising and equipping the number of soldiers you demand, a seat for myself on the Enquiry Court or Judicial Council, a Houjou woman of high status for myself, and permission for my underage heir to one day marry the sister of Lord Houjou Sadanori, exalted head of your clan." He paused as the two men in front of him exchanged concerned glances, "I hope I am not being greedy."

    "This will still be difficult, Lord Toki," Houjou Mototoki said with a faint smile. "But I am glad you dropped the request to transfer manorial lands to direct administration by your clan." Silence hung in the air as the older negotiator Nagasaki Takayasu's glare remained frozen and fierce as a stone lion. If Nagasaki Enki is anything like his uncle, he must be a terrifying man. It is no wonder his clan now holds the real power over the Houjou.

    Time crawled to a halt as Yorisada stared down Nagasaki, unwilling to budge on his position. He should be grateful I do not ask for more. I could just as easily turn these men over to the invader and receive nearly as great a reward as anything they could give me.

    "Lord Nagasaki, you seem unwilling to entertain this offer. Why is that?" Yorisada asked, trying to move things forward.

    "You think yourself more important than you are," Nagasaki answered succintly.

    "If we gave you such reward for doing your duty as a vassal of the Shogun, then all would desire such rewards," Houjou explained. "Then the Shogunate could no longer function, disorder would reign, and the reward worthless. Would it not be better to receive a proper award?"

    "Then it is best to reward those who truly serve the Shogun. I am doing my duty by sending thousands of peasants to that battlefield you so desperately seek," Yorisada said. "Perhaps...I should negotiate with someone else regarding this?" Nagasaki's glare broke for a brief moment and his frown intensified. "Ah, I meant the Imperial Court or a direct appeal to Shogun Takaharu, of course!"

    "Bad jokes send you nowhere but hell, Lord Toki," Nagasaki cautioned.

    "As does greed," Toki said. "I hear your grandfather's grandfather's father has been burning in the lowest pit of hell for over 100 years [3]. It would be a shame that if out of your greed, we were not able to make the appropriate offerings for his soul."

    Nagasaki said nothing, continuing to maintain his iron glare while Houjou fidgeted about. The room fell silent once more and Yorisada began to have a faint worry that he might not get anywhere near what he desired. Were my castle further west I would have gained what I wanted days ago, but those Nagaya bastards around the old Mino provincial capital aren't even part of my warrior alliance. And if they rely on them instead of me, they shall surely supplant my clan in Mino.

    But he recalled a meeting from four days prior when a few youth from his clan told him they would make sure the negotiations would succeed and took off toward the west. What was his name...Tajimi I think? If he's bringing the invader here, then he's a fool, but perhaps whatever impetuous actions he had in mind might help these people accept a deal.

    Just as he remembered that encounter, a messenger burst in the door.

    "My lords, there has been an incident at the military governor's manor! Lord Munenori's manor is aflame, his guards are murdered, and his son is missing! A survivor says the enemy commander stated his name as Tajimi Kuninaga!" Yorisada was surprised, but at the same time not as much as he expected. So that's what they were up to. He placed his fan to his face, concealing his expression of confusion, joy, and worry.

    "What an outrage!" Houjou Mototoki declared, but Nagasaki kept his distaste muted while intensifying his glare at Yorisada.

    "I wholeheartedly agree, Lord Houjou," Yorisada replied. "Lord Houjou Munenori has been a great man to work alongside and is necessary for this campaign that he not be vexed by these rebels. I shall quell them myself!"

    "The matter is beyond your clan now," Nagasaki growled. But Yorisada shook his head.

    "Lord Nagasaki, let us consider that my clan acts out of both loyalty toward its leader and loyalty toward the Shogunate. They would never do such an outrage if they did not believe it strictly necessary, yet should they fear their position decline, who knows how many more outrages these young men might commit. I propose we punish these youth, but set those who encourage them in the correct direction by rewarding their zeal for the cause."

    "You propose we reward criminals against the Shogunate!" Mototoki protested.

    "No, I propose we reward bold men so they might follow only the correct path," Yorisada replied. "Such is the way many of my fellow Shogunal vassals think, Lord Houjou. The longer we wait, the more outrages such as this are perpetuated."

    The two Houjou clan lords traded glances as the air hung heavy with frosty silence.

    "Name your terms, Lord Toki," Nagasaki spoke. "And name them well." Yorisada's heart lept as he thought of how best to approach this. I cannot be as demanding as I have been the previous days, and perhaps I cannot even save Lord Tajimi and his followers, but I can still gain much.

    "They are the same as yesterday. However, they differ in that I permit you to punish any clan members who return to our side from the Mongols, and I request you to place a better man than myself on the Enquiry Court or Judicial Council. And while I still demand Houjou brides for myself and my heir, she does not have to be anyone prominent, only someone beautiful whose skill at poetry and song recalls the beauty of Kamakura."

    Nagasaki and Houjou murmured amongst each other for some time before falling silent. Nagasaki rose to his feet first and nodded.

    "Very well. I shall advocate this to Lord Enki. You will have your reward, Lord Toki. Just always remember that the Shogunate and its stewards the Houjou clan are your ultimate benefactors."

    ---
    Fuwa-no-seki, Mino Province, April 4, 1303​

    The early spring wind blew behind Takezaki Suenaga's back, but he felt no chill. He felt little at all--no fear, no sorrow, no worry, no excitement, and above all, no regret. Even his steed seemed to feel similar, embracing its coming death without further thought, just as one might embrace the sun rising and setting every day. The Mongol horde approached him and his warriors, banners waving in the wind, but Suenaga could only smile. Times change and we travel so many places in this ephemeral world, yet people are all the same. Was it really any different meeting the invaders here than it was meeting them on the beach outside Hakata nearly 30 years ago?

    "You don't have to do this, Lord Takezaki," the youth Satake Sadayoshi said as he rode up behind himm. "Your prayers as a monk will be far more effective at striking down this enemy host." But Suenaga shook his head.

    "My prayers as a monk are experienced only by the gods, but my blade as a warrior is experienced by my every foe. To kill a man is a sin, and to force a god to sin is an affront to their wisdom, so is it not right we kill our enemies with our own hands?"

    Satake laughed at Suenaga's reasoning and drew his own sword.

    "We cut them down then! I will survive and tell the world of your deeds, and I will ensure you receive an even finer scroll than you received all those years ago!"

    Behind them, they heard their commander, Houjou Munenaga, shouting a speech about the importance of standing firm against their foe and how the fate of Japan relied on them, but Suenaga tuned it out. He's a good commander, one of the finest from his clan and one who deserves far more power than he holds. But I need no speeches for now, only actions.

    As his speech ended, a trumpet blew and the battle cries went out. Suenaga drew his bow and charged toward the enemy alongside three hundred other horsemen, Satake at his side riding fast and eager to see how an old master like Suenaga fought. He drew his bow and at great distance fired his first arrow and struck an enemy square in the eye. Through squinted eyes he made out the two feathers of the Kikuchi clan emblazoned on one of them. How regretful that I now fight not alongside but against those under that banner.

    Suenaga galloped back and forth with his men, pelting the enemy with the arrows. As their cavalry came out to fight, a few horses struck caltrops embedded in the ground and fell down, forcing their comrades to go around them--Suenaga expertly put several arrows through these warriors. Soon these elites among those traitor clans found themselves trampled by their own footsoldiers as they charged with spears and swords, ready to destroy the Shogunate army. Only meager gunfire came out from the Kikuchi clan's lines, the light smoke quickly blown away by a gust of wind. Either Takamori is not leading these men, or they are conserving their fire until they deal with us--both portends well for our success.

    "Retreat as planned!" Satake shouted to riders alongside him, and they all began falling back, making the enemy break ranks into an undisciplined charge. Suenaga fired his last arrows as he rode back, his arms beginning to tire from the draw of his bowstring. I'm old enough to be a grandfather to the warriors I fight beside, yet I'll fight to my last drop of strength.

    As Suenaga fired his last arrow, his horse reared back as an arrow struck it through the neck. Suenaga crawled out from under his horse and cast aside his bow and drew his sword. A few riders circled back and tried to preserve Suenaga, but Suenaga shook his head.

    "By all rights I should have died on that beach in Hakata years and years ago alongside my brother-in-law for my failure to repel the enemy, but the gods punished me for my sins and kept me alive!" he shouted at them. "They forced me to witness my lord fall into that greatest sin of betraying their emperor and Shogun and I myself was persecuted by the corrupt ministers of our Shogun! Now I take refuge in a higher power than any of these gods and case off the false fate they gave me and embrace my true fate! I won't take a single step back!"

    At once Suenaga turned about and cut an arrow in two with his sword. The men and around him gasped--most joined the others, but four men stood around him and prepared to fight until the last. Suenaga smiled. I rose to fame with four men at my side--how fitting it is I die with four men by my side [4].

    "Face me in battle, Lord Kikuchi!" he shouted, rushing toward the enemy alongside those few enemies. He hacked down two soldiers almost immediately, and the charge of the four riders by his side cut back a few more of them. The small battle made a great target for allied archers--twice Suenaga was saved by enemies falling at his feet from arrow wounds before they could strike him. Men carrying stone tubes dropped their weapons and fled as Suenaga sliced them up.

    As the Kikuchi clan's formation broke, he saw their leader, a panicking teenager shouting orders to little avail. That's not Takamori--perhaps it is his son or a younger half-brother. An older man with the shaved head of a monk stood guard beside him, holding him back from the battle as he shielded him from incoming arrows. Suenaga recognised him instantly as Kumabe Mochinao, one of the foremost Kikuchi retainers.

    "Kumabe Mochinao!" Suenaga shouted. "Step aside, you traitor, for I will take your head!"

    "You'll do no such thing, Takezaki Suenaga!" Kumabe shouted as he charged Suenaga with a spear. Suenaga stepped aside the first blow, but even the elderly Kumabe still managed to kill a rider beside him. But that man bought time for Suenaga to strike a bloody cut across Kumabe's neck--the old man crumpled instantly as Suenaga ran toward Kikuchi, hacking down bodyguards who tried shielding him. The boy drew his own spear and managed to block Suenaga's first blow.

    "What's your name, boy? Why are you serving these people who destroyed your country?" Suenaga growled.

    Kikuchi stepped back and as Suenaga swung his sword and opened up a painful cut across his face.

    "Kikuchi Kagetaka [5], son of Kikuchi Takamori!" he shouted. "C-Consider it the last name you hear!" An arrow pierced Suenaga, followed by a spear from behind. He coughed up blood, but quickly butchered the spearman and stumbled toward Kikuchi. Even in his wounded state, Suenaga still parried a blow from Kagetaka's spear and hacked off his hand before giving him a painful slash across the thigh. Two more spears piercing Suenaga, but he simply laughed.

    "Treachery has diminished the strength of the Kikuchi clan these past few years," he muttered. "With your weakness, be honoured you still felled Takezaki Suenaga..." With the last of his remaining strength, he started chanting a mantra and held out his sword so his weary legs fell upon it.

    ---
    Sekigahara, Mino Province, April 7, 1303​

    "Unacceptable!" Burilgitei shouted at the general cowering before him. "For someone so experienced as yourself to fall for such simple traps and lose this many men, you should not have returned here alive, Zhang Gui!"

    "My lord, I destroyed all the enemies on our flank as you commanded," Zhang replied, head hung low. "We slaughtered at least 3,000 men, some of them veteran warriors our Japanese allies recognised! The heir of Kikuchi Takamori witnessed everything! He saw that old monk step forward and slay twenty veterans before he died! It was him! It was that same man who repelled our warriors in Hakata in the 11th year of Zhiyuan and then did much the same seven years later! You should thank me for defeating such a monster! [6]"

    "You commanded an entire tuman and on each day drew men from the rest of the army--without my permission at that--to cover up your losses," Burilgitei growled. "We are now days behind schedule because of your failure."

    "This was an inevitability!" Zhang protested. "The enemy is conducting delaying actions to grind down our forces before annihilating them in a decisive action. Why is everybody trying to destroy them so hastily!? I call Prince Khayishan and Lord Bayan to task for this, and I demand lord Nanghiyadai intervene!"

    Burilgitei looked to the ranks of the fellow commanders he invited and then looked to the older man seated behind him.

    "Lord Burilgitei, please let me handle this," Nanghiyadai said as he rose to his feet. In his hand he held a horse whip and his glare toward Zhang Gui stiffened. "A horse that stumbles at the slightest obstacle must be corrected."

    "Prince Khayishan! Lord Bayan! Defend me!" Zhang Gui pleaded. "Tell the strength of the enemy at that mountain castle and the tenacity at that gate!"

    "Prince Khayishan is out fulfilling his duties as a princely commander, but I will permit Lord Bayan to intercede on your behalf," Nanghiyadai said, looking toward a general who stepped forward and bowed.

    "Lord Zhang is innocent of his failure to capture the castle," Bayan explained. "My vanguard refused to use bombs so we might use them against the enemy's main host, and the enemy took full advantage of it. Their great stocks of oil, their strong archers, and the endless traps arrayed stopped our forces. I could not in good faith continue to waste men attacking it, yet I had to grind them down lest we have a foe in our rear."

    "I see," Nanghiyadai said. "But what of the gate?"

    "It was much the same," Bayan replied. "The kheshig lost over a hundred men when the enemy commander himself charged us on the third day. Lord Aleksandr Zakharievich says he has never seen an enemy fight like this, for they so skillfully manuevered their horses through a maze of traps whilst their crossbowmen rained fire down upon us. Yet that was clearly their final effort, the result of my men being unaware what had befallen Lord Zhang's men due to their poor communication."

    "The problem lays in there being a third day to begin with," Burilgitei growled. "If the enemy numbered three thousand, Zhang's 10,000 warriors would be more than sufficient."

    "Lord Burilgitei, are you not demanding too much haste?" Zhang pleaded. "We have months and months to arrange that decisive battle!"

    "We do not," Burilgitei countered. "The enemy fortifications are dense and defended by men who have accepted their bloody fate. With all the traps and ambushes he has arranged, it is clear the enemy wants to delay us. The enemy commander seeks the maximum options for his forces not just here, but elsewhere, and we will deny that to him by engaging him in battle."

    "Precisely," Nanghiyadai said. He flipped his whip and brought it down in a crack on Zhang Gui's face. The general yelped in pain as Nanghiyadai cracked the whip four more times before putting his boot on Zhang's face. The other generals and officers in the room watched in awe as Nanghiyadai administered justice, while some like Burilgitei's lieutenant Zhang Ding seemed disgusted, even though Zhang hailed from a totally different clan of that surname.

    "You have failed us utterly, and your failure today casts doubt on all previous battles you won. Perhaps you fared just as poorly against those Buddhists on their mountain, hence the many months and many lives you lost seizing it," Nanghiyadai growled. "I dismiss you"

    "L-Lord Cheligh-Timur shall hear of this, and you better hope this abuse is all you receive, for the Great Khan shall have your head!" Zhang protested as Nanghiyadai took his boot off his face. He fled from the tent immediately, grabbing a close aide and leaving.

    "Was this wise, Lord Nanghiyadai?" Gao Xing questioned. Lord Zhang deserves punishment for his failure, but certainly it could have waited for"

    "Lord Burilgitei is correct--we have little time," the commander replied. "Grand Chancellor Fan Wenhu is ill more and more these days, and if we have no results before his resignation or death, then all of us may suffer Zhang's fate for spending so many resources yet conquering only half of this land." Nanghiyadai looked at a bulky Han general whom Burilgitei recognised as one of Zhang's chief lieutenants, "Guo Zhen, take command of Zhang's forces. And do not fail us as he did. [7]"

    ---
    Aonogahara, Mino Province, April 10, 1303​

    The grey skies and damp ground matched the mood of the Japanese army--uncertainty reigned. In contrast, the swift roaring streams behind Takeda Tokitsuna seemed to match his mood--vibrant and ready for the challenge of moving forward. He stared into the distance, letting the noise from those streams permeate his mind and guide him to wisdom.

    "Lord Takeda? Lord Takeda!?" Komai Nobumura shouted.

    "Oh, sorry, what was it you needed?" Tokitsuna asked, turning around to see his cousin and strategist bowing before him. Behind him bowed Nobumura's son Nobuyasu, his brilliant young cavalry commander Ichijou Nobuhisa, and the wise old Tsubarai Nobutsugu.

    "Lord Houjou's condition is worsening," Nobuyasu reported. "Those men he commanded as he defended the old provincial capital are so few now, and so wounded that their very sight is causing my warriors to question our chances of victory." Ichijou nodded, no doubt having seen the same.

    "And I had a terrible dream as I lay down for a short nap," Tsubarai said. "I walked out of my manor in the pouring rain and realised to my horror the rain was blood. A great demon appeared in front and behind me, lapping up the blood with his foul tongue. I prayed for strength and found my blade, but I feared I might slay only one demon before I perish."

    Tokitsuna chuckled to himself as he pondered the strange dream of his subordinate.

    "If you seek to live, slay the beast behind you, for that is the desire of the beast before you. But if you seek the correct path, kill that enemy that stands before you and offer his head to the foe behind you."

    "It is wise to speak no more of that dream, Lord Tsubarai," Nobumura cautioned. "Particularly around Lord Nagasaki."

    "He is the root of our problems here," Tsubarai complained. "Lord Hiraga, Lord Henmi, Lord Asonuma--all the younger captains of our force despise him. I fear we may have problems keeping them in line."

    "Precisely what I mean," Tokitsuna said. "The gods have sent Tsubarai a stern warning on the path he must choose right now. It is best we try and placate Lord Nagasaki by giving him our foe's head." He paused for a moment, thinking that wasn't quite right. "Or perhaps not, for we do not know whether Lord Nagasaki prefers the head of a traitor, the head of a prince, or the head of the barbarian general," he mused, eliciting laughs from his comrades.

    "We'll give one head to Lord Nagasaki, another to the Shogun, and the last we'll save for Lord Houjou when he comes of age!" Ichijou joked.

    "Ah, but I plan on keeping the head of that general for myself," Tokitsuna said. "I promised him, after all. Perhaps I will give it to Lord Houjou when this war ends and I might return to a temple somewhere."

    "That is all well and good, but the problem remains that much doubt remains," Nobumura said. "We lost our best men defending Tama, Fuwa-no-seki, and the provincial capital. And I'm sure Lord Nagasaki will demand to hear what you have planned, and why."

    "Lord Komai, have you ever heard of Han Xin?" Tokitsuna asked his chief lieutenant.

    "A truly brilliant strategist without which the Han Dynasty could never have risen," Nobumura replied. "I pray you do not refer to that eminent man's fate."

    "Ha, of course not, for Nagasaki Enki is no Xiao He!" Tokitsuna laughed. "What I speak of lays behind me." [8]

    "Flood-swollen streams?" Tsubarai said.

    "Position with one's toward water...oh, I see!" Nobumura exclaimed. "How will you conduct this when we have no easy passes in these hills?"

    "Lord Nawa is talented at leading skirmishers--he will seize the enemy camp while the invader distracts himself with our enemy. With the ruins of that temple, the endless mud of the field, and the barriers and traps we have set, they will be exhausted and surely panic. We know exactly when and how the enemy will strike."

    "I am confident the enemy expects such a trap," Nobumura pointed out. "They have used their own skirmishers to such success in the past. What shall you do if Nawa cannot advance?"

    "Then Nawa and his men shall aid our forces from behind, keeping them safe from being outflanked. This position favours us so long as our warriors can believe we have endless reserves. We will cycle our warriors back and forth and hope our enemy exhausts themsselves. As we control the enemy's movement, we control their fate--our survival means the chance for victory remains."

    "Interesting," Nobuyasu said. "Father, we truly do stand a chance."

    "If Lord Nagasaki refuses to accept this plan, then we're doomed. And we face such a fine enemy commander in an army that greatly outnumbers us," Tsubarai noted. "What will you do then, Lord Takeda?"

    Tokitsuna thought of it for a moment and then shrugged.

    "Faith in Xin is faith in your very name." The officers before him looked confused before Nobumura smiled at Tokitsuna's cryptic saying.

    "That is true. We all have half of Han Xin's name as our own...all of us beside you, that is, my lord. [9]"

    "And what an esteemed name it is," Tokitsuna replied. "Let us ensure we do our best in living up to it."

    ---
    Aonogahara, April 11, 1303​

    Houjou Munenaga stood atop a horse in the ruins of the old Mino Kokubun-ji, reflecting on the irony of it all--centuries ago it had been a place of monks praying for the peace and safety of Japan, but now it was the center of no doubt the fiercest battle in history--and one he was losing. A bomb exploded nearby and his horse reared back, startled by the great noise and choking smoke. That was too close. They're intent on bombing us all out.

    Munenaga manuevered his horse around the debris from the explosion and gazed upon thousands of men fighting in the courtyard and ruins of the building and seemingly as far as the eye could see on the muddy plain of Aonogahara. His lieutenant, a nervous Houjou vassal named Seki Moriyasu assigned to him by the ever-frustrating Nagasaki Takayasu, galloped beside him.

    "Lord Houjou, matters are not going well. Their bombs have forced their way past the outer walls. Where is Lord Nawa with the reinforcements? Was he not supposed to ambush the enemy flank to our right?

    "Patience, Lord Seki, he'll be here soon." Munenaga grit his teeth--it wasn't like Nawa to be running late like this. Another bomb exploded right in front of his face, this one attached to a fire arrow. Munenaga and his lieutenant coughed as their ears rang. How fortunate these foul-smelling gunpowder arrows and bombs are so unreliable. A wind blew away some of the smoke, letting Munenaga glimpse the Kikuchi clan's banner in the distance. Even Lord Takezaki maiming his heir and killing his retainers isn't enough to stop Kikuchi Takamori from showing his face here.

    Munenaga wondered if Takeda accounted for that when a commander ran up to him with a blood-spattered face, exhausted from the fight. He recognised the man as Hachiya Sadachika, the defector from the previous night.

    "I-I did all I could, but they split our ranks!" Hachiya stuttered over the noise of bombs and screams of men. "I lost hundreds of men buying time in hopes Lord Nagasaki and Lord Takeda might do something! D-damn them!"

    Although difficult to make out from the smoke, the banners Munenaga saw confirmed the dire truth--the Shogunate right he commanded now had a great intrusion of the invader in between. It really is up to Nawa now.

    A few arrows soared overhead, striking far into the distance. One arrow he noticed struck an enemy cavalryman's horse and the man collapsed to the ground as his men immediately broke ranks to shield him. These arrows are too close--they were to wait until we retreated a little further to fire.

    "What a shot!" one of his commanders standing beside him exclaimed. Munenaga cracked a smile, nervous as he was all of a sudden.

    "It's no time to be quoting the Heike Monogatari, is it now, Lord Toki?"

    "What else can I say when Nasu Suketada has arrived and proven the blood of Nasu Yoichi flows within him?" Toki Yorisada said.

    "Nasu Suketada is supposed to be well behind us, too far even for him to shoot this far, which means...tch! Lord Hachiya, take your survivors and reinforce the rear!"

    "There are only friendly forces there, Lord Houjou, are you asking me to rest at a time like this?"

    "I'm asking you to fight twice as hard as you did earlier, for the enemy is sending skirmishers in that way! Lord Nawa, Lord Nasu, and the rest of them are in considerable trouble."

    "Y-yes, my lord!" Hachiya said, taking off to rejoin his warriors.

    Sure enough, none other than Nasu Suketada ran up to Munenaga just moments later with two men at his side, both lightly-armoured archers.

    "Lord Houjou, Lord Nawa was defeated in the hills by enemy skirmishers and can barely hold them off."

    "I have sent Lord Hachiya Sadachika with fresh reinforcements your way. Ensure the enemy does not break through and continue showering them in arrows from afar," Munenaga ordered.

    "Y-yes, sir!"

    "And congratulations on that shot, Lord Nasu. Nasu Yoichi struck only a fan, but you struck a horse's hoof," Toki said.

    "Th-that was not my arrow," Nasu said. "Today Nasu Yoichi does not guide his descendent's bowstring, but another man." The young man beside him rose and bowed.

    "Shogun Takaharu fired that shot, but since the Shogun was not permitted to defend this country in person today, I, Sayou Tamenori, fired it for him."

    "Impressive," Munenaga said. This man must be one of those the Shogun himself sent to observe this battle on his behalf. For a boy of 16, our Shogun is skilled at picking subordinates.

    "No matter that, what the hell is THAT the enemy has!" Seki shouted. Munenaga squinted and out of the smoke saw a strange catapult-looking machine, pushing in the back by a team of men and pulled in the front by four ox. Smoke emitted from its mouth as the devilish machine crouched there, and in an instant a great shot of flame and smoke came out and crashed in the courtyard right in front of them. Hachiya fell to his knees, for those were his men who took the crushing blow--those men were now nothing but a mess of blood and organs.

    "Gods, that is the largest gun I've ever seen..." Munenaga said. "Don't let it get closer." He sighed. Nothing is going right today, but if I give up now, the Houjou clan is finished as is the rest of our nation.

    ---
    Aonogahara, Mino Province, April 11. 1303​

    "Prince Khayishan is wounded!?" Burilgitei exclaimed, unable to believe the report of the kheshig messenger standing before him. He had a great gash in his face and an arrow wound himself (and countless more in his shield), but somehow remained on his horse in seemingly ready condition.

    "As our majesty raised his shield to repel a blow from the enemy, an arrow from afar struck through his horse's hoof and it stumbled to the ground. He hurt his elbow and could barely fight his way from the enemy. Many fine warriors died helping him."

    "And is he still out there!?" Burilgitei shouted. He may sometimes be an impetuous fool, but there is no finer advocate for us warriors, and above all, he is our prince. "Why are you not with him?"

    "He refused to come with me to safety," the messenger mourned. "Even my captain, Toqtoa of the Kangli, failed to convince him. He is still out there with Toqtoa's men and those of the Russian Guard, fighting the enemy."

    Burilgitei was uncertain how to react. The men would surely cheer Khayishan's survival and leading from the front, but in the end he was fighting a battle that had already been lost. It is taking too long to force open the enemy ranks. With the enemy's weak left flank, I should concentrate and strike there.

    "Zhang Ding!" he shouted at his lieutenant, who had said little this battle. "Send a messenger to Yi Haeng-ni and tell him we need his men to aid Lord Shi's men on our left. And then let us throw our center into action.

    "As you wish," Zhang replied.

    Burilgitei saddled his horse and prepared to follow his army forward. The minute his horse trotted off, another messenger ran up to him.

    "Lord Burilgitei, Lord Guo has broken through the enemy left! Victory will soon be ours!"

    Burilgitei nodded at the news, dismissing him without a word. Tch, had I learned a moment sooner, I would have sent Yi that way to finish the job. No matter. We need only prevent their center from aiding either flank and they will collapse before sunset. He looked behind him at the brightest spot on the overcast sky that was already turning colourful shades of grey. By the end of the day, victory will be ours.

    ---
    Aonogahara, Mino Province, April 11, 1303​

    Drops of water lapped Takeda Tokitsuna's face as he lay against a rock. He gazed up at the sky, his thoughts adrift in worry. The battle was not going well, and all he could do was meditate and hope an idea came to him.

    "What the hell are you doing at a time like this!?" a voice shouted, one Tokitsuna recognised at once as the ever-frustrating Nagasaki Takayasu.

    "Looking for advice," Tokitsuna replied, trying to tune him out.

    "The gods don't care about our battles, you fool!"

    "How many truths lay hidden within ourselves, truths we learned but in the course of our lives forget? It is from those truths I seek advice, Lord Nagasaki," Tokitsuna replied. Nagasaki jabbed him with the scabbard of his sword, prodding Tokitsuna into rising off the dirty ground. As he opened his eyes, he noticed a pudgy young man standing beside Nagasaki, the one he wished was the actual commander given his readiness to take advice.

    "You're hardly a man fit to command the Shogun's vassals here!" Nagasaki shouted.

    "I suppose I'm not. The Shogun wished to be here, but you forced him to stay in Kamakura," Tokitsuna replied, his response infuriating Nagasaki. "Anyway, the last thing I learned was Lord Suwa died and our left flank was collapsing, although I am informed Lord Kobayakawa has done a wonderful job against those traitors allied to the invader attacking our left."

    "If you know already, why haven't you done anything!?" Nagasaki yelled.

    "Because we should do nothing but hold the line," Tokitsuna replied. "We gain nothing but confusion by rearranging the lines or making a dramatic move."

    "Y-you...!" Nagasaki growled, but Houjou Mototoki stepped in front of him.

    "Lord Takeda, please explain," he asked.

    "As matters grow worse, we will have our best swimmers cross the river, and then we will hold the line with everything we have. When they reach the river, we will pelt them with arrows and allow our flanks to regroup with a cavalry charge. By that point the sun will set and we can figure out our next strategy from there."

    "By that point half our men will be dead or fleeing in panic!" Nagasaki protested. "That will never work!"

    "Saying it will never work is as ridiculous as saying it will certainly work. Do not ascribe a value so absolute to a world so transient as the human realm."

    "I agree," Houjou said. "Lord Takeda, our men need a miracle now. Show them your strength!" Tokitsuna sighed, annoyed he couldn't follow a more sensible strategy.

    "It is ironic you ask that, since Nagasaki desires victory and I offered him the best hope for any semblance of victory as things stand now. But if he seeks a more dangerous option, perhaps he should put the soon-to-be-former military governor of Mino on the frontlines along with his men. Lord Houjou Munenori is doing little now and might delay the enemy for a few minutes and let healthy warriors catch their breah."

    "I never took you for such a disgustingly basara warrior before now, but even if you don't look it, you're worse than any of them!" Nagasaki spat. [10]

    "Basara? Hardly a fair term," Tokitsuna replied. "I would love to have another option than sacrificing Lord Houjou, but we must survive until nightfall. In this battle, survival is victory."

    "Your men! You have those thousand cavalry on those giant horses sitting there doing little but running about and firing a few shots every now and then! Send them into battle!" Nagasaki pointed out, jabbing toward a depression in the field marked with fluttering Takeda banners where armoured men tended their horses.

    "Using them now would be an extremely poor idea," Tokitsuna warned. "They may do much good, but their momentum will be spent and we will have no other option should things get any worse."

    "Things cannot get worse!" Nagasaki shouted as a great boom echoed across the battlefield, coming from near the temple. "Send them, now!"

    Tokitsuna looked at Houjou Mototoki, confused as to his options.

    "I suggest listening to me rather than your chief minister's uncle, Lord Houjou."

    "Listen to me, boy! You listened to your chief aide in Iyo, so listen to your new chief aide now!" Nagasaki growled. "Damn you, Takeda, I'll just order those thousand horsemen you brought myself!"

    "They will never listen to you, Lord Nagasaki," Tokitsuna pointed out.

    "Are you saying they'll deny an order from the Shogunate itself!?" Nagasaki shouted. "No matter, you will send them or you will be forever labeled the one who destroyed our nation!"

    "Or perhaps they will blame you and call it Taira no Kiyomori's revenge on the Minamoto," Tokitsuna noted. "The chronicles you speak of remain unwritten, and perhaps forever will remain so lest you make a wise decision now."

    Houjou stepped between them.

    "Let us not quarrel at such a crucial time. Would 700 horsemen be enough, Lord Takeda, Lord Nagasaki?"

    "Of course not! We would lack the decisive push into enemy lines and sacrifice all of them," Nagasaki said. "You let your inexperience shine through as always, boy!"

    "I'm not a boy anymore, I'm proposing my own strategy as chief of the Rokuhara Tandai," Houjou countered. "Lord Takeda, would this work?"

    Tokitsuna sighed in immediate distaste at the idea. Committing only half of anything is worse than committing nothing at all. This will needlessly waste the lives of my warriors and sap their strength for later when we truly need it. Yet I am certain Ichijou, Komai, Kaneko, and others among them are strong enough to succeed, and any time spent arguing with Nagasaki is simply wasteful.

    "Very well," Tokitsuna said. "I will send 700 horsemen to aid our left, on the condition that I and my warriors select the men personally. But I advise you, Lord Houjou, to never think this strategy is a good one." He turned toward the grounds his men stood waiting and started toward it on foot. "These men are the finest veterans in Japan, assembled today under the common cause of survival, and perhaps the only men in our country trained as heavy cavalry. Should you try this elsewhere, you will surely fail."

    ---
    Aonogahara, Mino Province, April 11, 1303​

    The great cannon fired again, the ground shaking around Kikuchi Takamori as he watched with awe. His ears rang like nothing else as fire and smoke burst forth from its mouth, absolutely dwarving anything that might come from the cannon in his hand. The stone flying from its mouth went off course and slammed into a rotting wooden pillar, careening right through it into two more pillar before crashing into a group of enemies. Takamori's could hardly close his astonished eyes as he witnessed its awesome power, and turned to the general who rode up beside him to inspect the shot.

    "Lord Li, you have truly the most fearsome weapon in the world!" Takamori said to the general. "Those pillars survived centuries of disrepair, earthquakes, and typhoons but shattered in an instant! No wonder a strike from this might reduce a dozen men to a puddle of blood and organs and bone!"

    "I am glad you're enjoying my father's gift," Li Dayong replied. "It disappointed him immensely the Great Khan said he was too old to fight in Japan. But even he might wonder why you've brought such an implement to a battlefield like this. Could you not wait to use it at one of the many sieges we will fight following the decisive battle?"

    "I'm an impatient man," Takamori confessed. "But I believe the great Li Ting would understand. I am seeing the future of warfare before me. What more could we do with these sorts of cannons? Why, if I could fire a burst of stones and metal from this thing as our men might a fire lance, I could bring down a hundred men or more in a single shot! But before I can unleash that potential, I must know the path to it. I must see the great power this cannon already holds."

    "Understandable," Li replied. "Continue your good efforts. The battle will be over once we drive them from these ruins, for both enemy flanks are collapsing." Li galloped off, leaving Takamori with only his two chief retainers, Akahashi Michimoto and Jou Takayori, cannons held in their hand.

    The young Akahashi wheeled about as he heard a sudden shout, seeing half a dozen enemies rush them with swords in a foolish charge.

    "It's the enemy's final push! Hold them back!" Akahashi shouted as he put his cannon on his back and replaced it with the short spear also carried on his back, but Takamori simply lit a fuse in his hand and aimed it at the lead warrior.

    "Begone!" Takamori shouted as he struck the pan. His gun rumbled to life and fired a bullet right through the leading warrior's head as that wonderful smell of gunpowder filled Takamori's nostrils. Akahashi and Jou cut down the rest, taking a new position in front of the cannon. They will give their lives to protect this cannon as much as Lord Kumabe gave his life to protect my heir. Akahashi, Kumabe, Jou--the three finest retainers of my clan.

    Even so, the enemy's charge grew more intense and seemed to be pushing his forces back, despite the general lack of fortifications from the hours of bombing. Was Li Dayong inspecting here because he knows things are turning for the worse elsewhere? Takamori could hardly believe it--they entered this battle with so great an advantage even Takeda Tokitsuna could do nothing about it--but he still felt worried. If only that idiotic traitor Hachiya hadn't caused that commotion, then those damned Mongols would have given someone I know like Mouri or Adachi more authority. Li Dayong is too focused on the broader picture, let alone that Shi Bi bastard in charge here.

    "Fire again," Takamori said in Chinese to the soldier in charge of the cannon, a turbaned man with brown skin and foreign looks. "Lower the elevation and shoot forth into their ranks."

    "My lord, we should wait until sunset to shoot again. We have used this cannon far too much today," he said. "A gun is like a horse or ox--you must not demand too much from it lest you lose it."

    "This gun in my hand can fire all it pleases," Takamori said. "Just last year I fired it for hours and killed ten foes. Any well-built cannon must be the same, no matter how large."

    "Please, my lord, it is dangerous to use this cannon like that! Have not your men suffered from their cannon exploding in their hands? What a disaster it would be should this cannon do the same!" the western foreigner protested.

    "Some cannons are of inferior quality and some cannons are poorly maintained, but certainly anything ordered by the great Li Ting and forged by the brilliant artisans of the Middle Kingdom cannot be like that! Get firing, idiot, or your god will be sending you to hell after I drown you in a barrel of sake!" [11]

    He saw a bucket of water meant for the oxen and through it on the cannon. It sizzled as water over a kettle full of boiling water. As I thought--this will cool it down and ensure it will fire again.

    The terrified man shook as he relayed the orders to his crew, all brown-skinned westerners like him. The man argued for a moment in some unintelligible tongue before begrudgingly reloading the cannon. Takamori himself did the same, cleaning out the barrel of his own gun before loading another stone into the barrel. As he poured the powder back in, he was content to hear a clank amidst the din of battle. A great stone had been loaded into the cannon and one foreigner prepared the fuse. Others among them ran off, terrified of what might result, and the lead gunner handed Takamori the fuse.

    "I cannot do this, my lord! Punish me now or later, but you will fire it yourself!" the man said. Takamori yanked the torch from his hand and jabbed it to his head and lit his turban on fire. The man dropped the ground in pain and unwrapped the cloth from his head as he tried to scurry off.

    "Serves you right, coward!"

    "Where are those gunners, my lord?" Akahashi asked. "We have driven them off, but it seems clear they'll be focusing on this cannon again!"

    "They fled as cowards from their own weapon," Takamori replied. He held up the torch. "But I will fire this again, and send someone to round them up." He stepped toward the cannon, stepping over sacks of gunpowder and struck the torch to the match to light the cannon. The tremendous noise split his ears and sent a shower of burning metal toward him that in an instant turned the world to black, for the great beast before him spit not fire, but instead shattered into pieces.

    ---
    Aonogahara, Mino Province, April 11, 1303​

    "Wh-what the...!?" Burilgitei exclaimed, hearing a great noise and immense plume of smoke rising from his left. Even the blasts from that cannon weren't as noisy as what he just heard.

    "I will find out, my lord," Zhang Ding said.

    "Good." As Zhang Ding rode off, Burilgitei grit his teeth in frustration over the tactical situation. The enemy's reserve cavalry stopped us right before we could crush their left. They truly are throwing everything they have into this battle. His horse reared back, avoiding a corpse of a horse with a caltrop embedded in its hoof. The enemy has us channeled with annoying limited motion. They can cycle their exhausted men, while we cannot lest we lose our momentum. Damn you, Takeda, your men fought well to execute that strategy.

    The great cloud of smoke enhanced the red clouds of the overcast sky. Sunset had come, and soon they would be forced to return to their camp to prepare for a night battle--or wait until tomorrow. It would be unwise to fight at night with such an exhausted army.

    "Things are not going well," Gao Xing said as he observed the ranks in front of him pulling back. He raised his shield and out of instinct blocked a crossbow bolt. "That blast invigorated our foes."

    A group of cavalry rode up to Burilgitei, Prince Khayishan at their head. He held his shield in an awkward fashion, clearly the result of injury to his arm. Based on the unfamiliar horse he rode on, it was clear Khayishan had been unhorsed in battle.

    "Burilgitei, I am ready to commit my men once more, but we are being pushed back."

    "I am glad to hear it, prince," he said. We were so worried about you all day, and you ride up like nothing as happened. "Commit all of our reserves. I feel we cannot gain the field today."

    "Nonsense, if we just push harder..." Khayishan said.

    "Your majesty, the enemy views that explosion as a sign from the heavens that they might still win, and no doubt many of our warriors were killed from it. We need to reorganise our forces and decide on our next course of action, for the sun is setting soon."

    "U-understood," Khayishan replied, rallying the kheshig with his flag and sword.

    Zhang Ding returned, looking stunned.

    "The cannon itself has exploded along with nearly all of our unspoiled gunpowder," he reported. Burilgitei's heart sank--that fact alone would make taking Kamakura by the year's end nearly impossible. "Li Dayong is wounded along with hundreds of others and dozens are dead. There is no word from the Japanese in the temple."

    "It blew a hole right through our lines..." Gao Xing muttered in shock, but Burilgitei just shook his head.

    "I am glad the heavens gave me the strength to recognise such disasters as they happened, but what a shame I could do nothing to save those men."

    ---
    Aonogahara, Mino Province, April 11, 1303​

    "No luck," said the blonde-haired man as he stepped off his horse. "The enemy's defenses are too strong to drive them off so easily. I lost twenty men, and the Japanese lord I was with lost twice as many at least."

    Khayishan shook his head, the pain in his elbow painful and increasingly present as the excitement of battle faded. A great lump swelled on his elbow from his fall earlier, the result of an arrow from impossibly far. And even after he washed himself, the mud from that field seemed to have soaked into every pore.

    "Dammit," Khayishan said. "There goes our chance of resolving this in one day. I thought for sure all we needed was one final push, and a night attack would be exactly that."

    "Enemy attack, enemy attack!" a distant sentry shouted, and Khayishan saw torches flickering in the distance. He rolled his eyes. It is nowhere near enough to cause any damage, but those men on a suicide run are enough to be a nuisance.

    Aleksandr Zakharievich noticed Khayishan's frustration.

    "Were I the enemy commander, I would do the same. He is telling us that not only has he survived, but that he is still ready for battle and is not afraid of us.

    Khayishan saw more torches coming toward him and drew his sword, but taking a stance for battle hurt his elbow.

    "Let me handle this, my lord," Aleksandr said, climbing onto his horse and drawing a bow. Other warriors crowded around him, shielding Khayishan from battle. Aleksandr fired a shot into the lead enemy horsemen and he fell right from his horse. As the small enemy party drew near, Khayishan noticed a few of them falling off their horses on their own. The kheshig shot more arrows toward the torches, and one torch crumpled over on the ground with a bellowing groan. Khayishan immediately started laughing as it dawned on him they had fallen victim to a glorified prank.

    Khayishan walked alongside his men, noticing the man Aleksandr killed was already heavily wounded from earlier. Most other men appeared to be the same, but some were no doubt already dead with how they were strapped to their horses. Some were not men at all, but oxen with torches tied to their horns. One of his warriors shrieked as a fallen enemy used the last ounce of his strength to stick his dagger into the man's heel.

    "Our enemy's wickedness extends even toward the deceased, it seems," Aleksandr said, drawing the sign of the cross in front of him.

    "More than that, we've been played as fools," Khayishan complained. "Decapitate everything fallen, human, horse, or ox, and gather their corpses and feed them to the dogs." He shook his head. "We lost over 100 men trying to assault their camp, but they achieved the same result without losing a single man who wasn't already dead."

    "It is no wonder Lord Burilgitei respects the enemy's commander so much," Aleksandr said.

    "Torches tied to the horns of oxen...my concubine insisted I hear performers who sang part of an old Japanese story where something similar happened. We are fortunate that was not his main strategy, lest we have been totally crushed. Our enemy knows well his past and is using it to preserve his future [12]." Khayishan looked up at the clearing sky and the yellow of the waning half moon rising and sighed out of worry and uncertainty. The enemy may have used this foolishness to conceal his retreat, or perhaps he is using this to buy more time to arrange traps like yesterday's madness and fight another great battle here. No matter, I will not leave this place until every last one of them are dead.

    "Your majesty," his strategist Bayan said as he approached. "Lord Nanghiyadai wishes to see you."

    "But I do not wish to see him," Khayishan snapped, wishing to ponder more the enemy he fought. "I already know what he wants. He wants to discuss this enemy attack, and he wants to hear my opinion on whether we should fight or retreat. I am sure Burilgitei is already shouting 'retreat, my lord, so we can strike him somewhere else!'" He gave his finest impersonation of Burilgitei's gruff voice, enough to make Bayan smile.

    "That is precisely the matter," Bayan replied, and Khayishan rolled his eyes. I've been around these generals enough to know how they act in this sort of situation.

    "In which case, Bayan, please tell him the enemy attack is a rabble of dead men, horses, and oxen and is nothing but our foe thumbing his nose at our inability to defeat him today. Burilgitei is a brilliant general, but he only sees the big picture. Perhaps he is right that it is best to let the enemy exhaust himself further and let those men from Goryeo deal with them, but I will not have that. For what they did to me today, I demand this battle end right here on this plain tomorrow."

    ---​

    Few battles in Japanese history are as famed as Aonogahara, for it has been frequently viewed with outsized importance in relation to the Mongol Invasions of Japan. According to the war chronicles on both sides, 125,000 Mongols clashed with 75,000 Shogunate warriors--in truth these numbers were exaggerated, yet it still represented a tremendous climax to the Banpou Invasion.

    The campaign in 1303 followed conventional Mongol strategy innovated by Subotai nearly a century before. Supreme Mongol commander Nanghiyadai approved a plan by Burilgitei, ever a keen scholar of his ancestor's tactics, to launch feints and threaten Kamakura from as many directions as possible, thus dispersing Shogunate forces before reconcentrating and breaking through at one given point. These feints were to arrive by sea in the south along with attacks along a northern, southern, and central axis.

    Mongol strength in central Japan numbered 75,000 warriors--of these, 50,000 warriors were assigned to the main task of driving off the Shogunate army assembling in Mino Province. The remainder consisted of the other two armies in the northern and southern coasts respectively along with smaller raiding parties. All forces were to be capable of supporting each other and eliminate Shogunate resistance in pursuit of a series of decisive battles that would link up with the warriors striking south from Ezo and thus totally defeat the Shogunate.

    The fearsome Burilgitei served as the primary Mongol commander in the field, commanding 15,000 men. His left and right wings were commanded by Shi Bi (conquerer of Mount Hiei) and Zhang Gui (besieger of Kyoto) leading 10,000 men each. Prince Khayishan and his strategist Bayan the Merkit commanded the vanguard of 10,000 warriors. The Goryeo warrior Yi Haeng-ni commanded the small rearguard of 5,000 men. Those Japanese soldiers present were commanded in part by the veteran Mouri Tokichika, assisted by Adachi Tomasa and Ijuuin Hisachika, dispersed throughout the army.

    Although this had worked in the past, the Shogunate came to expect such strategies to be used by the Mongols. A defeat like at Kitsuki in 1294 would not happen again for as the war progressed, a new generation of warriors had gained acclaim on the battlefield. Warriors looked to victorious commanders with awe and believed them more capable than the appointees of the Shogunate. Takeda Tokitsuna is the archetypical example of that sort of commander, gaining the loyalty of dozens of high-ranking warriors by virtue of his victories in battle. Most crucially, these warriors carried with them the expectation that their lands would be returned or they would receive an equal compensation.

    But Takeda would not be the commander--he was simply the leader in charge of the Shogunate's vassals present at the battle. Houjou Mototoki, head of the Rokuhara Tandai, served as overall commander, but he was only 16. He was thus aided by Nagasaki Takayasu, uncle to Nagasaki Enki and a veteran commander. In addition to dozens of men from the Houjou clan, numerous senior Houjou vassals from the Nagasaki, Kudou, Bitou, Nanjou, Hitomi, Onozawa, Ogushi, and Suwa clans also joined the battle leading forces.

    The Shogunate rallied 30,000 warriors in defense of Mino. Around half of them were veteran warriors and ashigaru, many from Western Japan or recently occupied lands in Omi Province. Eastern Japan likewise contributed numerous warriors and ashigaru, but their experience ranged from talented veterans to inexperienced peasants. A large number came from Mino Province, willing and ready to defend their land from the invaders. Many were barely older than boys, sons wishing to take vengeance for their father's deaths, while others were elderly monks returned to secular life wishing to aid their country in its time of desperation.

    Uniquely, Shogun Takaharu himself sought to join the battle out of a desire to lead warriors in protecting Japan, but was denied by the Houjou clan ostensibly for his own safety. Takaharu greatly resented the Houjou for their decision, and in particular Nagasaki Enki who he understood was pulling the strings behind their clan. Regardless, Takaharu had connections. The Shogun dispatched Funaki Yorikazu (舟木頼春), a young warrior from Mino, as his official representative alongside the talented archer Sayou Tamenori (佐用為範), each carrying seals of the Shogunate with them.

    Even before the battle, all sorts of intrigue surrounded the Toki clan, the dominant clan in Mino. Their crafty leader Toki Yorisada (土岐頼貞) knew well how much he stood to gain and formed an alliance in Mino consisting of their clan and branch families, their household vassals, and close allies like the Saitou clan termed Kikyou-ikki (桔梗一揆) [13]. He gave an arduous list of demands to the Houjou, which included appointment as military governor of Mino, funds to construct or expand at six Zen temples (for Toki was a devout follower of Zen), an additional Houjou wife for himself as well as his underage heir, a portion of the Houjou clan lands in Mino for himself and all his heirs, full compensation for the cost of raising and equipping his peasants and retainers.

    Requiring Toki's strength, Takeda tried pressuring Houjou and Nagasaki into accepting the demands, but Houjou attempted to bargain with Toki for several days even as the Mongols approached. The Toki clan grew impatient--on March 11, a 14 year old samurai of a Toki branch family, Tajimi Kuninaga (多治見国長), led a group of young warriors to the manor of the military governor of Mino, Houjou Munenori (北条宗教). After slaying his guards, they set it aflame and abducted his son Tokiharu (北条時治).

    The young Tokiharu was retrieved within two days--the Houjou killed Tajimi's lieutenant Asuke Shigeharu (足助重治) along with a dozen other followers. Tajimi tried and failed to commit suicide, but although he was sentenced to death, his status as a Toki clan relative ensured he received the lesser sentence of exile to Mutsu. No kinsmen of the conspirators were punished in the incident thanks to the interference of Takeda, Toki, and the Imperial Court in protecting all involved. The message sent was clear--the Shogunate accepted all of Toki Yorisada's demands.

    These rewards largely satisfied the Toki clan and their vassals and allies. Saitou Motoyuki (斎藤基行), uncle of the steadfast Kyoto defender Saitou Toshiyuki and guardian of his children, gained additional land and the prospect of advancement for his grand-nephews. On the other hand, members of the Nagaya clan, owners of Tarui Castle (垂井城) near the border of Omi and Mino Provinces, demanded as much as Toki Yorisada received on the basis of their strategic location and success in prior battles. Takeda dispatched the akutou Kusunoki Masato to force them accept a much lesser reward. A battle began and Kusunoki slew Nagaya Kageyori (長屋景頼) and drove out their warriors. The castle was then fortified with warriors loyal to the Shogunate.

    Knowing the size of the Mongol force and the narrow confines of the landscape, Takeda organised a defense in depth strategy. Winter 1303 saw all manner of fortifications hastily erected, ambushes placed in the road, and alternative paths sealed off or turned into traps. The Mongol opposition understood this strategy--they continually harassed the Shogunate with their scouts and raiders, sparking a series of small battles which neither party gained the upper hand.

    In particular, Takeda believed that with his defense-in-depth strategy, they would be forced to make a stand by the ruins of the Mino Kokubun-ji (美濃国分寺), the provincial temple established centuries ago. Beside a few rice paddies on the fringes, most of this field called Aonogahara was marshy ground with poor drainage. It is said the Shogunate prayed for floods in Mino that winter and spring and even pressganged local peasants into reducing the drainage capacity of the fields. The fortifications and barricades that existed were set up specifically to cope with the wetland.

    The first true battle of the campaign came on March 18 at Tama Castle (玉城), a new fortification built by the Toki clan [14]. Despite its small garrison of only 500 warriors, Tama held out against the Mongols for several weeks. So staunch was the resistance the Mongols left the siege to a smaller group of Japanese allies by April 3 and chose a more difficult path through the hills. Upon noticing this, a small group of Japanese under the 16 year old samurai Satake Sadayoshi (佐竹貞義) escaped, killing many Mongol scouts along the way to warn lookouts several miles away at the gate called Fuwa-no-seki (不破関) by the village of Sekigahara [15].

    At Fuwa-no-seki, Takeda Tokitsuna's trusted lieutenant--and nominal superior--Houjou Munenaga was dispatched to command 3,000 Shogunate soldiers. Among them was the 57 year old Takezaki Suenaga, who returned from his life as a Buddhist monk following the sack of Kyoto. Takezaki led a cavalry squadron that continually reinforced the lines and drove the Mongols back on their first attack on April 4. Takezaki himself slew twenty men in battle before he perished, mostly those from the Kikuchi clan such as their veteran retainer Kumabe Mochinao (隈部持直) who perished defending the Kikuchi clan's heir Kagetaka (菊池景隆).

    Despite being outnumbered over 15 to 1, the Shogunate held the lines valiantly for three days before being overwhelmed. Only fifty survived, including Satake and Komai Nobumura's son Nobuyasu (駒井信安)--all had been ordered to return alive to impress upon the main force the combat skills of their enemy. Mongol casualties were said to be over 4,000 men as many stumbled into traps and faced disciplined, determined resistance against numerous lines of defense. Burilgitei blamed the defeat on Zhang Gui, who had vigorously emphasised frontal attacks. Zhang was flogged and sent back to China for further punishment. His chief lieutenant Guo Zhen (郭震) replaced him as commander.

    On April 9, the Mongols attacked the third Shogunate line near the town of Tarui at the old capital of Mino Province. One thousand Shogunate warriors under Houjou Munenori held up the Mongol army for several hours, taking advantage of the flooded Ai River (藍川) and its tributaries impeding Mongol passage. However, the Mongols this time proved far more cautious for Burilgitei emphasised they had months to conquer Japan and methodically wore the Japanese down while minimising damage to their own forces. Under cover of a sudden rainstorm, a wounded Houjou Munenori retreated his forces outside Tarui to the fields of Aonogahara as expected, urgently summoning Shogunate reinforcements.

    As Takeda Tokitsuna arrived, the Shogunate reinforced a fourth defensive line set up at the Umetani River, a tributary of the Ai River made much wider by floods. Shogunate archers and spearmen repelled several attempts to cross. A famous duel occurred here where the defector Kuge Mitsunao encountered his bitter rival Kumagai Naomitsu--after exchanging arrows, Kumagai crossed to the opposite bank with a small entourage, struck him down with his blade, and retreated, albeit losing his horse, his guards, and being so wounded he did not further fight at Aonogahara.

    Takeda intended the stand at the Umetani to force the eager Mongols into pursuit where the main Shogunate force might ambush them, but the Mongol vanguard under Bayan and Khayishan noticed this. They sent small, ambushing Shogunate patrols and at the given signal unleashed fire arrows upon the Shogunate's camp. Hundreds of Shogunate warriors died and the remainder retreated. Takeda's best strategy thus failed.

    The survivors retreated to their encampment and makeshift fortifications along the banks of the Yakushi (薬師川) and Otani Rivers (大谷川), small streams also swollen by rains [16]. When questioned by Nagasaki Takayasu as to the failure of his strategy and risky positioning of his army, Takeda's lieutenant and strategist Komai Nobumura noted that Takeda followed the strategy of "positioning his back toward water" (背水の陣), a strategy devised by Han Xin (韓信), a brilliant general of the early Han Dynasty. Takeda himself quipped that he had faith (信) in Xin (信) for many in his clan shared his name. The veteran warriors would stand in back, unwilling to risk drowning ensuring they constantly reinforced the less experienced men in the front.

    Immediately before the battle, one Japanese commander of the Kingdom of Japan, Hachiya Sadachika, defected from the Mongols alongside 1,000 warriors. Hachiya had distinguished himself in the battles at Tarui and Umetani and likely argued too much with the seniormost Japanese commander Mouri Tokichika. In the process, Hachiya raised a great commotion within the Mongol camp, slaying some of them and causing confusion as they chased Hachiya's small force. Hachiya's pursuers encountered Shogunate scouts, who were quickly defeated. In the Shogunate camp, Hachiya delivered information of the Mongol troops and was hailed as a hero. Houjou Mototoki declared him restored to lands he lost for his part in the assassination of Houjou Morotoki several years prior.

    Hachiya was the first prominent figure from the Kingdom of Japan who switched sides. His defection rose tensions between the Japanese and Mongols. Burilgitei scattered the Japanese forces throughout his army, ensuring defections would be both more difficult and would not get in the way of a retreat yet also impeding the command lines established by Mouri and Adachi. This only caused yet more irritation from the Japanese, for some were assigned less prestigious fighting locations and many were assigned to battle alongside unfamiliar leaders.

    Overall, the Shogunate's defense-in-depth strategy worked, albeit it at the cost of over 4,000 soldiers including many veterans and fanatic warriors. They killed at least 5,000 Mongols in return and likely forced Hachiya's defection which further lowered morale. For the final battle at Aonogahara on April 11, the Mongol forces numbered around 44,000, still far outnumbering the 27,000 Shogunate warriors. Attention was given to Khayishan's vanguard, with reinforcements drawn from all other parts of the Mongol host to ensure the vanguard could shatter the Shogunate.

    The weather at Aonogahara favoured the Shogunate, for heavy rains that morning soaked much of the gunpowder the Mongols used. The mud proved a valuable place to lay stakes, caltrops, and other traps for Mongol cavalry. It was carefully scouted by Takeda Tokitsuna for the optimal route for his cavalry to attack. One wing of the Shogunate forces commanded by Toki Yorisada, the Houjou vassal Seki Moriyasu (関盛泰), and Houjou Munenaga took the high ground around the ruins of the Mino Kokubun-ji while the bulk assembled at the banks of the Otani River. Over a thousand surviving warrior monks fought here as well, commanded by the monk Shingen (親源) who escaped the siege of Mount Hiei [17]. A small contingent of archers under Nasu Suketada stood behind the river or in the nearby hills as an emergency reserve.

    YFfMxxK.png

    Diagram of troop movements during the first day of the battle of Aonogahara

    The Mongols struck first in the afternoon of April 11, where the left wing of Shi Bi struck the Shogunate at the Mino Kokubun-ji. With his subordinate Li Dayong and his gunnery troops, they blasted apart the makeshift fortifications at the cost of most of their dry gunpowder. Fierce fighting took place in the ruins as the Toki clan's forces and Shogunate reinforcements tried holding the location. Takeda tried springing one of his traps, signalling a unit of 1,000 warriors under Nawa Yukitaka hidden in the hills to ambush the Mongols and spread panic on their path to raiding the Mongol camp, but Burilgitei anticipated this--perhaps himself understanding that Takeda consciously borrowed Han Xin's strategy--and beforehand had deployed Sugimoto Tokiaki with 1,000 warriors to screen his force. Although an inconclusive struggle, Nawa was unable to carry out his misssion.

    As fighting around the Mino Kokubun-ji continued Burilgitei saw an opportunity and struck in a wedge to separate the Shogunate's two forces and destroy them separately. They quickly fell into Takeda's trap and became ensnared in the mud with many killed by Shogunate arrows or injuries from falling due to caltrops. Among the wounded was Khayishan, who suffered a wounded arm as his horse collapsed from an arrow. It is said the archer Sayou Tamenori fired the shot from nearly 150 meters away, prompting Nasu Suketada to mourn "Oh great ancestor, why does your hand now guide the bowstring of this warrior of Harima!" [18]

    Khayishan's injuries halted any Mongol momentum and stopped their cavalry charge cold, but the Shogunate could not take advantage of it for Burilgitei reinforced them soon after. Worse, the Mongol right under Guo Zhen hammered the Shogunate left and killed its defacto leader, the monk Suwa Jikishou (諏訪直性) alongside many of his fellow Houjou vassals. In panic, the shogunal regent's cousin Houjou Masafusa (北条政房) promised half his lands to those who might save him--this inspired a fierce counterattack led by allied akutou under Terada Hounen which prevented a total collapse at that moment. Regardless, Nagasaki Takayasu panicked and ordered Takeda to unleash his cavalry, but Takeda refused. A fierce argument followed as each tried to persuade Houjou Mototoki--in the end Mototoki compromised and ordered Takeda to send half his forces. Komai Nobuyasu, son of Nobumura, commanded the charge.

    Komai's 700 horsemen nearly split Guo's forces from the panicked forces of the Mongol center, but Guo's warriors succeeded at closing ranks around Komai's men. Komai perished alongside several warriors of Takeda allies such as the elderly Kaneko Moritada (金子盛忠) along with his son and grandson, but the survivors rallied the men. Tsubarai Nobutsugu from that point practically took charge of the Shogunate left.

    Komai's sacrifice bore fruit, for in the chaos Guo's men became deadlocked against the reorganising Shogunate left. Takeda and Nagasaki once more argued how to exploit this situation, with Nagasaki preferring to crush the Mongol center while Takeda desired to eliminate the Mongol right. The argument continued for some minutes before they heard a great explosion and pillar of smoke from the direction of the Mino Kokubun-ji. A cannon accident ignited much of the Mongol gunpowder and killed over 100 warriors including Kikuchi Takamori, the chief gunnery expert among the Japanese and his two leading retainers Akahashi Michimoto (赤星遠基) and Jou Takayori (城隆頼). Shrapnel from the explosion wounded Li Dayong and over a thousand others, and even injured Terada Hounen, whose akutou were pushing back the enemy.

    Considered divine intervention, Houjou Munenaga and Toki Yorisada pushed forward, checked only by the reserve troops of Yi Haeng-ni. This event settled the argument between Takeda and Nagasaki as Houjou was thoroughly convinced their right wing could handle the situation alone. Takeda himself led a cavalry charge with the remaining forces and tore through Guo Zhen's army. A few of them reached the bank of the river, where a small reserve of archers pelted them with fire arrows, leading to the survivors being rapidly surrounded and killed. Only reserve troops from Burilgitei and Khayishan's tenacity prevented their total flight.

    As the armies clashed further, the sun began to set on the battlefield. Hostilities continued for some time after dusk as Nanghiyadai used the opportunity to gradually remove his men from the battlefield. In just eight hours of fighting each side suffered thousands of casualties, with the bulk of them on the Mongol side. The failure to displace the Shogunate from the battlefield proved contentious at the Mongol strategy meeting--Burilgitei called for a retreat and reorganisation to strike elsewhere, but perhaps out of their wounded pride Nanghiyadai and Khayishan overruled him and ordered him to devise a plan for driving the Shogunate from the area.

    The Shogunate that day lost perhaps 5,000 warriors, including many from the Toki clan and the ranks of the Houjou vassals, but Takeda desired they stay and fight. Nagasaki tried overruling him once more yet at that moment the camp fell under attack by a daring night raid by Aleksandr Zakharievich and the kheshig. Although initially successful in causing panic, Takeda's steadfast leadership rallied the warriors to repel the attack. The attack drove home Takeda's key point--survival is victory, and by holding the line at Aonogahara they could force the Mongols into a retreat.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This is part one of a two part description of the Battle of Aonogahara--the next part will have the second day of the battle and its aftermath. The large amount of the character vignettes is because these are more or less the climax of the story where I tie up several character arcs. Incidentally, it was among the first chapters I wrote for Sea of Blood, Sea of Ice but underwent many, many revisions over the past few months.

    Aonogahara today is on the western fringe of Ogaki, Gifu Prefecture, bordering the town of Tarui. A village called Aono was later established nearby. I chose this site because Aonogahara was the site of a large encounter in the Nanboku-cho Wars where Ashikaga Takauji compared his warriors there to Han Xin's warriors at Jingxing in 205 BC. It's a very strategic location just east of Sekigahara, site of the decisive encounter in 1600 that secured Tokugawa Ieyasu's power at the end of the Sengoku era. Indeed, when told there was a battle at a place called Sekigahara, Tokugawa was confused and believed the battle had occurred at Aonogahara.

    Part two will also take a while to write, but hopefully it will be out in 2-3 weeks. Thank you for reading!


    [1] - OTL Fan Wenhu was dead by the early 14th century but I've given him a better fate TTL. As mentioned in a previous chapter, after he serves for several years on the Mongol side of the occupation government (Zhengdong) he is promoted to the central government and manuevers his way to chancellor based on Temur Khan's desire to finish the war. Such a career would not be too unusual (even for an ethnic Han) given Burilgitei's father Aju had a similar career path.
    [2] - Tsuruga Castle (鶴ヶ城) was the main fortress of the Toki clan before the mid-14th century, but they preferred to reside in and entertain guests in the nearby fortified manor of Hitoichiba (一日市場館)
    [3] - Taira no Kiyomori, ancestor of the Nagasaki clan. The Heike Monogatari claims his wife Tokiko saw a dream where the gate guardians of hell sealed him in a burning cage and taken directly to Avici hell, the lowest, most tormenting, and longest lasting of all Buddhist hell realms
    [4] - Takezaki Suenaga, the famous commissioner of a scroll depicting the Mongol invasions of Japan, fought in 1274 with only four men at his side.
    [5] - OTL his name was Kikuchi Tokitaka (菊池時隆) and he was born 1287, but since the "Toki" element of his name may have come from a Houjou godfather, I've renamed him Kagetaka since Shouni Kagesuke/his grandnephew may have served as godfather instead TTL.
    [6] - A Yuan reference to the 1274 invasion using their era name Zhiyuan, what the Japanese call the Bun'ei Invasion.
    [7] - Guo Zhen may have been a relative of Guo Kan, conquerer of Baghdad (and Guo Bingyi, TTL's burner of Kyoto), but little is known of their precise relation other than he was not a brother or son.
    [8] - Xiao He helped establish the Han Dynasty and served as its first chancellor--he plotted Han Xin's downfall due to the perceived threat Han Xin posted to the Emperor
    [9] - The kanji "信"--read "Xin" in Chinese or "Shin" and "Nobu" in Japanese depending on reading--means "faith", "trust", "believe", etc. and was hereditarily used by the Takeda clan in their names. This is why so many of Takeda's subordinates plus his son Nobumune have "Nobu-" in their names. Tokitsuna himself is an exception--likely he and his brothers borrowed "Toki-" from the Houjou clan. I felt like this pun couldn't go unnoticed and tried my best, but I think a native speaker could do better
    [10] - Basara refers to samurai of ostentatious dress (including on the battlefield), extravagent parties, and a contempt for traditional authority. It was more of a phenomena in decades after this, so Takeda Tokitsuna would consider it distasteful and reserves his contempt only for the Nagasaki clan and other parts of the Houjou clan who dislike him
    [11] - The Mongols gifted subject peoples guns (Li Ting and his son Li Dayong were Jurchens for instance) for warfare, but it seems gunpowder and much practical skills were unknown (for instance, Goryeo only made their own gunpowder in the late 14th century). So Kikuchi Takamori being an idiot about guns and cannons despite being a good shot with them is reasonable.
    [12] - The Battle of Kurikara Pass from the Heike Monogatari, where Minamoto no Yoshinaka defeats Taira no Koremori by gathering a herd of oxen, tying torches to their horns, and stampeding them down a mountain pass. The Taira are terrified into thinking the enemy is far larger than they are and the oxen by themselves knock many Taira off the ledges, leaving the survivors easy bait for the Minamoto army. The numbers are exaggerated, but this was a decisive battle.
    [13] - A bushidan (samurai alliance) led by the Toki and evidently a few unrelated/vaguely related clans. This league was used to improve their negotiating position with the Ashikaga--it worked since their strategic position and support for the Northern Court helped them ascend to the ranks of the top vassals of the Ashikaga Shogunate
    [14] - IOTL, Tama Castle wasn't built until 1332 when a branch of the Satake clan constructed it during Go-Daigo's rebellion against the Houjou. Satake Sadayoshi is the father of the OTL builder of this castle.
    [15] - Toward the southern edge of the OTL Sekigahara battlefield. Fuwa-no-seki was the site of a battle in the Jinshin War in 672. The actual gate of Fuwa-no-seki doesn't seem to have been used after the Heian period, but the name remained known and I suspect such a strategic place would've been fortified TTL.
    [16] - Today these are little more than tiny drainage ditches used to supply vast rice fields but were more wild in centuries past.
    [17] - Unfortunately I am not certain if that's the correct reading of his name (I think it is, and if you're wondering that's different kanji than Takeda Shingen's name) or find much information on him, but he seems to have been an uncle of Kitabatake Chikafusa, likely born sometime around 1260, and OTL became Enryaku-ji's chief priest and head of the Tendai sect after 1310. I find it plausible that someone like him might have been radicalised into becoming a warrior monk, and I feel warrior monks are an essential part of any premodern Japan TL
    [18] - See Chapter 13--Nasu Suketada was a descendent of the famed archer Nasu no Yoichi of the Genpei War. Sayou and his clan (OTL early supporters of Emperor Go-Daigo's Kenmu Restoration) originated from Harima Province.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 27-Azure Fields of Destiny, Part II
  • -XXVII-
    "Azure Fields of Destiny, Part II"


    Aonogahara, Mino Province, April 12, 1303​

    The morning sun poking through the clouds signalled the beginning of the greatest moment of Khayishan life's, the moment when he would destroy the enemy's final army. Already I have taken their capital, and now I will take their last ounce of strength and secure my achievements in this country. He fastened his armour tightly and grabbed his sword, emerging from his tent with joy in his heart despite his elbow still feeling painful and twisted from his horse collapsing from an arrow wound to its hoof of all things. Khayishan felt a warm embrace as he looked back, noticing his concubine smiling at him as she held in her arms Khayishan's young son Kusala.

    His strategist Bayan greeted him with a bow.

    "Lord Nanghiyadai has ordered Lord Burilgitei to lead the attack. All we must do is position ourselves accordingly so we might exploit the weaknesses he exposes," Bayan pointed out.

    "It will be simple enough," Khayishan replied. "We need only drive them into the river for good today."

    He prepared to climb onto his horse, whip in one hand, but as he did so a man grabbed his shoulder.

    "Lord Khayishan, please lead our soldiers from this camp today," the man said. Khayishan turned back and say Toqtoa of the Kangli, a talented captain in the kheshig he was fond of, and the man whose warriors saved him yesterday. "I fear your injuries are worse than you believe."

    "We injure our soul when we strike down our foes. What are such shallow injuries of the body compared to that?" Khayishan replied, shaking him off.

    "A prince leading from the front is like the head of the body--everything underneath will collapse if an accident happens," Toqtoa protested [1]. He grabbed the bridle of the horse, startling the beast so Khayishan could hardly ride it. Just what the hell is this man doing, stopping me from achieving the ultimate glory in this war? With a flick of his wrist, he swatted his captain with his whip, but even that didn't deter him. He kept whipping him and whipping him as his warriors watched, uncertain on how to intervene.

    "Stop this immediately!" shouted a voice. A man on horseback trotted toward them, recognisable by his accent and poise as Aleksandr Zakharievich. "Toqtoa, let go of his majesty's horse!" With reluctance, Toqtoa followed his superior's order.

    "Hmph, you'll listen to a fellow general but not your prince?" Khayishan spat. Aleksandr dismounted his horse and knelt before Khayishan, followed by Toqtoa.

    "Forgive him, my lord, for he is simply concerned of your injuries. It is a demonstration of his utmost loyalty toward you that he wishes to forever serve by your side," Aleksandr said, but Khayishan shook his head.

    "If you are truly worthy to be the bodyguards of the Great Khan's nephew, then you must be capable of protecting your master no matter his condition. If I am in trouble, I am confident you will rescue me with your strength," Khayishan explained. He climbed onto his horse and trotted away, followed by Toqtoa, Aleksandr, and Bayan. In the distance the enemy's army was moving like a great herd of animals lining up for the slaughter. Khayishan grinned at the sight as he prepared to do battle. Today I am born again, not as a mere prince but as a future Great Khan.

    "Let us rally the rest of our men," Khayishan said. "We shall take the enemy's left and drown yesterday's humiliation in the blood of our foes."

    ---
    Aonogahara, Mino Province, April 12, 1303​

    Takeda Tokitsuna stood in the rear lines riding his sturdy steed, taking in every sight and sound of the battle. He envisioned a mental map of the battlefield in his head--their right was weak today thanks to the need to reinforce the left, but Nawa and all his men were there to cover them, along with that rumoured brilliant archer Shogun Takaharu sent. It would be forced back soon, but the mess of human and animal corpses, mud, caltrops, and stakes in the field before them as well as the hills behind them would give them resistance.

    Meanwhile the enemy took his bait--their cavalry commander struck the left flank he devoted extra attention to ensuring was well-rested and prepared. He assumed everything was going well, since he heard no bad news yet. The Houjou men are filled with vigour this morning, out to avenge Lord Suwa's death.

    Best of all, Nagasaki accepted his proposal for battle. They would fight in a similar fish-scale formation as the prior day, cycling their ranks as needed for another long and lengthy battle. Tokitsuna hoped Nagasaki realised he had little other option than to rely on him, but no doubt Nagasaki would demand he give him a concession elsewhere.

    Komai Nobumura appeared before him on horseback, pale and weary today and distinctly unprepared. Nobuyasu was his only son, and Nobuyasu himself left behind only one son. I pray his branch of the Takeda clan prospers, for it would be a bitter irony of fate if he leaves nothing behind beside his wisdom in battle.

    "The enemy pushes hard against our left flank. As they face both the vanguard and the enemy's right, I suggest we carry out the centerpiece of our strategy," Nobumura spoke.

    "What has Lord Nagasaki ordered?" Tokitsuna asked. "I'm sure he has his own idea of what to do."

    "He seems uncertain himself," Komai replied. "It is best we make our move before he makes one for us." Tokitsuna nodded, aware of the danger.

    "In that case, you should remain here," Tokitsuna said, worried Komai might seek death in battle today. "I need someone I trust to restrain Lord Nagasaki."

    "There could be nothing better than dying by your side, my lord," Komai replied, confirming Tokitsuna's fears.

    "I think surviving to see victory would be all the better," Tokitsuna said. "Just like yesterday, survival is victory. I rely on someone with your name and fame to record our deeds in this battle should I not survive. I know you will never fail me, cousin."

    Without a further word, Tokitsuna, trotted off toward the main army.

    "Tsubarai! Ichijou!" he called out, his two favourite cavalry commanders turning their heads at once. "Let us rally the men, it is time for our decisive strike! Itagaki, Hiraga, Asonuma, remain in reserve with your light cavalry and follow Lord Komai's strategy! It is time the course of this battle changes for the better!"

    ---
    Aonogahara, Mino Province, April 12, 1303​

    Burilgitei paced back and forth in front of his horse, frustrated at the progress of the battle and feeling almost nervous about it. How do they still have so many horsemen after we killed hundreds yesterday? From the gentle hillslope he stood upon at the rear lines, one observation of the banners each side carried showed his lines had divided. Khayishan charged too early, and now there are few gaps we might exploit.

    "This will be a costly victory, Lord Burilgitei," Gao Xing commented. "They are even more tenacious today."

    "Understandable," Burilgitei said with a sigh. "They too understand the importance of this region and know how effective our cavalry will be on the plains beyond this area." No doubt that Takeda Tokitsuna planned this strategy.

    "Shall we advance the center? We are too far behind to do much good."

    "What has Shi Bi's army reported?" Burilgitei asked, suddenly worried about the progress of his left.

    "Nothing new," Gao said. "They are too far away from us and the entire too stubborn. "At last news, Lord Shi's subordinate Li Dayong was still blaming Kikuchi's idiocy yesterday for the lack of gunpowder and bombs that hinder his advance."

    "He should blame his own as well," Burilgitei replied, realising that part of the reason he felt so strange was the lack of clouds of smoke from the gunpowder. The enemy can shoot better, and their peasant soldiers will fight better without those deafening sounds. "Were Li Ting here, he would know when and where to commit the gunners. Nonetheless, we cannot leave him alone. Send those two Japanese commanders Mouri Tokichika and Ijuuin Hisachika with 2,000 men and have them break open the enemy lines and move Yi Haeng-ni's small reserve behind them."

    "Yes, my lord," Gao replied, ordering a messenger who stood near him. "But that still leaves the difficult situation on our right."

    "The enemy will notice his right collapsing, and stop at nothing to render aid." Burilgitei explained. "His only option is to let our warriors break through."

    "Are you not being too dismissive of Khayishan's challenge, my lord?" Gao asked. "He will not appreciate the loss of so many fine warriors of the kheshig as he struggles out there."

    Burilgitei clenched his fist. That damned prince should take responsibility for his own failure. Or perhaps it's my fault for not being a convincing enough advisor.

    "Very well. Order the men to prepare to charge at my command," he said. Burilgitei thought of that sword in his tent his enemy so cleverly named Haishagiri, "cutter of the deafeated." Do not think you've won yet, Takeda. We've only just begun our battle.

    ---
    Kamakura, Sagami Province, April 12, 1303​

    Nagasaki Enki found himself soaring high above a battlefield in a valley surrounded by mountains. Ruined houses and a temple cluttered the otherwise open plain where a great amount of blood had been spilled. The souls of the dead were rising up all around him, making a terrible groaning noise. The greatest mass of them surrounded a shining figure on horseback he recognised at once as his uncle Takayasu. He struck hard against the strange, demonic horde in front of him even as he was overwhelmed. A testimony to your strength that you aid me even in my dreams.

    The battle continued for some time, worrying Nagasaki as more and more dead began wandering about the battlefield, seemingly even noticing him. He could hardly move as they started to surround him as well. He heard familiar voices--Houjou Morotoki muttered something about betrayal, while Houjou Munekata himself appeared before him, his scowl and prideful stance as real as the last day Nagasaki saw him, not long before that fateful decision to assassinate him.

    "Nagasaki Enki, you corrupt priest!" Munekata shouted. "The afterlife comes for us all, and when you finally get there, I have so many words to say!"

    Enki stood motionless, trying to recall a sutra to chant at the vengeful ghost. Suddenly suddenly an arrow from Takayasu pierced the ghostly Munekata and he vanished, hopefully sent back to hell where he belonged. The other ghosts departed from Enki as well.

    He tried to get closer to his uncle and praise him for his good work, but suddenly a single burning arrow struck Takayasu. His body immediately burst into flames and Enki felt a great heat and could go no closer. The soldiers of the living started collapsing from being near Takayasu's burning body, and even the ghosts of the dead stayed away from it. He heard demonic laughing and could look no more as no doubt an even worse fate awaited him.

    Suddenly Enki awoke from being shaken by a senior guard he recognised as Houjou Tomosada. Houjou handed him the prayer beads he kept by the mat he slept on, to which Nagasaki started muttering a mantra.

    "I am so sorry for waking you from your nap, Lord Nagasaki, but you were having a terrible dream and looked ill!"

    As he finished his mantra, Nagasaki simply nodded.

    "The ghosts of the past wished to torment me...and my clan. But they can only affect the living should we give into something as ephemeral as fear."

    "I agree wholeheartedly, Lord Nagasaki. I-If you wish to discuss it with me, I-I can..."

    One part of Enki wished to dismiss Tomosada, but then he realised it would benefit him. Son of Houjou Tokimoto of the Nagoe Houjou, cousin to that Houjou Munenaga who follows Takeda Tokitsuna. Tomosada offers yet another means through which I might balance both Takeda and Houjou.

    "Very well. It was a terrible dream of fire, ghosts, and the burning of men...including my own uncle."

    "How horrible!" Tomosada cried. "I pray your uncle lives long and serves our Shogun to his fullest. I dream of terrible fires as well, and I cannot bear hearing of such horrors from others."

    Nagasaki could only hope that would be the case. He felt the worry that something had gone amiss on whichever battlefield his uncle now led the Shogunate's army. How wicked are the gods when they use my dreams as a stage to taunt me by repeating the claims of those men who sat my ancestor now burns in the darkest pit of hell.

    ---
    Aonogahara, Mino Province, April 12, 1303​

    Shouni Sukenobu ran forward, slashing enemy after enemy with his blade. It felt as if he might cut everything down before him as he pierced the enemy line. He stumbled as his foot sank in wet mud, and as he recovered his stance and struck the man in front of him down, he saw the muddy stream before him. The corpse of that warrior fell into the river and floated away.

    "We reached the river!" he shouted, waving to the warriors behind him. "The enemy force is in twain and it is all the work of the Shouni clan!"

    "Do not forget us in the Mouri clan!" shouted a youth named Mouri Hiroaki. "Father is still in that confused melee and will gain no glory, but I carry his standard forward!"

    "You are a good brother-in-law, Hiroaki," Sukenobu said as warriors rushed in around him. "We've all fought well, just as your father fights well leading us Japanese as we crush the Kamakura rebels for good." Even if the invader had taken most of their horses and what horses remained died getting them to this point, all that mattered was they reached the river.

    "Shall we attack their left or their right, Lord Shouni?" Hiroaki asked. Sukenobu pondered the question, for he realised he probably held the fate of the battle and maybe even the war in his hands. Strike their left and I press into the troops they keep cycling back and might be able to kill their leaders, but strike their right and it will surely collapse under that prince's attack. Some say that prince might be the next Great Khan, so I will surely benefit if I aid him. Perhaps I would receive as much land and power as my older brother Kagetsune will, and maybe even gain his sword! Oh how great that Hagekiri might look in my hands!

    "We hit their right!" Sukenobu declared. "Relay the order and we strike hard!" As he ran forward, he suddenly tripped over something. He picked himself up, men surrounding him with shields and to his horror noticed it was Hiroaki, stricken with crossbow darts in his throat, thigh, and shin.

    "Wh-what!" he shouted. Hiroaki grabbed his shin using the last of his strength.

    "R-run, L-Lord Shouni. Th-they've got us!" Hiroaki groaned in his final words. To Sukenobu's horror, one look at the enemy bank showed what looked like a half-flooded embankment was actually a row of shields under which men holding crossbows crouched. A single one of them sat on a horse, loosing arrow after arrow into his formation, the banner fluttering on his back the four diamonds of Takeda. Damn them!

    Sukenobu couldn't figure out what to do as he looked about his men who had fallen in confusion. The enemy battle lines they had split apart were gradually reforming, pressing against his warriors--he was surrounded.

    "Don't let the rebels take his head," Sukenobu ordered his guard. With hesitation, he cleaved his brother-in-law's head from his neck and handed the dripping head to a guard. "Let us all hurry back to the main battle lines." The man held it tight as he ran back through the crowd. He was hit with a spear and collapsed and the head rolled to the side, retrieved by a warrior Sukenobu couldn't tell was a friend or enemy.

    "Retreat! Retreat! Retreat to the main lines!" Sukenobu shouted, motioning to the men shielding him to keep doing so as they fled back. But it was too late--his men fell into panic along with the countless others who rushed to exploit the breach and the Kamakura rebels were upon them. An arrow wedged in Sukenobu's back as he hacked apart an eager enemy in front of him. He coughed up blood as he tried to keep fighting and keep hope alive, but a second arrow in the back of knee knocked him to the ground.

    "T-take my head back to my brother and great-uncle..." he spoke to a guard protecting him from the charge of enemy spearmen. Every word hurt to speak. "T-tell them how I fought..." He coughed up more blood, thinking of his brother Kagetsune's pride, his great-uncle's wisdom, and above all the beautiful concubine he lay with every night who was now with child. Damn them all for taking it away from me. But without further hesitation, Sukenobu drew his dagger and plunged it through his stomach, making as wide as cut as he could before his strength gave out and the world went black.

    ---
    Aonogahara, Mino Province, April 12, 1303​

    "My prince, I am wounded and the Russian Guard defeated, but I am still ready to serve!" Aleksandr Zakharievich shouted to Khayishan as he clutched his twisted arm. Pieces of his armor lay tattered and his face had a great gash. He carried a dirty, chipped Japanese blade, his own blade having been lost somewhere on the battlefield. Those wounded warriors of the Russian Guard standing behind him carried other Japanese or Chinese blades.

    Khayishan wanted to encourage him, but Bayan on the horse beside him shook his head and cut him off.

    "My prince, it is not wise to lose a man with such talent in this moment. Dismiss him for today so he might serve you for fifty years to come."

    Khayishan could not help but think that was aimed at his own argument from earlier with Toqtoa, but understood Bayan's point.

    "Sit in the tent and accept the shame of failure," Khayishan ordered. "Do not fail me in your next battle. As for the rest of you, carry on fighting your hardest."

    "I-I accept your order, your majesty," Aleksandr said in dejection. "I shall pray to God he sends a host of angels to protect you and guide you to victory!" He ordered something in his native language to a senior man of the Russian Guard beside him and straggled off with a limp.

    Khayishan ignored him and the Russian Guard taking positions in front of him, still studying the battle before him. The horsemen around him could no longer fight and were dying or stepping back, and with every shout his sword hand twitched from both exhaustion and above all, the pain of his injury the other day. Things aren't looking good, but with these men I am confident we can reverse this.

    "Toqtoa is clearing a path in the rear, your majesty," Bayan said. "We still have time to escape."

    "Damn that man!" Khayishan growled, taking out his anger by firing a wild shot on his bow into the crowd. "Were Toqtoa doing his duty and leading his men into the enemy, they would be fleeing in terror now! Do you not see, Bayan, how close we are to victory? Should we cause these men to panic, they are finished! We will overwhelm them with our numbers and they will not have a single army left!"

    "Lord Khayishan, the enemy has pierced our lines in two and has deployed their reserves. Nobody can aid us now," Bayan noticed. "We must retreat and reorganise our lines so we can fight again."

    "Just a little more!" Khayishan growled. "A little more and it will be them who retreat!" His mind had gone into a panic as Bayan's words registered. Why is Bayan demanding a retreat? Doesn't he see how close we are?

    The enemy broke through the cavalrymen in front of him with their spearmen, and Khayishan fell from his horse as one soldier threw his spear right into it. Khayishan drew his blade, ignoring Bayan's shouts as he decapitated the man before clashing with another enemy by his side. Bayan rushed against the enemy on his horse, drawing their attention and letting Khayishan strike down many of them.

    "Good work, Bayan!" Khayishan shouted. Bayan leaped off his dying horse and stabbed a man through the neck with his spear, closing ranks with Khayishan and a few surviving guards. As Khayishan tried to hack down an enemy spearman, the pain in his elbow made his swing a moment too late. The enemy soldier deftly dodged it and speared Bayan through his stomach.

    "Flee now, my lord! It's too l--" Bayan's words faded instantly along with Khayishan's vision. In his last thoughts, Khayishan had no idea what happened. We will still win this battle. When I wake up, I will wake up to a certain victory. In his mind's eye he saw it all--a great feast, the kheshig hailing his martial prowess, the heads of the enemy leaders before him, a golden tablet and chest of coins confirming his deeds, his concubine's affection as she handed him the newborn Kusala, and above all, that decree with the Great Khan's seal confirming him as crown prince. You'll still name me crown prince, right, Uncle Temur? I will still rule all under heaven one day, right?

    ---
    Aonogahara, Mino Province, April 12, 1303​

    Toki Yorisada hacked down an enemy, the eighth man he killed today. He grinned at those coming closer as he kicked the man's head toward their feet. The Mouri clan is leading this charge--I will take their heads! Warrior monks beside him struck down even more men of what seemed like a never-ending wave of foes swarming their position.

    "Lord Toki, I demand we retreat!" that obnoxious Houjou vassal Seki Moriyasu said. "The enemy is attacking us with such strength!"

    "Shut up!" Yorisada shouted, waving his bloodstained blade toward Seki. "Houjou Munenaga would not retreat, and he is now leading our men at the side of that Takeda Tokitsuna, whoever the hell he is. Do not interfere with his battleplan, or else I'll hack every limb from your body, Houjou dog!"

    "Y-yes, L-Lord Toki," Seki muttered, standing back from the fighting along with the younger Houjou vassals flanking him. But as for Yorisada, he need only plunge into the fray again. The waves of enemies began subsiding as he precisely dismembered enemy after enemy alongside some of his kinsmen. Perhaps fifty paces in front of him, he saw a man beneath the banner of the Mouri clan who looked important, issuing panicked orders to his men and another important-looking subordinate as he defended the collapsed rubble of the Mino Kokubun-ji.

    "The enemy general! Let us take his head!" Yorisada shouted, ushering on his soldiers. More and more Toki clan soldiers surrounded him, and even a few men with banners of the Seki clan came forward. Arrows flew from behind as the path was clearing itself. Up ahead, Mouri was panicking, blocking arrows with his shield as his subordinate stepped in front of him. The subordinate fell to the ground, pierced by an arrow in the throat as enemy resistance melted away.

    Mouri himself seemed shocked and tried retreating, but Yorisada and his men were too quick.

    "Lord Mouri, prepare to die!" Yorisada yelled. "Us men of the Toki clan led by myself, Toki Yorisada, shall have your head!" Mouri drew his spear and nearly speared Yorisada had a warrior beside him not thrown himself in front of it. Yorisada dived around the man and rolled on the ground, hacking at Mouri as he struggled to remove his spear from the man's sternum. He hurriedly picked himself off the ground and took a stance to prepare to duel him.

    Their duel was not to be, however. Mouri slew another Toki clan warrior beside Yorisada who tried piercing him, but then was immediately shot with several arrows. He fell to the ground, taking a blade and piercing his throat with it. A few retainers behind him stepped forward as they blocked Yorisada from taking Mouri's head using their own bodies. A tall retainer behind Mouri dragged his body away

    Enemy soldiers began running away, taking Mouri's corpse with them but a few cast down their weapons and helmets and fell to their knees, begging forgiveness. Toki was tempted to kill them, but then simply smiled. Welcome back to serving the Shogun, former traitors.

    "He's dead!" a soldier to his side shouted. "The great traitor Mouri Tokichika has perished! Us archers of the Seki clan have slain him!"

    "Seki!?" Toki yelled. "That bastard, stealing credit for my deeds!" He felt like ordering his men to take Seki Moriyasu's head as a consolation prize, and for a brief moment realised that committing such a deed may very well reverse the tide of the battle back to favouring the Mongols and thus award him all the high honours he knew Mouri Tokichika held. But just quick he cast those thoughts out of his mind, preparing to kill as many more enemies as he could. The battle was not yet over, and there were other generals on this field he might kill. He would just have to focus on them for now, and focus on dealing with the Houjou later.

    ---
    Sekigahara, Mino Province, April 12, 1303​

    Everything was lost--the battle, their prince, and the confidence of the Mongol armies. There could be no singing, dancing, and drinking on this night after such a demoralising defeat. Burilgitei could think of little but his own personal failures, frustrated he could not force a victory and wondering just why he lost. Such painful thoughts accompanied him on the three hours of marching through muddy fields between Aonogahara and their main camp at the village of Sekigahara they captured those triumphant days ago.

    Was it his own men? He could hardly believe it. Even Kikuchi Takamori could be said to have fought well before his foolishness with the cannon and gunpowder stores, let alone the other Japanese commanders. Khayishan fought valiantly before his death, as did so many other of his officers. Perhaps it was a failure of those under them to fight well, for it seemed as if the Japanese soldiers lacked motivation in this battle.

    But Burilgitei disliked thinking that, for it would not excuse him before Lord Nanghiyadai. What did I myself do wrong? Even with so many unmotivated soldiers, we held the advantage with our numbers. Takeda Tokitsuna used the terrain and numbers to their maximum advantage, and I could not find a way to stop him from doing so.

    With Guo Zhen and Shi Bi at his side, Burilgitei entered Nanghiyadai's tent and immediately bowed before him.

    "M-my greatest apology, my lord," he said, his heart heavy and fearful. "For all our strength, I could not overcome the finest general of the Kamakura rebels."

    "Why has Prince Khayishan not returned?" Nanghiyadai asked, a pointed question that signalled the danger Burilgitei was in. He thought back to Zhang Gui's own punishment, hoping to avoid that painful fate.

    "He perished in battle, having led our vanguard to its fullest on both days of the battle," Guo Zhen answered, stopping Burilgitei from having to answer the question himself. "He and his brave warriors cared not for the safety of their lives, but only for bringing victory to the Great Khan."

    "And what a shame it is that you squandered his sacrifice," Nanghiyadai said.

    "Lord Nanghiyadai, our flaw lay in the unmotivated cowardice of our Japanese soldiers," Shi Bi said as he tried explaining himself. "Had that fool Kikuchi Takamori not caused the cannon to misfire, we surely would have won!"

    "Kikuchi's decisions were a terrible mistake," Burilgitei said, knowing he had to answer for being the one to appoint Kikuchi to command a mingghan. "But Kikuchi was an eager student of Lord Li Ting, who personally requested his appointment as a commander of Japanese soldiers. I could not refuse a recommendation from such an eminent leader."

    Fortunately, Nanghiyadai seemed to understand this point, but his gaze remained pointed. He is searching for someone to blame. Burilgitei wondered just who he might blame if he wished to escape severe punishment.

    "The truth of the matter is that we lack in quality soldiers," Burilgitei continued. "We order our Japanese allies to send us warriors, and they send us the rabble of the fields led by young lords who desire only wealth and social position in their own society. The neglect of the court toward our expedition has never been more apparent."

    "The enemy must be doing the same," Nanghiyadai replied. "That is why he has so easily been destroyed in the past. How is it that under the Kamakura rebels, these peasants fight as equals to Mongol soldiers but under the leadership of a Mongol general, they fight according to their status?"

    It was not a question Burilgitei wished to answer, but he knew he must do so regardless.

    "They despise our rule," Burilgitei said. "And because of their hatred of us, they cannot summon the inner courage to fight. Those peasants from areas we have not yet subdued, on the other hand, fear us as monsters. We have backed them into a corner and they strike hard, and indeed we have backed the entire rebel regime into that same corner."

    "Hmph, so you say," Nanghiyadai said. "You have truly failed, Burilgitei, but I still do not know why."

    "I deferred to our sorrowfully departed prince on too many matters," Burilgitei replied. "Were it my decision, I would not have attacked the second day and been content to have inflicted the damage I had caused the first day. Our prince pushed for an aggressive strategy that we lacked the warriors to carry out, and I lacked the courage to dissuade him from that course."

    "That is a shame, then, Burilgitei. Your role is to serve the Great Khan and his family, and that means advising them from making errors."

    "I foolishly believed that Lord Guo Zhen's army, with the might of our prince's vanguard, might outflank the enemy and send him into panic. But Lord Guo's force suffered from the same as my own." Guo noticably shuddered as Burilgitei mentioned his name. He has been reliable in the past, but he is the only one I can plausibly blame for his majesty's death.

    "Lord Guo, is this true? Why did your army fail to defend his majesty?"

    "I-It was those Japanese warriors. They fill our ranks and fight poorly, and I could not protect his majesty's life in these conditions!"

    "Then you did not do your task," Nanghiyadai replied. "Burilgitei trusted you to do so, and you failed his trust. Therefore you shall return to the capital and answer to the Great Khan for your failures."

    "Y-Yes, Lord Nanghiyadai. I-I shall accept my punishment with dignity and grace," Guo stammered, sinking even lower on the floor. He will likely be flogged, lose a third of his property, and spend years at a distant posting for this. I will have to find somebody better to succeed him. At the very least he received better treatment than Zhang Gui.

    "As for you, Shi Bi," Nanghiyadai said. "Do not neglect your own failure in failing to restrain Kikuchi. When this war is over, the Great Khan shall investigate you for your failure here."

    "Y-yes, my lord. I praise you for your lenience."

    "And you, Burilgitei," Nanghiyadai growled, "Do not fail me again. You must produce results, and produce them soon, lest you suffer the same penalty as the others."

    "I will, Lord Nanghiyadai," Burilgitei replied, the anxiety lifted from his chest. "I will conquer Japan as I have been instructed, not just for my own sake, but for the Great Khan."

    "Dismissed, all of you," Nanghiyadai said, brushing them away as he turned to a bowl of kumis.

    Burilgitei left the tent, still feeling sorrowful and ashamed of his own failure. A monumental task now lay before him--defeating the enemy which seemed to never suffer defeat for long. Perhaps it would have been better if Takeda won a decisive victory, then that blade in my tent could fulfill its purpose.

    ---​
    On April 11 at Aonoagahara, thousands lay dead on the muddy battlefield covered in the bodies of horses, men, caltrops, and stakes. But the commanders on either side proved eager to continue shedding blood on the battlefield, for everything from personal pride to future wealth to national survival lay at stake on the result of the battle. For the Kamakura Shogunate, they sought simply to survive, while the Mongols and their Japanese allies sought to remove a potent obstacle in their campaign for dominating Japan. April 12 thus would become another day of colossal violence as another ocean of blood drowned the blue-green field of Aonogahara.

    The plan for the second day was far more muddied. Nanghiyadai remained hours away from the battlefield, and not every trap the Shogunate laid had been removed. Those restless peasants who survived--women, children, and old men--were not adverse to killing Mongols who came to water their horses or obtain supplies. For the senior commanders actually present--Burilgitei and Prince Khayishan--there would be no strategic discussions with Nanghiyadai. When Khayishan proposed to stay and fight a second day, Nanghiyadai approved without considering Burilgitei's counter-proposal to withdraw in feigned retreat and hope the enemy either took the bait or retreated himself.

    Khayishan thus dominated the planning for the battle that night. He got little sleep and proposed he lead his vanguard to strike the Shogunate left first and overwhelm them that way. At his insistence, his vanguard was reinforced to its full strength of 10,000 warriors which would combine with the Mongol right under Guo Zhen and its 10,000 warriors--thus the force striking the Shogunate left was thus nearly as large as the Shogunate's entire remaining army of 22,000 men.

    Burilgitei disapproved, preferring a more cautious plan of preserving his army's strength and ending the day with a cavalry assault to break them. For him, the Mongol numbers of 37,000 warriors would be sufficient. Thanks to Khayishan, he himself led only 10,000 warriors in the center, leaving only a small left wing of 6,000 men (plus 500 skirmishers on their left under Sugimoto Tokiaki) and a reserve of 1,000 men. But he was wary of annoying Khayishan lest he lose the favour of a man he believed likely would become Great Khan, and at any rate believed that Khayishan's plan would succeed albeit at greater cost. Burilgitei thus selected a crane-wing formation (鶴翼の陣), keeping back his own forces in the center and letting his wings rout the enemy before advancing.

    Despite calls to make a night raid of his own or to sortie out at dawn, Takeda Tokitsuna instead ordered defenses to be fortified and traps prepared. Soldiers ventured into the morass of mud, blood, and bodies of horses and men to scattered caltrops and plant stakes. A few clashed with Mongol scouts, thus alerting the Shogunate to the great dawn attack by Prince Khayishan and Bayan the Merkit. As planned, the Mongols under Shi Bi once again attacked those Japanese ensconced in the Mino Kokubun-ji while the center under Burilgitei stayed back.

    qhK4q5X.png

    Troop movements at the second day of Aonogahara

    Khayishan struck the left flank of the Japanese army, avoiding the morass in the center of the plains. But he did not inflict as great of damage as he expected, for Takeda believed it a distinct possibility the Mongols might attempt that. As a result, Khayishan tried baiting the Shogunate's men into pursuing him as he retreated, but the Shogunate commander Onozawa Sanetsuna (replacing Suwa Jikishou, killed the previous afternoon, in assisting nominal commander Houjou Masafusa) maintained tight discipline, only slowly following him while giving Nagasaki and Takeda ample time to rearrange Shogunate battle lines into a fish-scale formation (魚鱗).

    As Khayishan wheeled his cavalry about and struck the Shogunate left, his strategic reserve consisting of the Mongol right of Guo Zhen followed him into battle. Takeda had been waiting for this chance--he ordered an all-out cavalry charge to split the enemy army in two. Hundreds of Shogunate heavy cavalry and thousands of light cavalry manuevered around the many traps and charged at the exposed flanks of the Mongol right.

    Burilgitei viewed Khayishan's actions as foolish and excessive, but still felt obligated to aid him. He reinforced Shi Bi's warriors and ensured they drove the Shogunate right under Houjou Munenaga and Toki Yorisada from Mino Kokubun-ji. These leaders ensured their men put up a fierce resistance every step of the way, and the archers of Nasu Suketada harried them from the hillside and spread confusion in the ranks of Shi's men. Lack of gunpowder aided Shogunate morale and ensured their makeshift fortifications proved difficult to take. As they drew further from Burilgitei, the less he was able to communicate and aid them. Burilgitei thus wrote off Shi's advance as having perpetually stalled.

    Among the advantages of the fish-scale formation was maximising the potential of the smaller army through reducing attrition. Takeda used this to the utmost by keeping a number of warriors in reserve by the river. Among these was a cavalry formation of light cavalry wearing minimal armor but training to charge as heavy cavalry. Despite this suicidal mission, Takeda used them to his advantage in the past. Takeda kinsman Itagaki Nagayori (板垣長頼) readily accepted his mission--end the threat to the Shogunate right.

    Itagaki's men charged Shi Bi's flank and rose panic. Although many perished--Itagaki included--they halted the forward momentum of the Mongol left and drove it back to Mino Kokubun-ji. By this point, the Japanese and Mongol center remained locked in fierce combat as the Burilgitei struggled to relieve Khayishan. Even Shi could not be relieved, for though Burilgitei sent warriors to circle around Shogunate lines, they became bogged down in the field of mud and traps and made little impact on the battle.

    Even so, the Mongol numerical advantage was becoming obvious as Burilgitei himself entered the battle with a great charge that forced the enemy to retreat. But it was a graceful retreat, and one coordinated so the Mongols had to fight for every inch in order to link up with Khayishan and Guo Zhen's battered force. Burilgitei rearranged the Mongol formation to try and split the Shogunate center and successfully managed to begin dividing their ranks. Moreover, his skirmishers under Sugimoto Tokiaki drove Nawa and Nasu's archers from the hillside and struck the flank of the Shogunate right.

    During this phase of the fighting, Nagasaki Takayasu fell in battle, victim of a fire arrow fired from afar. It is said the fire arrow completely burned up his body, as supposedly witnessed by his nephew Enki in a dream that warned of his clan's wickedness. But Houjou Munenaga rallied the troops, raising the banner of both the Houjou and Takeda clan high and reminding all present they fought for the Shogunate. He reinforced Nawa, who drove back Sugimoto Tokiaki and cautiously moved toward the enemy's rear.

    Takeda continued his gradual retreat, deliberately dividing his army in two as he had a small group of warriors under Henmi Nobutsune cross the river in makeshift rafts prepared the previous night. Soon the Mongols reached the river and received a withering barrage of arrows and crossbow bolts. They were unable to escape as the Japanese closed ranks around them, slaying thousands.

    By this point, the Mongol right was in great danger from hours of constant fighting. Aleksandr Zakharievich shattered his arm as his horse was suddenly killed and Khayishan dismissed him from the battlefield. Khayishan refused to retreat lest the entire battle come apart--as a result, he too was killed, struck by numerous arrows from horsemen under the command of Tsubarai Nobutsugu. His strategist Bayan held the line, permitting kheshig warriors under Toqtoa managed to retrieve the prince's body, but at the cost of losing hundreds of elite warriors including Bayan himself. The entire Mongol right began a retreat that started orderly but turned into panic.

    The exhausted Shogunate left could do little to affect the battle, but it was clear to them the battle had turned in their favour. They forced the overextended Mongol forces to retreat and reorganise their lines as a great momentum built. Burilgitei's chief subordinate Gao Xing led a great force into the fray alongside his reserves under Yi Haeng-ni, holding back the Shogunate advance and permitting the Mongols to orderly withdraw. But it was to little avail--Gao fell wounded and was captured, while the Kingdom of Japan's Mouri Tokichika perished defending him. Thousands of the rear-guard were massacred as only quick action from Burilgitei prevented a total rout. The Mongols withdrew from the battlefield and retreated eight kilometers westward to Sekigahara.

    fErjjzO.png

    As the day ended, nearly 12,000 warriors of the Yuan and Kingdom of Japan had been captured or killed, foremost among them Prince Khayishan. Although many on their side died, losses were far worse for the Kingdom of Japan. Mouri Tokichika died in battle, joining Kikuchi Takamori among the senior commanders of the Kingdom of Japan slain at Aonogahara--his third son Hiroaki (毛利広顕) also died. Three other Kingdom of Japan warriors holding the rank of military governor and mingghan commander perished--Kobayakawa Kagemune (slain by his cousin Tomohira) of Aki, Shouni Sukenobu of Buzen (committed suicide after seizing the riverbank), and Miura Kazuiiji (三浦員氏) of Bingo.

    These losses from the Kingdom of Japan greatly crippled the faction of Shouni Kagesuke, for he lost some of his most powerful allies. In contrast, only one Miura-associated general--Miura Kazuuji--died at Aonogahara, slain by Suwa clan retainers as he charged alongside Khayishan. Ijuuin Hisachika, a rising star in the Kingdom of Japan's forces, excelled at Aonogahara and slew ten Shogunate warriors as he fought around the Mino Kokubun-ji, including Houjou Munenaga's cousin Munemoto (北条宗基). This held grave repercussions for the future, while in the aftermath of battle demoralised the warriors of the Kingdom of Japan.

    It is clear the Kingdom of Japan's weaknesses led to the great defeat. Their warriors were demoralised and did not fight well, while others could barely carry out the commands demanded from them. Kikuchi Takamori's foolishness with the cannon he commanded exemplifies this--Kikuchi desired results first and foremost and did not know how to use the powerful weapon at his disposal. His failure caused the powder explosion that helped minimise Shogunate losses on the first day. Yet Kikuchi was by no means the only one--unmotivated and poorly paid warriors as a whole caused Mongol tactics to be insufficient in countering the fanatic will displayed by many of the Shogunate's defenders.

    At least 19,000 warriors serving the Yuan died at Aonogahara, likely an underestimate. Adding to losses before Aonogahara and defections--including several thousand Japanese taken prisoner or who surrendered, Burilgitei lost over half his army. It thus ranked among the greatest defeats the Mongols had suffered in over a century and the single greatest loss they suffered yet in Japan, and one which would impede the main thrust of the Mongol campaign in Japan in the coming months.

    In contrast, the Shogunate lost perhaps 9,000 warriors--5,000 on the first day, 4,000 on the second day. A disproportionate number were warriors of the Toki clan (including three of Yorisada's brothers) and their conscripted peasants, which ensured the Toki would continue to press on the Houjou for recompense that went far beyond what Toki Yorisada demanded. Three of Takeda Tokitsuna's Twenty-Four Generals--Itagaki Nagayori, Kaneko Moritada (金子盛忠), and Komai Nobuyasu--died in the battle as well. No doubt many other warriors were casualties of their own vigour--both Mongol and Japanese sources alike note the consistently high morale of the Shogunate's warriors due to perhaps faith in Takeda, the desire to the defend their land among the many from Mino and Owari Provinces, and the drive to avenge their many dead among the Houjou retainers.

    Few battles in Japanese history became as famed as Aonogahara. European writers reviewing Japanese history compared its importance to Japan as Tours was to Europe, and as with that battle, Aonoagahara has been frequently viewed with outsized importance in relation to the Mongol Invasions of Japan, for it represented a tremendous climax to the Banpou Invasion.

    Despite the great victory at Aonogahara, it came at the cost of Shogunate defeats--some severe--on other fronts. The Shogunate still stood at the edge of defeat as the Mongols advanced further and the core of Burilgitei's strategy--force the enemy to defend everywhere at once--remained intact. New opportunities for striking Shogunate lands opened up and even the main force Burilgitei headed prepared for another invasion of Mino Province. It seemed the only obstacle the Mongols faced was the existence of the battle itself, for their defeat held repercussions on their future success.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This I suppose was the "climax" of this story, as evidenced by its long length and many vignettes. I don't intend to do this again in the future--it was very time-consuming to write.

    Originally this contained a description of the battle's aftermath and what happened with the other campaigns, but I've moved those to the next entry.

    Just a few more posts remain for the Banpou Invasion, and then perhaps 5-6 more to close out this arc. Next will cover the immediate aftermath of Aonogahara. Thanks for reading!

    [1] - Much of this short bit is borrowed from the History of Yuan where it was an argument between Toqtoa and Khayishan before the Battle of Tekelik in 1301. However, this line of dialogue was said by a general praising Toqtoa's concern for his superior. Khayishan was wounded in the battle, although the battle was a decisive Yuan victory.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 28-The Sacrifices Made For Victory
  • -XXVIII-
    "The Sacrifices Made For Victory"


    Kawashiri [1], Higo Province, May 3, 1303​

    Kumabe Takatomo stared at the crooked-looking merchants and village chiefs prostrating in front of him, knowing just what they wanted. They want someone to lead them given these riots are getting too out of hand.

    "Lord Kumabe, we need a trained warrior, a man with talent in battle and authority as a leader! Only then can we carry out our mission of rescuing Japan from the evil foreigners!"

    "I am afraid you must find someone else," Kumabe replied. "It is one thing to slaughter unarmed foreign merchants and artisans or those fat invader bureaucrats who've never lifted more than a pencil, but to do anything more requires a force stronger than you've assembled." He sighed--this man claims he can give me a force of thousands of men, but I am unable to help him!

    "D-Do you even hold hatred for the invader in your heart?" the lead merchant asked.

    "I try my hardest to hold no hatred in my heart, for that is what the Buddha taught us," Kumabe replied. "Nonetheless I believe we must at some point settle our differences with the invader, but that time is not now."

    One of the petitioners, an elderly peasant leader with half his teeth missing rose up and slammed his knobby cane on the floor of the house.

    "Oh, it must only be because your grandfather served in his army! He gave himself away for nothing! Why, he is as foolish as my own son and grandson!"

    Kumabe was tempted to strike the man for his insult, but stayed his fist with a sigh as he understood the man's point. Just thinking about his grandfather, the man who raised him since his father perished in the second war against the Mongols not long after his birth, brought anger and sorrow to his heart.

    Yet he also recalled the man who killed him, Takezaki Suenaga. It was a thing of irony that Takezaki once fought on the same side as that man and his father, and he himself remembered Takezaki saying to him as a very young boy to grow up strong and powerful. I was so young, but Lord Takezaki said it with such conviction in his heart. He was a warrior beyond brave, beyond bold, and it is an honour that my grandfather died fighting such a man.

    "Do you know of the name Takezaki Suenaga?" Kumabe asked the assembled group. They looked at each other, most shrugging, before one peasant with heavy scars and a missing hand nodded.

    "One of the bravest warriors, always ready to meet the enemy on the battlefield. I was blessed to have been permitted to carry his baggage thirty years ago."

    "Good. Spread word of that man, for your bravery has recalled to mind his own. I will not demand the invader leave this land, because even for Lord Takezaki that would be impossible, but I will certainly demand the invader rule our land with justice and prevent those foreigners from carrying out their wickedness so long as they have a single foot within this divinely-protected country."

    The merchants and peasant leaders looked to each other with smiles and joys, and Kumabe rose to his feet and drew his sword.

    "Let us leave here at once! There are many corrupt bureaucrats to hang and much stolen wealth to reclaim! When we have drank our fill of justice, we shall march on Hakata at the head of countless warriors who follow our justice!"

    ---
    Kaga Province, June 1, 1303​

    Oda Nobukazu knelt before none other than the esteemed Houjou Kunitoki, head of the Rokuhara Tandai. Seated beside Kunitoki were several prominent warriors whose names he barely knew, but he knew well the banners of their clans--Suwa, Togashi, Shimazu. Just months ago, Nobukazu could hardly imagine a provincial lord like himself kneeling before such prominent lords, let alone a man the Shogunate saw fit to lead the armies of resistance against the invader, but thanks to the events of recent weeks it had become reality. He presented a bloodstained robe at the feet of Lord Houjou.

    "This robe belonged to my father, Oda Chikamoto, steward of Ota Manor," Nobukazu said. "It is pierced in six places--that is how many spears it took to strike him down."

    The lords glanced at each other as Houjou motioned an attendant to remove the bloodstained garment.

    "And what of yourself?" Houjou asked. "Why did you survive? Is it not right for a son to die defending his father?

    Nobukazu thought of it for a moment, recalling the scenes he witnessed as the enemy invaded his manor. Thousands of screaming warriors came at him and his clan, but his father and older brothers were fearless, and those few hundred peasants they mustered as defense knew it. They fought as lions and threw back the enemy over and over. But in the end, each of them died, struck down by arrows from afar or in his father's case, those spears.

    "It would be far worse if the son could not speak of his father's great deeds to his master. The Shogun must hear of what the warriors of Ota Manor achieved against the invader."

    "Understandable," Kunitoki replied. "Speak of it, then Oda Nobukazu."

    Oda took a deep breath, recalling the course of the fighting in his head.

    "It was a pleasant late spring day on the manor, and myself and my brothers were practicing sumo, for we were greatly impressed by the wrestlers at the Suwa Shrine the previous year. [2] We saw awful black smoke rising and felt the worst, so we took up arms and raced to defend our peasants. Myself and my two brothers drove off fifty invaders with our force of arrows, for the enemy feared there were more than us."

    "Just who witnessed this deed, Lord Oda?" asked Kunitoki's deputy, presumably Lord Togashi by the banner he sat in front of.

    "The headman of the village I saved saw everything. He alone survived, along with eight other peasants from Ota Manor who accompanied me here."

    "Carry on, then. What happened next?"

    "The enemy returned soon after as I reported it to my father. We rode to all the villages on the Ota Manor and gathered 500 warriors, placing them along all the key routes. My brothers led these men, and our vassals the Tsuda clan assisted. We struck the enemy down one after the other and drove him back."

    The elite of the Shogunate force looked at each other in amazement.

    "Lord Houjou, if Lord Oda is telling the truth, then this may explain our enemy's sluggishness this past month," Togashi said.

    "Fascinating. It seems Lord Oda's efforts may have saved many people. Go on, Lord Oda, what happened next."

    "For five days we held back the enemy, but on the fifth day of fighting they broke through our ranks. We were surrounded on all sides and nearly all of us gave our lives fighting our terrible foe. Even the women of Ota Manor joined the fighting, and my mother and the wives of my brothers died. I could barely save my own wife, for I suffered many wounds and survived only due to my fortune to meet Lord Shimazu Tadamune." [3]

    "That man helped you?" the warrior sitting in front of the Shimazu clan banner said, clearly annoyed at his mention of his kinsmen. Nobukazu could only wonder why Shimazu held such dislike of his relative, but then decided it was best not to ponder too much. That sort of thing would likely get him killed or banished, but he knew he had to answer the question.

    "Yes, my lord. The fighting strength and resolve of Lord Tadamune proved essential to my survival," Nobukazu said. "I would have brought that man here had he not demanded to continue resisting the invader." His kinsman scowled at that before Houjou raised his hand.

    "You did well, Lord Oda. I order you to rest and join our force. You will be rewarded for your deeds when this conflict ends."

    Elation filled Nobukazu as his long struggle came to an end. Even if he should die in the next battle, that he won the recognition of these men. Now the name of the Oda shall live on forever, even if I perish in this terrible war. He thought of the brave warrior of the Shimazu who saved him, thanking that man once more from the depths of his heart.

    ---
    Kurikara Pass, Etchuu Province, September 10, 1303​

    Mouri Tokimoto looked about the torchlit path through the hills, seeing nothing but dead cattle. Some of the poor beasts suffered grievous burns on their flesh from the now-extinguished torches strapped to their horns, others perished from the arrows and spears of Tokimoto's men.

    "Let us move forward. The enemy must be confused their tactic had no effect," Tokimoto ordered his men. A lieutenant, the reliable Nishime Kinhiro, stepped forward to invite his own opinion.

    "We should alert the invader's porters," Nishime said. "There must be a thousand cattle laying dead in the Kurikara Pass now, and their soldiers will eat anything that moves."

    Tokimoto looked at a dead ox, repulsed by Nishime's idea.

    "We don't have a single messenger to spare. Beside, if we tell them about these cattle, they'll force us to eat them." Tokimoto shuddered--it did not feel right to eat an animal as useful and intelligent as an ox, and indeed felt all too luxurious given how many people relied on them. He had only done so once, and no matter how much his uncle Tokichika advised him of the need to attend the invader's feasts, neither he nor his father bothered.

    "Very well then," Nishime said, mounting his horse.

    "Inform the men in the rear to advance the torches," Tokimoto said as he untied a torch from the trees and took it in hand. "We shall advance in groups, and if possible, seize the pass behind the enemy."

    A change in the beating of drums signalled all hundred men Tokimoto commanded were moving out, and Tokimoto moved at their head at a leisurely pace.

    "Your idea was right on the mark, Lord Mouri," Nishime said. "It figures the Kamakura rebels placed too much significance in this pass."

    "They are looking for a turning point in this war, and I don't blame them," Tokimoto replied. "Some say Aonogahara was that turning point, and it must make the other Shogunate lords jealous they do not share in Lord Takeda's success. And what better place to find that success than the Kurikara Pass, where Minamoto no Yoshinaka so impressively destroyed a Taira army eight times his size?"

    "Had Lord Chonghur ignored our proposal to scout this pass, he would be suffering a similar fate," Nishime noted. Tokimoto nodded.

    Up ahead Tokimoto saw unfamiliar torch lights and knew at once they belonged to the enemy. He motioned to Nishime and the ten other riders by him to fasten the torches to the tree branches as he cast his own torch to the ground and drew his arrow. He counted to five in his head and shot an arrow straight at the enemy. His own warriors followed his example, extinguishing several enemy torches as their trumpets blew in warning of an ambush.

    "Forward, into the main encampment before they are prepared!" Tokimoto shouted, loosing another arrow at an incoming horseman. They charged forward, trampling the wounded and dying and clashing with their advance guards. In a clearing in the pass, Tokimoto spied the main camp and a familiar banner. Shimazu--clearly a leader of that clan is defending here. He cursed the name, recalling how much trouble that one Shimazu Tadamune still gave their forces as he and his small force fought a pointless war of self-destruction in the mountains of Echizen. He fired into the center of the main camp, striking an enemy at great distance. By now, an entire party of enemy cavalry were coming at them, returning fire. An arrow struck the warrior opposite Nishime, and he could do nothing but charge forward in a suicidal effort to buy time.

    "Retreat for now!" Tokimoto shouted as he spurred his horse backward. He fired a parting shot at the enemy, striking one as arrows whizzed past him. Then he noticed one enemy warrior rushing ahead, the torchlight glinting off his fancy armour and the banner on his back being clearly Shimazu. There he is again. Tokimoto lined up a shot and fired at the man, but he missed from his horse slowing down on the rugged ground of the past. But fortunately, beside him Nishime's arrow pierced the man's face and he fell off his horse. The enemy cavalry slowed at once, their firing coming to a halt as Tokimoto's men escaped.

    "Great work, Nishime!" Tokimoto cheered, his heart still pounding from adrenaline.

    "It was nothing," Nishime said. "They are confused and in disarray, a rearguard expecting to face a vast army. Based on what we saw here, I am certain that Lord Chonghur's force is doing very, very well tonight."

    ---
    Uchiyama Pass, Kaga Province, September 10, 1303​

    The hills burned with enemy torches, a number far too vast for Suwa Yorinao to grasp, and those torches were methodically surrounding his warriors and slaying them. Darkness was swallowing his army ever more quickly. Yorinao breathed deeply, trying to figure out a solution to aid his commander Kunitoki who now seemed paralysed by fear. My half-brother Yorishige or nephew Jikishou could have figured this out for I am not fighting an enemy as talented as that heir to the world-conquering general like they did! [4]

    "My lord, we must retreat!" Yorinao shouted, blurting out the first thing on his mind. "Leave Lord Togashi to his fate and let us fight another day!"

    "But if we don't defend this pass, then...oh god, the enemy will conquer all the way to Echigo!"

    Someone grabbed Yorinao's shoulder from behind, and there he saw his relative Osaka Moritada with arrows in his body, propped up by one of his soldiers.

    "Lord Osaka, what has happened?"

    "Kurikara Pass has fallen. The fire cattle burned themselves to ashes and killed none of the enemy," Osaka muttered. He grabbed his sword and stumbled off toward the enemy, seeking suicide in battle, but he collapsed on the ground instead.

    Houjou and Yorinao glanced at each other, knowing exactly what it meant. The force in Kurikara was a decoy, and we are facing their true army.

    "How could we make an error like that! How could they fool us so readily!" Houjou shouted in despair. "G-get Lord Izaku here at once!"

    "Lord Izaku has perished, my lord," Osaka's guard said. "At least a hundred men are killed in the pass and the others fear they'll soon be--"

    An arrow struck the man in the head as a horde of enemy cavalry drew closer. Their armour was that grim, curved Mongol style. Yorinao aimed his bow at the leader and drew back and shot straight at his head, but the man seemed to see it and leaned his head to the side so it harmless struck a tree. Yorinao swore he saw the man smirk. The Mongol arrow assault turned into a lance charge as the Mongol cavalry crashed into Shogunate lines. Seconds later, a man held high the bloody head of Osaka Moritada, his helmet glistening in the torchlight.

    "D-damn them!" Houjou shouted. "Retreat! Retreat! We'll hold them at the base of the pass!" He tried climbing on his horse, but a Mongol arrow shot it out from behind him. Yorinao instinctly stepped in front of him, ready to die for the clan he served. Prepare a place for me in the afterlife, brother Yorishige, he thought as he cut down an over-eager Mongol cavalryman.

    But it was too late to save his master. A screaming Mongol warrior on horseback charged at him with a spear, but Yorinao's quick reflexes let him fall to the ground and hack at an exposed joint in his enemy's armour. As he rolled to his feet, his aging body cursing him for trying to fight as a young man again, he noticed to his horror his master coughing blood, the spear stuck through his lung.

    "Fl-flee. This army is y-your's now. Save all you can..." Kunitoki muttered, hacking up a great chunk of blood. "S-Sadaaki...I-I sh-should have l-listened..."

    "Grab his body, let us run, fast!" Yorinao shouted to other warriors. They lifted his corpse as Yorinao and several others held back the Mongol advance, cutting at horse and man alike as his heart pounded. An arrow struck him in the shoulder, but he could hardly feel it. Once a seeming eternity passed, Yorinao fled as fast as his aging legs could, praying he would not be hit with any more arrows. What a disaster! Is Kamakura itself now doomed from this failure?

    ---
    Mino Province, September 25, 1303​

    Zhang Ding bowed before Burilgitei, ready to offer his report.

    "Once again, the enemy has attacked Lord Naimantai's detatchment, but he successfully withdrew before the worst might happen," Zhang said. "He shot the enemy general from his horse and his comrades grew fearful and fled."

    "Holding off an enemy many times his size with only a thousand men...truly he is a worthy descendant the great Muqali. Ensure Naimantai knows he is now in command of those men who served our departed prince."

    "He is only 28, and there are many men of far greater experience in our force, not the least his older brother Dorotai," Zhang advised with caution.

    "Then fire that useless commander Nanghiyadai replaced Guo Zhen with and give Dorotai command instead," Burilgitei said. "He seems to be too slow in retreating from these Japanese attacks." Burilgitei sighed, annoyed he had to play politics once more. How did father do it, serving as Grand Chancellor when the army itself is already too full of politics? No doubt he would hear frustration over appointing two brothers heads of two sizable forces, but from his understanding, Dorotai seemed competent enough and Naimantai seemed eminently capable. He has fought with distinction since I witnessed his talent over a decade ago--he deserves the post.

    "I believe it isn't so much the commander's fault, but the enemy's talent," Zhang said. "He responds quickly to our every move so he might defeat us in detail. It seems as if he no longer cares we raid his land, yet there is so little now to raid our strategy seems to be pointless. We have been unable to force a battle on our own terms."

    "It is his best strategy," Burilgitei replied, glancing to the chest on his right that contained the sword the enemy commander sent him, wondering if and when it would finally be used. "We need to win a battle, and soon, because the Japanese are getting restless. There are too many defectors and our Japanese allies are too slow, let alone those riots and disturbances earlier this year."

    "So we fight him at his chosen location? His army has grown from these defectors, and our army has only decreased further in quality with all these Japanese we have levied."

    Burilgitei pondered his advice. Gao Xing would have offered more suitable advice, but I do not know if Lord Gao is even still alive. No doubt if he is, the enemy has gravely mistreated him.

    "There is a potential Lord Kim Heun of Goryeo or perhaps Hong Jung-gyeon will come to our aid," Burilgitei noted. "He has been encouraging these attacks for months, although I am not sure how much he even can aid us after that great windstorm two weeks prior." Burilgitei shuddered, remembering the awful winds blowing all their tents away and lashing all the soldiers with rain and mud. A few men even died, struck by flying debris. There are rumours among our men that a great Japanese temple to the south was defiled, and their gods sent the storm as punishment. We must take heed of these signs and only attack as needed.

    "That is a risky proposition with how flooded the rivers are," Zhang replied. "We may be on our own."

    "Indeed, but so is our foe." Burilgitei rose to his feet, suddenly feeling inspired. "Call our commanders to my tent, for I have an idea that will bring us victory. I believe we should let ourselves fall into the enemy's trap and then rush to our men's aid using precisely positioned units. As he flees, he will be out of formation and easily destroyed as more and more of our forces arrive."

    "Do our men even have the discipline for that at this point?" Zhang questioned. "Only the loyal core remains, and we are fortunate that Khur-Toda has not demanded we send the remaining kheshig warriors to him."

    "Be grateful to Qutluq-Temur for reinforcing us. As there are no princes as prominent as him in Lord Chonghur's army, that gives us the right to " Burilgitei noted. "That last son of the great Setsen Khan has done well for himself since coming to this country [5]. And I suppose it is only natural that he and the kheshig draw the first blood in this encounter. We will send his 3,000 warriors alongside Naimantai's 8,000 warriors. Ensure our men know that Qutluq-Temur is in full command of this operation, and ensure he follows all directions from the scouts as to which path to take. They are to survive and hold out until my force arrives. Dorotai and Shi Bi are to flank the enemy and stop their retreat. No matter how many rivers the enemy hides behind--or in front of--we shall destroy him. Now then, bring the commanders before me so we might refine this plan. In particular, I would like to see Li Dayong regarding gunpowder usage in this operation."

    A gentle rain began to fall. Burilgitei knew that by the end of the day, it would be a torrent of blood.

    ---
    Sunomata, Mino Province, September 25, 1303​

    Takeda Tokitsuna shook his head, the pouring rain dinging off his armour and the mud clinging to his boots. The battle was not going well at well. But had anything gone well since that invader archer knocked Tsubarai from his horse? I cannot lose a battle simply because I lost a fine subordinate--should we lose, we will lose because the enemy has corrected their flaws.

    "I warned Lord Munenaga not to lead his men so far ahead even if the enemy offered himself before us," Komai Nobumura complained. "Now we are all out of position and facing his endless reinforcements." Tokitsuna shook his head at Komai's denigration of Houjou Munenaga's strategy.

    "He made the correct move," Tokitsuna replied. "Our enemy took a risky and hasty strategy, but it paid off. Had his soldiers been less motivated, or had the mud been deeper and the rivers swifter, he could not have aided him and we would have destroyed a great enemy force and permanently crippled him."

    "True enough, I suppose," Komai replied. "But we now need to figure out how to extricate ourselves from the mess. We have only 300 of the great Mongol steeds left for our riders and the mud is deep."

    "The mud is never too deep to make the enemy believe we are charging, and make them believe we charge in numbers greater than at Aonogahara," Tokitsuna said. "And they have positioned mostly archers and heavy infantry in the center, so even our light cavalry shall be useful here. We will ensure Houjou Munenaga and his survivors might retreat and cross the river."

    "Lord Nawa is currently using the boats to skirmish with the enemy," Komai said. "We won't have enough to send everyone over before the enemy reaches us." Takeda sighed, knowing he made a serious error. Perhaps it wasn't just Houjou who pounced too eagerly on the enemy--I did as well, and I distracted myself from the real goal of surviving.

    Loud pops sounded in the distance once more, the tell-tale sound of a strategically timed volley of guns and then a single louder noise, the explosion of a thunder-crash bomb. A brief smokescreen fluttered in that direction, drowned out by the rain. Tokitsuna's brow furrled, wondering just how they kept that much powder dry. No matter how they did it, he knew why--it let the enemy cover his charges and retreats and broke the resolve of those peasant spearmen he relied on. Moments later, Tokitsuna noticed a group of his own soldiers scrambling toward of him.

    "Get back in the fray!" the monk-commander Nagasaki Shigen shouted at the leader of the men, an elderly man whose meager armour was coated in blood. A chunk of armour on shoulder was missing, a piece of metal embedded in his skin from the bomb. "Your spear drips in blood and you have slain many foes, slay more and gain victory for us all!"

    "My lord, there is no way we can continue to fight out there," the man complained. "They have learned well to avoid our spears and we are showered by arrows and those infernal devices that sound like thunder." He turned to Tokitsuna. "They say you work miracles in battle. We cannot fight lest you give us one!"

    "Miracles in battle are rare things indeed," Tokitsuna replied. "Were they not, our orders would come from the shrines and not the warrior's capital Kamakura." He turned to Komai. "Recall Nawa--we are abandoning this field."

    "Lord Takeda, why are you being cowardly at a time like this!" Shigen protested.

    "If we stay here any longer, we will surely perish," Tokitsuna said as he climbed onto his horse and an attendant handed him a long spear. "In any case, we have already won, for we are still alive, are we not, Lord Nagasaki?"

    Shigen calmed down as cavalry began lining up around Tokitsuna. But even as their strength assembled, Tokitsuna felt a great uneasiness. His center is too weak, and he knows well our cavalry are both strong and have seen little fighting. We're too well-screened by our remaining spearmen to worry much of his own cavalry, since we can disperse his center and slowly retreat to complete the full withdrawal of our force. But what if...? Tokitsuna shook the doubt from his mind. All he could do was continue to fight until that final victory was assured.

    "Let's cross that field so we can cross that river!" Tokitsuna shouted. "Forward!"

    ---​

    The Shogunate victory in April 1303 at Aonogahara proved dramatic in its impact, yet at the time the significance was not yet apparent to those who had not fought there. The forces the Shogunate assembled for the battle of Aonogahara came from areas that had equal need of those soldiers. Burilgitei's plan to advance in multiple locations bore fruit as the year 1303 saw victories in several theaters. It is all the more fascinating these victories came despite some of the largest anti-Mongol riots yet that drew their inspiration from the Shogunate's victory at Aonogahara.

    The Hanbou Disturbance

    After the defeat at Aonogahara, wild rumours spread throughout the Kingdom of Japan ranging from claims of the Shogunate army's divine aid to belief in an overwhelming numbers of men assembling to reconquer what had been lost. More credible rumours claimed betrayal by their Japanese allies led to Mongol defeat. In many provinces, small revolts broke out aimed at either restoring Shogunate rule or pressuring the Mongols into ceding more power to local lords or wealthy peasants. Most were surpressed quickly and the rebels executed or deported alongside their families.

    Particularly damaging were the violent riots in Kyushu. These riots began in May 1303 in the small port of Kawashiri (川尻) in Higo Province, where Kikuchi's ethnic Persian gunners were accused of assassinating him and many senior Kikuchi retainers when they sabotaged the cannon and gunpowder supply. The darughachi in Kawashiri, a man of Central Asian ethnicity, dismissed these concerns and rudely sent away petitioners who desired the truth of Kikuchi's death. A violent riot broke out and burnt the city to the ground, where armed townsfolk and a few local warriors massacred hundreds of foreigners in the port and drove off many more. The darughachi himself along with his entire family perished.

    The sight of Mongol soldiers riding away from the city raised panic in the countryside, for it was believed they burnt the city down and killed its inhabitants. Xenophobic rioting spread to the rest of Higo aimed at murdering non-Japanese--thousands died in the process. Several districts elsewhere in Kyushu saw similar violent riots, especially the city of Hakata where thousands of Muslims and Central Asians were killed. The entire Jewish community of Hakata, perhaps several dozen people, perished as rioters burnt their synagogue--it would be a generation before it was rebuilt.

    The rebel leader emerged as Kumabe Takatomo (隈部隆朝), pressed into it by virtue of his wife's young nephew having organised the protest. Heir of a powerful Kikuchi vassal clan and grandson of the deceased Kumabe Mochinao, Kumabe had been pressed into it by virtue of having business associates involved in the riots in Kawashiri. Kumabe raised an army of around 10,000 men, demanding redress for the excessive taxation and tribute demands forced on the peasants, an end to corrupt darughachi, and an end to favouritism of foreign merchants. He called for all Japanese in the Kingdom of Japan to join him and gained control of several castles in Higo Province.

    Shouni Kagesuke, shogunal regent of the Kingdom of Japan, viewed Kumabe as nothing but a young radical and ordered his forces to disperse while demanding Kumabe commit suicide to spare his honour. But many among the Kikuchi clan backed their ally Kumabe, not least Kikuchi Kagetaka who owed his life to Kumabe's grandfather. On the other hand, Shouni's rival Miura Yorimori viewed Kumabe as a threat to his power due to the potential it might provoke a Mongol overreaction. He assembled an army of 6,000 and gave nominal command to his 13 year old grandson Miura Tokitane (三浦時胤) with actual command held by a pro-Miura general named Anan Hidehisa (阿南秀久). They fought several battles against the rebels, their more disciplined warriors overcoming the rabble who followed Kumabe but Kumabe's force having considerable staying power.

    The Mongol response was as merciless as Miura feared. Qutluq-Temur, youngest son of Kublai Khan, led 3,000 warriors to Higo, burnt dozens of villages, and massacred the entire population of Kawashiri. Any temple or shrine containing a fugitive from Kawashiri was similarly leveled and its priests slaughtered. Kumabe realised he needed to gain a great victory and ordered his men to assemble as one force and march on Hakata. Miura and Qutluq-Temur joined their armies in response and counterattacked Kumabe at Nobara Manor on the border of Higo and Chikugo on May 27, 1303. The fanatic but indisciplined warriors fell before the disciplined samurai of Miura, the trained Mongol elites of Qutluq-Temur, and the local land stewards the Shoudai clan (小代氏). The survivors dispersed, where nearly all were massacred upon capture. Kumabe survived, but committed suicide several days later.

    The Jou, Kumabe, and Akahashi clans, chief Kikuchi retainers, were nearly destroyed on suspicion of leading the rebellion, as were several Shouni clan retainers active in Higo. Kikuchi Takemoto (菊池武本), Takamori's half-brother, assassinated his crippled nephew Kagetaka and gave his head to the Mongols to try and win favour--the Mongols praised him for his loyalty, but declared him posthumously guilty of failing to restrain the rioters and forced him to commit suicide [6]. Although the Mongols permitted Kagetaka's young brother Takekage (菊池武景) to succeed as heir, half of what remained after 1/3 was confiscated was transferred to Takemoto, thus greatly weakening the Kikuchi clan's position.

    This revolt, called the Hanbou Disturbance (蕃坊の乱) after the ethnic communities called hanbou (蕃坊) the violence focused on, was the most serious anti-Mongol uprising yet [7]. It gravely weakened the Kikuchi clan's position and resulted in the death or deportation of about 10% of Higo Province's population--tens of thousands of people. The Kikuchi clan's allies, the Shouni clan in Chikuzen Province, likewise suffered the loss of many retainers and most crucially, one of their most important allies. On the contrary, the more pro-Mongol Miura clan ingratiated themselves further to the Mongols for their quick and decisive response to the rebels.

    Mongol advance in the south

    In the south in Shima Province, the Shogunate assembled 10,000 warriors, mostly the remnants of those in western Japan who had not gone to fight at Aonogahara and low-quality levies from eastern Japan. The commander was Houjou Hisatoki, a one-time senior Rokuhara Tandai leader who since his forced retirement in 1299 for offending Houjou Sadatoki had become a monk by the name Inken (因憲). Nagasaki Enki forced Inken back into the battlefield and assigned to him the Houjou vassal Hitomi Mitsuyuki as his deputy. Representing the Shogunal vassals was Oda Munetomo.

    Although they outnumbered the Goryeo force of about 6,000 which advanced toward Shima, Burilgitei had sent 4,000 men under Kong Yingyang (孔鷹揚) to keep the Shogunate off-guard. This tactic worked, leading to many sleepless nights among the Japanese force and unneeded marching to and from. Further, Oda and Hitomi constantly clashed while Inken preferred to have no part in the affair, believing his words would not be heeded by either men and that Nagasaki was setting him up for failure.

    Hearing of dissent in the Japanese camp from a defector, the Goryeo warriors under Kim Heun and Gi Ja-oh struck at the Choshi River during the night of June 22 after the Japanese had been marching all day. The Goryeo warriors crossed the river by night during a rainstorm, and this raid so overwhelmed the Japanese that Kim summoned his reinforcements under Gi Ja-oh to finish off the Japanese army. Inken committed suicide while Hitomi was severely wounded. Around 5,000 Japanese died in the battle, another decisive loss, and the invasion of Shima Province began in earnest. Attempts by the Japanese to hold the Goryeo army at Tsuzurato Pass (ツヅラト峠) in Shima likewise failed as the Goryeo men were reinforced by sea

    Ironically, the 4,000 men Burilgitei sent proved more of a hindrance. They were sent through Iga Province, a minor, poor province in the mountains, where they encountered fierce local resistance from the akutou Hattori Yasuyuki (服部保行) constantly raided their force. The military governor Chiba Tanemune (千葉胤宗) recruited the famously independent-spirited peasants and akutou of Iga to the Shogunate's cause. In a daring night attack, only 400 men under Hattori and Chiba crushed Kong's force sometime in August 1303 and drove them from Iga.

    The Iga campaign entered into legend due to both association with the ninja (Hattori is said to be the founder of a school of ninjutsu) and the sword of Fujiwara no Yasumasa, best known as Houshou (宝生), supposedly stolen by Chiba's wife from the Imperial Palace as she fled Kyoto before the siege. A popular legend held that the demon Shuten-douji (酒呑童子) reincarnated as a vicious Mongol general (perhaps because a later Mongol commander in Japan, Dorji the Jalair, had a similar-sounding name) and used sorcery to manipulate Kong Yingyang, an otherwise-saintly heir to Confucius (perhaps because of Kong sharing Confucius's surname). Hattori forced Chiba to part with his blade in exchange for allegiance to him, and through Hattori's trickery, Shuten-douji was slain once and sent to the deepest pit of hell while Kong became a Buddhist monk in hopes of forgiveness for his sins. While clearly a later invention, it remains among the most famous stories of the Banpou Invasion.

    Kong's defeat matter little to the broader picture. Iga was an isolated province difficult to reach from the outside, and a Goryeo detatchment under Gi Ja-oh [check?] linked with the remains of Kong's army and periodically raided the province. Several legendary battles of Hattori Yasuyuki occurred in this time involving the crafty warriors of Iga killing thousands of Mongols with only hundreds or even dozens of men, but in actuality Hattori seems to only have protected a complete Mongol conquest of the province. Likely the Mongol weakness owed much to the rioting throughout occupied Japan in the wake of their defeat at Aonogahara.

    The Battles in the Hokuriku

    The Mongol campaign in Echizen Province likewise proved successful. The military governor of the province, Gotou Motoyori (後藤基頼), was betrayed by his retainer Uryuu Hakaru (瓜生衡), who managed to secure several castles to the Mongols in exchange for the post of military governor. The Shogunate force, now under Houjou Kunitoki, the Houjou vassal Suwa Yorinao (諏訪頼直), and the Shogunal vassal Togashi Yasuaki (富樫泰明), once again tried organising a joint attack with the powerful pirate Matsuura Sadamu and his band of Kyushu exiles, but they discovered Matsuura had received a great bribe from the Mongols and wrote him off as eminently unreliable.

    Fortunately for the Shogunate, in 1302 they had received hundreds of defectors from the Mongol side under the elderly Shimazu Tadatsugu as a result of his grand-nephew Ijuuin Hisachika's seizing control of the clan. He was greeted by the clan head Shimazu Sadahisa as well as the head of the local Echizen Shimazu, Shimazu Tadamune.

    However, these new Shimazu destabilised the precarious balance of power between the Satsuma Shimazu who had arrived after the fall of Kyushu in 1284 and the local Shimazu of Echizen and Shinano. Tadamune grew paranoid his relative Sadahisa was planning on using these men to gain more control over him, made all the worst as Sadahisa's uncle Izaku Hisanaga (伊作久長) settled all of the ashigaru who traveled alongside Tadatsugu on estates he managed.

    Sadahisa's half-brother Izumi Tadauji (和泉忠氏) took advantage of this and spread rumours of Tadamune's disloyalty that reached even the Mongols. Izumi seems to have desired to eliminate Tadamune while goading the Mongols into making a predictable and foolish move. However, this only impaired the Shogunate's attempt at organising defense for Tadamune's cousin Yukikage (島津行景) actually believed his clan was in peril. Before the Battle of Katagami (片上) on March 31, 1303, Yukikage and fifty warriors murdered Sadahisa in his sleep and set many tents alight with fire arrows as they defected to the Mongol side. The Mongols immediately followed with a thunderous charge that dispersed the Shogunate and killed almost 3,000 men.

    Yukikage won himself a manor in Harima Province for his deed, while the unlucky Tadamune protested his innocence. Several of Tadamune's uncles were forced to commit suicide, as was Shimazu Tadatsugu, but Tadamune himself survived. Tadamune would redeem his honour in the following months as he steadfastly defended his territories in Echizen. Tadamune would be the last Shogunate commander in Echizen to fall, committing suicide in March 1304 as Uryuu Hakaru's warriors hunted him down in the mountains after almost a year of guerilla resistance.

    Regardless of Shimazu support, the Shogunate conducted a fighting retreat, battling the Mongols over several weeks as they retreated into nearby Kaga Province. Of these battles, the Japanese inflicted significant casualties on the invading Mongol forces. In one famous battle, the Oda clan of Nyuu District in Echizen held off nearly 5,000 Mongol soldiers with just 500 warriors during a siege of their fortified manor. Their leader, Oda Chikamoto (織田親基), was killed along with his sons Chikayuki (織田親行) and Motoyuki (織田基行)but his youngest Nobukazu (織田昌和) survived and was lauded a hero by the Shogunate forces [8].

    Despite these hard-fought battles, the Shogunate forces fell back as the Mongols showed no mercy to the locals with the typical massacres and deportations common among them. Amassing a force of peasants and angered local warriors, on June 30 Suwa and Togashi tried holding back the Mongol advance at Kumasaka Manor (熊坂荘) at the border of Kaga and Echizen, but Chonghur managed to outflank the Shogunate position on the hilltop. The demoralised Shogunate forces were routed by Uryuu's forces charging up the hill.

    The uselessness of the local warriors convinced the Japanese to follow the advice of one of their commanders, the disgraced Houjou Sadaaki, in conducting a scorched earth retreat, and that summer they burnt much of Kaga and confiscated all food while directing the peasants to shelter in nearby provinces. The elderly monk Houjou Dousai (道西), uncle of Takeda's general Houjou Munenobu, gathered a fleet and group of warrior monks to raid the rear lines and destroy Mongol resupply attempts [9].

    Yuan admirals Yighmish and Chu Ding (楚鼎) sprang into action and wiped out Dousai's vastly outnumbered Bakufu-suigun fleet on August 27 and sacked the port of Miyanokoshi (宮腰) [10], eliminating an important center for the Shogunate's logistics and landing thousands of Mongol soldiers behind Shogunate lines. By the end of summer 1303, both Echizen and Kaga had been subdued, the latter with great losses due to the large number of petty lords who resisted the Mongol advance. Their position untenable, the Shogunate retreated from Kaga into Etchuu, fortifying the strategic Kurikara Pass (倶利伽羅峠).

    A Japanese officer in Chonghur's force named Mouri Tokimoto (毛利時元), nephew of Mouri Tokichika, saw through this strategy. Although he commanded only 100 warriors due to the disgrace his father Motochika (毛利基親) suffered from publically quarreling with the darughachi assigned to his land [11], Mouri believed the Shogunate intended to either bait them into an ambush or delay their forces until winter set in and gave them months of preparation to fortify Etchuu. On September 10, Mouri's hundred warriors infiltrated the hills around Kurikara Pass and strung torches to the trees, enticing the enemy to attack.

    Togashi believed the enemy had arrived and unleashed his main plan--hundreds of stampeding oxen with torches in their horns. This was the exact same strategy used to great effect 120 years prior in the Genpei War. But the small Mouri force was undeterred and the cattle passed harmlessly through their lines. Togashi was stunned and believed the Mongols used some sort of trickery, which was proven as shortly after he heard the Mongols had stormed the poorly defended Matsune Castle (松根城) in Uchiyama Pass (内山峠) to the south.

    Togashi left 1,000 men under Shimazu clan scion Izaku Hisanaga (伊作久長) to prevent incursions through Kurikara while he led around 16,000 to defend Uchiyama Pass. Chonghur feigned a retreat from this force, even abandoning Matsune Castle. Some Mongol forces broke off from the main group to imitate a disastrous rout. All the while, Mouri's warriors severed the lines of communication regarding the situation in Kurikara Pass to cause further confusion. As Shogunate forces grew exhausted in the pursuit, Chonghur struck and enveloped their forces in a dramatic encirclement. Suwa was wounded in action, Houjou Kunitoki was killed alongside nearly 10,000 Shogunate warriors, and only quick thinking from Kunitoki's lieutenant Houjou Sadaaki prevented an even more terrible defeat.

    As for the fighting in the Kurikara Pass, through strategic ambushes Mouri's warriors killed 400 Shimazu clan warriors, including Izaku himself, at the cost of only ten of their own. It is said that Chonghur held a great two-day feast in Mouri Tokimoto's honour, called the Fire Cattle Feast from the main dish. Tthe hundreds of cattle killed provided ample supplies for the Mongol army for weeks to come. Etchuu Province could not be defended--by the time the snow became too deep in December, the Mongols had seized much of the province as well as invaded nearby Noto with little challenge. Mouri Tokimoto received command of 1,000 troops and became defacto commander of all Japanese in Chonghur's army, and additionally became military governor of Kaga which would became his clan's stronghold.

    Despite these great successes, the Mongols had clearly advanced too far and too fast. Chonghur sent Khur-Toda of the kheshig with a raiding party of 2,000 warriors into Echigo in November 1303 to disrupt the Shogunate, confiscate food, and prevent defensive preparations, but his force hit heavy snowfall. Mongol demands for food pressed hard on the peasants of the Hokuriku who responded with rebellion, fleeing to the mountains, or sometimes even destroying their own stocks and starving themselves. Warriors from mountainous Hida and Shinano Provinces, most notably struck at the fringes of the Mongol advance. The logistic network non-existent, the Shogunate's Suwa defeated Khur-Toda and slew half his force.

    The Second Attack on Mino

    These efforts made up for the lack of results from Burilgitei's force. During most of the year, they spent their time rebuilding their force with new recruits, accepting what few reinforcements from Goryeo and Yuan they could obtain, and preparing a new strategy. That autumn, Kim and the Yuan fleets of Hong Jung-gyeon managed to complete the capture of most of Shima and launch attacks on Ise Province to the north.

    With Hong Jung-gyeon aiding him at sea, Kim advanced north through Ise and sent a messenger to Burilgitei advising that a second attack into Mino Province--with Goryeo's army on the flank--would certainly destroy the Japanese. Burilgitei agreed, but was unable to muster the same strength from the first attack. Nanghiyadai had fallen ill, while the officers in Khayishan's army remained mourning their departed prince and the Hanbou Disturbance had caused disarray in Mongol supply lines and mistrust between Mongols and their Japanese vassals. The Mongol effort in 1303 was thus little more than series of raids into Mino, bitterly opposed by local forces of the Toki clan as well as the main Shogunate army.

    Hong's warriors seized the sacred Ise Grand Shrine on September 15, 1303. It is said that although Hong tried to restrain his men, they forced the high priestess, a daughter of Go-Fukakusa, to hand over the shrine's gold and silver. For this disrespect, it is claimed the gods sent a typhoon three days later that flooded the shrine, sinking the artifacts into the sea forever along with hundreds of Hong's pirates and ten of his finest ships. Elsewhere, this typhoon destroyed food stocks and flooded rivers that brought the Mongol advance through Shima and Ise to a halt.

    Regardless of the typhoon, the Mongols were prepared to act anyway. Burilgitei rallied his army, now numbered 35,000 men after the events of the summer after being joined by Miura, and charged into Mino with the intent of forcing a decisive battle. He was under significant pressure to bring about a decisive battle and demonstrate to the Japanese the inevitability of their conquest. Unlike the situation earlier in the year however, Burilgitei was well-positioned to gain this victory. What few reinforcements the Shogunate received were nothing but rabble raised locally in Mino Province and the strong network of fortifications had been destroyed.

    Fortunately, the army was now thoroughly under the control of Takeda Tokitsuna via his talented general Houjou Munenaga--Nagasaki Enki had deferred to the advice of his uncle (younger brother of the deceased Takayasu) Shigen (長崎思元) to permit Munenaga to command the force. As a result, Takeda conducted scorched-earth warfare against the protests of the Toki clan, promising to personally compensate Toki Yorisada for the damages he caused. He confiscated food from the peasants, using it for his own armies or shipping it elsewhere to be redistributed to other provinces. Those peasants who wished to feed their families he conscripted into his own army, swelling it to around 30,000 men.

    To defeat the Mongol advantage in the flat, open Noubi Plain, Takeda kept his cavalry constantly striking Mongol lines and scouting parties to deny them any advantage. He set up small encampments to mislead the enemy, where small detatchments of his warriors led suicidal resistance against their enemies. Even with all this, it was clearly not enough--he and his subordinates could not force the Mongol raiding parties into a decisive battle and they gradually eroded his advantage. On the rainy day of September 25, 1303, Qutluq-Temur and the young and talented commander Naimantai (乃蛮台) let Takeda's force attack his own army of 11,000 men not far from Takeda's camp at the village of Sunomata along the bank of the Sai River.

    Takeda used the success at engaging one part of the enemy army to execute his strategy to evacuate his warriors across the river to force the enemy to conduct a difficult crossing. He delegated actually destroying the enemy to Houjou Munenaga and half Takeda's force. Houjou was unable to prevent a slow, gradual withdrawal of Yuan troops and chased them too far. At a key moment, Yuan commander Li Dayong unleashed a burst of gunfire and bombs on Houjou's lines, a completely unexpected factor in the rainy weather. This shielded the arrival of the main Mongol army and scattered Houjou's force.

    Regardless, Tokitsuna still pressed the attack to save his subordinate. His skirmishers used the rivers to strike the Mongol flanks while his man force with their backs to the river as at Aonogahara kept the Mongols at bay for hours. Burilgitei did not dare deploy his cavalry due to the well-deployed walls of Japanese spearmen, but his subordinate Shi Bi attempted to do so anyway. Shi found his cavalry cornered by an ambush of spearmen and lost thousands of men.

    Yet on the open Noubi plain, this advantage was short-lived. Burilgitei's own cavalry forced the spearmen to retreat with thousands of losses as Burilgitei's center consisting of infantry, archers, and crossbowmen advanced. He successfully baited Takeda into charging at this exposed center and pulled back these men at the last moment, a manuever possible thanks to the discipline of Ijuuin Hisachika's warriors and the vengeance sought by many Kingdom of Japan samurai for the losses at Aonogahara. As Takeda charged, Burilgitei's cavalry circled back around and outflanked Takeda and his warriors.

    As Takeda tried retreating, the rain intensified into a thunderstorm and brought an early end to the fighting. The plains of mud denied the Mongols mobility and along with the darkness, stopped their attack. Takeda successfully disengaged and retreated across the Nagara River. An attempt to infiltrate the river by nightfall failed as Takeda's wary crossbowmen struck down the invader. Although the Mongols lost around 5,000 men, Takeda lost over twice that number, albeit mostly conscripted peasants.

    Although among the largest battles in the Banpou Invasion in terms of number of soldiers, the Battle of Sunomata was rarely remembered in the same context as Aonogahara. Nanghiyadai for taking excessive losses, while Takeda viewed the loss of so many men and his retreat a defeat. The battle changed little in the overall situation--the Mongols gained little ground while the Shogunate still fought at a great disadvantage.

    The flooding slowed the pace of the campaign, and no major battles occurred after the Battle of Sunomata in 1303. Each army settled into winter quarters, with Burilgitei and Kim Heun planning to complete the conquest of Mino and Owari the following year. Takeda, on the other hand, chose to use the many rivers of the Noubi Plain to his advantage, where he could threaten any Mongol army in Japan.

    Although defeated, the flooding in Shima and Ise was severe enough that it prevented Kim Heun's army from uniting with Burilgitei to outflank Takeda. As Kim and the fleets of Sashi and Hong struck Owari Province, the local military governor Chuujou Kagenaga (中条景長) grouped with the remnants of the Shogunate forces defeated earlier and clashed with Kim's force in several inconclusive battles in early October. Upon hearing this, Burilgitei withdrew from Mino as he feared being being outflanked and the stress on his supply lines.

    That winter, another power struggle broke out in the Shogunate due to Houjou Kunitoki's death. Shogunal Regent Houjou Munenobu tried naming his nephew Sadanao (北条貞直) (Muneyasu's son) as the new Deputy Rokuhara Tandai leader without Nagasaki Enki's permission. This would have ensured his Osaragi branch of the Houjou controlled the highest offices of the Shogunate (minus the Senior Rokuhara Tandai leader)--his brother Sadafusa was second in command as cosigner while another brother Muneyasu was Iyo Tandai, and his son and heir Koresada served as chinjufu-shogun [12]. For Nagasaki Enki, who relied on his role as protecting the main branch of the Houjou clan and their child heir to support his power, this was unacceptable.

    Nagasaki sprang into action in November 1303 and forced Munenobu's resignation as regent to protect the head of the Houjou clan, the boy Houjou Sadanori. He banished Munenobu and Sadanao to the Izu Islands and purged several Munenobu allies among the Houjou vassals. Few were prominent due to Nagasaki's awareness of the dangerous situation with the invasion--the primary victims of the conspiracy were the non-Houjou vassal Shibukawa clan due to their head Shibukawa Sadayori (渋川貞頼) being the cousin of the Osaragi Houjou leader Munenobu. Nagasaki's warriors murdered Shibukawa alongside twenty retainers.

    This was termed the Shibukawa Incident, and despite Nagasaki's intentions of it projecting a message to both powerful vassals like Ashikaga and Takeda and to branches of the Houjou clan, it only further weakened Houjou rule. Aside from reassigning a few minor Houjou fiefs, the Osaragi maintained much of their powerbase. Even the Shibukawa remnants did not suffer, for Nagasaki returned their confiscated lands to their distant Ashikaga cousins.

    To replace the exiled Munenobu, Nagasaki elevated Houjou Mototoki to the post of shogunal regent. Houjou Sadakuni (北条貞国), son of Houjou Tokimune's youngest half-brother, replaced him as senior Rokuhara Tandai leader. Houjou Sadaaki of the Kanezawa Houjou became Deputy Rokuhara Tandai leader for the third time. While Sadaaki was controversial for his advocacy of scorched earth tactics and further disgraced for having served in that same position during Munekata's usurpation, he was a talented commander and saved the Shogunate force at Uchiyama.

    Overall, these promotions weakened the Houjou clan--Mototoki and Sadakuni were both easily manipulated, and the refusal to promote a commander as successful as Houjou Munenaga infuriated not just his Nagoe Houjou or someone like Munenaga's in-law Takeda Tokitsuna, but the Shogunal vassals in general who increasingly viewed Nagasaki as nothing but a parasite on the Shogunate. Even so, none could act at the moment with the grave danger of the continued Mongol advance.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This chapter ties up the odds and ends of 1303 (beside Shikoku and Mutsu/Dewa) and shows what happened after Aonogahara. It shows how the war is just as much an inter-Japanese war as it is a foreign invasion. The Hanbou Disturbance is of course a direct consequence of Mongol policies in Japan and how those in the Kingdom of Japan do not actually care much for the invaders. Meanwhile, the Japanese victory at Aonogahara is shown to be dubious strategically--the Mongols are able to rapidly advance elsewhere because the Japanese focused much of their effort and best soldiers at Aonogahara rather than other places under threat from the Mongols. And even those forces are still vulnerable to Mongol attack.

    The next chapter I have not yet decided, but it will cover either Shikoku or the north of Japan, and then the one after that will be the one I didn't cover there.

    [1] - Kawashiri was the medieval name for a port town in modern day Kumamoto--it was also very near the seat of Higo Province's old provincial capital.
    [2] - Sumo was popular in medieval Japan, although matches were either devotional games at Shinto shrines (including the prominent Suwa Shrine) or were inter-warrior competitions held at Kamakura. The Oda clan's descendent Nobunaga was a very important patron for the sport
    [3] - Not to be confused with Shimazu Tadamune, fourth head of the Shimazu clan overall and son of Shimazu Hisatsune. While I did not describe his fate TTL, consider it canon he perished in the Kou'an Invasion of 1281-85 alongside his father
    [4] - Referring to Burilgitei of course. Suwa Yorinao was (probably) the younger brother of Yorishige (killed at Ki Castle in 1299 TTL) and uncle to Jikishou (killed at Aonogahara TTL). Although not the head of the Suwa clan, he is more prominent TTL than OTL (where all that's known is his name and immediate relations) because of his seniority.
    [5] - Setsen Khan was the Mongol regnal name Kublai Khan used, and Qutluq-Temur as mentioned is his youngest son, born from a low-ranking concubine
    [6] - Takemoto is better known as Kai Takemoto (甲斐武本), for OTL he killed Takamori's son to try and gain headship of the clan, but failed and was forced to flee to Kai Province, hence his change of surname
    [7] - "蕃坊" was (and is) OTL a term used by southern Chinese to refer to these non-Chinese enclaves, but feels appropriate to have spread to Japan TTL given the trade carried on between Kyushu and Fujian and the fact most of the Mongol soldiers and leaders were men assigned to Fujian
    [8] - These are probably the ancestors of Oda Nobunaga who lived in this era, although I don't find the "Oda clan was descended from the Taira clan" theory to be compelling. These men are named in the (likely fake) genealogy Oda Nobunaga and his clan used. However, it is clear the Oda clan did have an association with Ota Manor (織田荘) in Echizen, hence their surname 織田. Consider these the otherwise unnamed son and grandson of Fujiwara no Michioki (藤原道意), a Shinto priest active in that area and probably the real ancestor of the Oda clan
    [9] - More commonly known as Houjou Tokimoto (北条時基). He may or not have been alive at this point but I've decided to give him slightly better health so the old man (he would have been 73 in 1303) can die defending his country
    [10] - Miyanokoshi was an important medieval port in Kaga Province that today is part of Kanazawa, Ishikawa Prefecture
    [11] - Mouri Motochika was Mouri Tokichika's older brother. I cannot tell if they were full brothers or half brothers, but the inheritance of their father Tsunemitsu was split between them (and not their other four brothers). I wasn't really sure what to do with him, hence his lack of role TTL and my explanation that he lost a lot of potential status compared to his younger brother due to annoying the Mongols
    [12] - Similar clashes between the shikken and Nagasaki Enki (and Enki's son) occurred OTL, reflecting the Houjou clan trying to take back control of their own organisation from their powerful majordomo
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 29-The Pirates Vanquished
  • -XXIX-
    "The Pirates Vanquished"


    Urado, Tosa Province, 1303​

    The last of Nojima Hidetoki's strength left him as he finally could stop swimming, seeing a beach he knew in his heart was a place he might seek shelter. He breathed hard as he rose to his feet as waves crashed into him. At last he could see the shore! He stumbled toward it, approaching men who looked like warriors. He stumbled out of the surf, walking onto dry land at last before he collapsed, his breathing heavy, heart pumping like mad, and a great feeling of hunger and thirst burning in his stomach and mouth. A cool night breeze chilled him, for he wore nothing. I can't believe I made it! I am somehow still alive!

    In his delirium, the waves still shook him, reminding him of the events earlier that day. At sunrise, his own crew threw him overboard to save their skins as Tamanoura Hajime and his men approached. That boy Tamanoura is going to raid Tosa and kill so many! I am sick of this war, and sick of being led by incompetents like him swayed by the invader's exaggerated promises! How stupid are my men for accepting that fool!

    "Is he alive?" a voice nearby said. A man flipped him over and poked him gently.

    "It's worth checking," an even closer voice said. Someone flipped him over and prodded at his face with the butt of a spear.

    "I am," Hidetoki muttered, looking into the face of a soldier. "I-I need to warn you. I-I need to w-warn everyone..."

    "Who are you, and where are you from?" the soldier asked.

    "N-Nojima Hidetoki, captain of...former captain now," he replied. "Tamanoura...he's coming."

    By now, a third warrior had come down, curious of the commotion and clearly having listened in on everyone.

    "Tamanoura? Isn't he a pirate who serves the invader?" the man said. "Take this man to Lord Chousokabe at once, and ensure he is given clean robes, food, and water."

    One soldier ran to the small seawall he stood at, retrieving a canteen of warm tea which Nojima readily chugged.

    "Th-thank you, thank you so much," Hidetoki said as the men helped guide his beyond tired legs to a nearby building which by its walls seemed to be a fortified manor. He sat down on the floor, where a servant woman handed him a bowl of brown rice with bean sprouts in it, more tea, and a clean robe. Eating and drinking the humble meal immediately started restoring his vigour, and it took all the manners he learned at the Imperial Court so long ago to eat slowly and not beg his host for more. One of the soldiers went further into the building, and after some time before him stepped a samurai lord with a sword at his hip.

    "I am Chousokabe Shigetaka, lord of Okou Castle, owner of Sokabe Township [1], and a vassal of the Shogun," the man introduced himself. "You are a guest of my vassal, Lord Urado, who is not present at the moment." [2]

    "And I am Nojima Hidetoki, former swimming instructor of the imperial court who made many foolish choices in my life," he said with bitterness, realising he had spent over a decade serving the invader and their puppets.

    "Swimming instructor? Yes, I suppose so, you washed up on the beach."

    "South of Awaji, I was thrown overboard by my own crew, for they intended to hand me to the invader commander Tamanoura Hajime. Lord Tamanoura is a greedy, cruel youth who I cannot serve with a good conscience. He lacks any sense of the justice my former lord Sashi Kisou once held so many years ago."

    "If they are that close to Tosa, why are they not here?" Chousokabe said, his eyes narrowed with suspicion.

    "Oh no, they are not, Lord Chousokabe. The nearest shore to me was in Awa Province, but I could not be certain if it was occupied by the enemy. I did not even know if the shore of Tosa Province was likewise occupied, so I kept swimming west, past Cape Muroto, swimming even against the currents. My journey started at midday yesterday, and through the intervention of the gods my strength held out until now."

    Chousokabe's eyes went wide at Hidetoki's feat of endurance. "Prepare this man a fine meal at once," Chousokabe demanded to a cook. "I suppose I ought expect as much from a man who served as swimming instructor to the imperial court."

    "But it will be the last I swim should we fail here," Hidetoki said. "Tamanoura is coming. He has 20 ships and 3,000 men and seeks to devastate these coasts and pave the way for his master Lord Sashi or worse, another invasion of Lord Miura or Lord Shouni."

    Chousokabe pondered the information.

    "Your story seems compelling," Chousokabe said. "I will make you a commander in my army."

    "A commander? My lord, I'm pretty useless these days when I'm not in the water," Hidetoki protested.

    "I cannot trust you, for you speak of these men with honour and respect, and by your own admission you have served them for a long time," Chousokabe explained. Hidetoki's heart pounded once more as he feared a trap. In his days at court, he had seen men and women be poisoned by rivals in all sorts of ways. He vividly recalled a moment so many years ago when he saved a young boy from the water, the boy unable to swim for he had been poisoned by the legitimate wife of his father, a plot that would have succeeded for to all observers it would look like the boy simply drowned. Was Chousokabe going to do that to him?

    "I-I am innocent!" Hidetoki cried. "I betrayed only a wicked man, not a man gracious enough to give me food, clothes, and shelter when I nearly perished!"

    "In this age, we can trust no one," Chousokabe replied. "You must prove your trust through following my exact orders. You will lead a vanguard of men against this Tamanoura pirate, and you will strike directly at those men who once called you captain." Hidetoki thought of the prospect, having dined with those men countless times. Even after they tried to imprison him, no doubt some still trusted him.

    "I will surely die from their skills as warriors," he said.

    "They think you already are dead," Chousokabe replied. "'How can a ghost die again,' they will think, and in that moment my men shall strike."

    Hidetoki thought of the plan, not liking any bit of it, but realised it was the only way to survive. I braved the terrors of the sea for two days, but now I must brave a far worse terror. Perhaps it is my punishment for denying both Emperor and Shogun.

    ---
    Sangawa, Iyo Province, October 23, 1303​

    Without hesitation, Ashikaga Sadauji plunged himself into the fray, his horse dashing into the shallow creek alongside hundreds of others. The black and white stripes of the Ashikaga clan's crest flew on every flag as he steeled himself for victory. His arrows soared into the chests and heads of the enemies with every shot as he turned about immediately before he plunged into the wall of invader spears. That was just our greeting.

    The enemy seemed innumerable, but Sadauji didn't care. They were nothing more than archery targets for the veteran warriors of the Ashikaga clan, the first and foremost of the Seiwa Genji. Their own arrows seemed to miraculously miss and land all about Sadauji and his men, and they returned for another pass, showering the enemy once more. But although their men fell around them, they held their ranks tight and would not give Sadauji a beachhead on the other side of the creek. Sadauji's horse reared back as a few enemies drew too close, and his beast backed off following Sadauji shooting the offending spearman and other crushed beneath his horse's hooves. I do not want to lose this fine Mongol steed the Takeda clan gifted me. My clan does not have hundreds of these wonderful horses like they do, and I cannot afford suicidally mad charges in my battles.

    As Sadauji pondered his options, his vassal Hatakeyama Yoshinari rode up beside him.

    "My lord, the enemy has struck hard on our left and we can barely resist. Orders?"

    "Keep resisting," Sadauji replied, trying to conceal his displeasure. Lord Hosokawa knows he has only a narrow window to make the greatest impact and that dictates his every move, but for him to give that little resistance toward an enemy thrust suggests matters are worse than I think.

    "Lord Kawano or Lord Ogasawara will rescue our forces, won't he?" Hatakeyama asked.

    "Never count on someone to rescue you in battle," Sadauji said. If the enemy is even remotely intelligent, they have already driven him off. "The strongest of us implicitly know that, as I am certain you do from your talent in past fights, Lord Hatakeyama. Ensure our horses return to our lines as we fight dismounted."

    "Y-yes, my lord!" Hatakeyama answered, blowing on the shell trumpet. Sadauji himself raised his sword to the sky.

    "Leave your horses behind, for we shall close ranks and fight shoulder to shoulder! None shall retreat until I give the orders! Cut down any man who dare flee, for we are advancing to victory!"

    He loosed his final arrow into the head of an enemy cavalryman and leaped from his horse, smacking the beast to tell it to leave the battlefield. His armour sank him to his ankles in the mud of the creek, the water unpleasantly cold. Others followed his example as they leaped from their horses and started closing ranks around Sadauji.

    "Hold fast! Lord Houjou and his thousands of warriors shall aid us soon!" he shouted. Perhaps Lord Houjou will, or perhaps he won't, but one thing is certain--all will remember the valour of the Ashikaga clan on this day.

    ---
    Sangawa, Iyo Province, October 23, 1303​

    Red waters lapped at Momonoi Sadayori's ankles as he cut down yet another enemy in his path. The hapless invader fell into the water, right on top of the previous man Momonoi killed and beside Sadayori's own horse, dead from countless arrow wounds. He smiled as the next man who tried to fight him hesitated for a moment before he struck down another man who tried to sneak up behind him. The man shrank back as Momonoi leaped at him and cut him down too.

    Yet distressingly, he heard the sound of shell trumpets and calls to fall back.

    "Retreat? Why are we retreating now?" Sadayori shouted to another senior Ashikaga vassal nearby him he knew as Niki Yoshikatsu.

    "Lord Ashikaga demands it," Niki shouted as he struck down a spear-wielding invader man. "The battleplans have changed."

    "I refuse! Until Lord Ashikaga himself tells me to leave, I will carry out my orders to the fullest--stand and fight, and cut down all who flee!" Sadayori said with triumph.

    "Well said. Our master is a spear for the Shogun, and we are the head of the spear. A spearhead which shatters benefits none," Niki said.

    Their allies around them seemed to agree, and a small group assembled around them. Sadayori recognised most as distant kinsman--it was likely Niki was surrounded by similar.

    "When we reach the heavens above, I shall forgive all of you for taking any steps back!" Sadayori said to his troops. "Now let's stand together and fight!"

    The horde of enemies around them seemed to be almost terrified of the few dozen or so men around Niki and Sadayori. They were the rearguard of the vanguard, ensuring none of these enemies might pass to harm the others. Dozens of foes were dying and the enemy was making no progress, even though arrows were now striking them.

    As blood got in eye from the most recent enemy slain, Sadayori saw a distinct glimpse of potential in the distance--an invader in fine armour riding a wonderful horse, yelling at another finely dressed man beside him likewise mounted on horseback. Sadayori smirked--it seemed the battle was not going his way. I see we are winning. In his mind he guessed ten ranks of enemies stood in front of him, shoving on the meager force he and Niki commanded, but more and more enemies on horseback were assembling.

    "Let us kill that man atop the horse!" Sadayori shouted. With Niki and a few others at his side, they charged forward into enemy ranks. A single arrow flew at the enemy, forcing him to raise his shield and alerting him to their presence. Sadayori struck at enemy after enemy, not letting himself be stopped by the occasional cut or even a sudden arrow wound in his arm.

    "I am Momonoi Sadayori of the Ashikaga, and as a Seiwa Genji warrior of Kouzuke Province, I shall slay you now!" he yelled, practically leaping forward as the enemy commander charged with his cavalry. Sadayori dove out of the way as an enemy cavalryman's spear caught him in his thigh, but as he rolled on the ground he saw the enemy commander in armour about to ride past him.

    With the last of his strength, Sadayori slashed at the leg of the enemy commander's horse, making the beast stumble to the ground instantly. To his everlasting joy, the enemy commander fell from the crippled horse in the most painful fashion and landed on his neck. Sadayori laughed, amazed he succeeded at his task. As he tried clawing him to his feet, the world suddenly vanished from him. Everything faded beside the eternal joy of victory.

    ---
    Sangawa, Iyo Province, October 23, 1303​

    The glaive of the enemy cavalryman struck across Shouni Kagetsune's face, bringing a sharp pain to his nose and blood spatter in his eye. His horse reared up at the foe before immediately falling to the ground--perhaps it was fortunate the beast did so, for the enemy's strike looked unblockable at his distance. Kagetsune rolled on the ground and sliced off the leg of the enemy's horse, knocking him to the ground. He stood up and to his contentment noticed his giant retainer Takanami Yorikage finishing the man with his spear before plunging it into another horseman.

    "Lord Shouni, let's retreat!" Takanami shouted. "The enemy killed Lord Hata and we are nearly surrounded!" An enemy spearmen plunged his spear at Takanami, grazing his side despite his armour. Even with the fresh and bloody wound, Takanami still killed him as Kagetsune wiped the blood from his eyes and cut down another cavalryman.

    "I can't do that! Not when the enemy is right here! If that bastard Miura doesn't retreat and I do, my future is gone!" Kagetsune replied. The enemy attacked seemed to be intensifying, and he noticed himself constantly taking steps back over dead men and horses. An arrow struck him in the arm and he nearly dropped his sword out of the pain, barely managing to impale his blade in the ribs of the enemy in front of him and extract it before another man swung at his neck.

    The tall Takanami put his arm around Kagetsune and started dragging him, forcing Kagetsune to run to match his pace. He couldn't extract himself from the great hands and arms of his vassal. He felt sick to his stomach, the shame of defeat mingling with the pain from his wounds to make the bitter illness.

    "Let me go, dammit! I must die here for my failure!"

    "Not here, my lord! They will take your head! Your great-uncle will never permit that!"

    Tch, my damn great-uncle, trying to play politics with my life like this. How can he understand the shame I feel now!

    But Kagetsune understood the point. He struck down another charging enemy soldier and started running as fast as his legs might carry him.

    "Fall back and regroup! Fall back and regroup!" he shouted, a man blowing on the shell trumpet to relay the order.

    ---
    During the Banpou Invasion, the Mongols faced few difficulties greater than the invasion of the mountainous island of Shikoku. Fortifications seemingly guarded every mountain pass, and the local lords seemed impossible to sway to their side with promises of land and loot. Worst of all, the island never figured heavily into the strategic plans of senior Mongol commanders such as Nanghiyadai or Burilgitei--all they demanded was keeping the Japanese on the island unable to attack their supply lines. With their limited numbers of warriors, many inexperienced and with poor morale, the Mongols on Shikoku suffered a number of setbacks in 1302 and early 1303, and their commanders--Johanon (younger brother of the slain Ongud ruler Korguz), Miura Tokiaki, and Shouni Kagetsune--sought a decisive offensive to crush the resurgent Shogunate forces of the Iyo Tandai.

    Noticing the Japanese concentrated in Sanuki and Awa, Miura Tokiaki tried once more to invade Tosa. He gained several hundred pirates from Sashi Kisou and along with his own resources, assembled a diversion fleet containing 3,000 men and 20 ships which he dispatched to raid the Tosa coast as he advanced. The fleet was commanded by Tamanoura Hajime (玉之浦元), a young Kyushu pirate [3].

    This plan failed due to a defector from the fleet. Nojima Hidetoki (能島秀時), a captain within Sashi's fleet, tried warning the Japanese in exchange for a reward but Sashi's fleet caught up to his ship and his crew mutinied to spare themselves, throwing Nojima overboard. Although Nojima was almost sixty years old, in his youth he was known as one of the strongest swimmers in Japan [4]. He swam for an entire day, reaching shore and managing to warn Tosa's warriors of the impending threat.

    Leaving Hosokawa and Yagi to deal with Miura's army, Chousokabe rushed to deal with the pirate raids. By the time he arrived in August 1303, pirates had already destroyed several temples and carried off hundreds into slavery. At the beach of Katsurahama, Chousokabe laid an ambush for Tamanoura and his pirates, using a small force led by Nojima as bait.

    Nojima proved crucial in this Battle of Katsurahama, for the pirates believed him dead and thought they were seeing a ghost. Their lines quickly folded, with some even throwing down weapons and joining Nojima's forces on the spot. Those who did not surrender tried fleeing back to their ships, but Chousokabe mounted a swift attack that blocked their path, killing hundreds of pirates. The remainder surrendered alongside their ships, resulting in a stunning victory for the Japanese. Subsequently, Nojima allied with the powerful Kumano- suigun of Suzuki Shigezane and mounted numerous raids on Kingdom of Japan shipping, frustrating Miura's efforts further. Distracted with affairs in the region of Ise Bay, Sashi Kisou could do little to defend the supply ships against Suzuki and Nojima's attacks. Crucial supplies of horses and gunpowder dwindled.

    Seeing problems mount on the mainland, Miura, Shouni, and Johanon attempted one final time to deal with the challenge facing them. They united their armies in Iyo and marched toward Einousan for yet another siege. However, their petition for reinforcements went unheeded--they received only 1,000 men under mingghan commander Anan Hidehisa, deputy military governor of Bungo Province. Thus after much attrition and defeats, the Mongols fielded only around 15,000 men. Most were Japanese, but a significant amount included Mongol, Chinese, and Turkic soldiers. The commander was Johanon, with his Mongol deputy Temurbuqa (帖木児不花) commanding the cavalry vanguard and Shouni and Miura leading Japanese forces on the right and left respectively [5].

    The Shogunate noticed the Mongol attrition and the Iyo Tandai Houjou Muneyasu decided to commit all his forces. He rationalised there would be no better opportunity to defeat them, and in any case letting them choose Einousan as the battlefield would be disadvantageous. He raised 10,000 Japanese under the Iyo Tandai Houjou Muneyasu, with all Shikoku's prominent lords under them. Houjou led the force himself, leaving the deputy Iyo Tandai Houjou Tokihide (北条時秀) in charge of Einousan Castle with very few soldiers--Muneyasu viewed his kinsman as a glorified bureaucrat [6]. After Chousokabe united with them, they numbered 13,000.

    Seeing battle inevitable, the Mongols and Kingdom of Japan forces took up defensive positions behind a small stream near the village of Sangawa (寒川町) in eastern Iyo Province on October 23, 1303. As per Houjou Muneyasu's aggressive strategy, Ashikaga Sadauji's vanguard of warriors from the Kanto charged their defenses. Temurbuqa's trained Mongol cavalry on the Mongol left dispersed the Shogunate cavalry under Kawano Michitada and struck Ashikaga's right flank and inflicted great losses, but Ashikaga refused to retreat. His strategy was to buy Houjou time to envelop the enemy using a fish-scale formation, an unconventional and risky tactic on the coastal plain [7].

    Subsequently, Shouni Kagetsune attacked Ashikaga's left flank after he finished driving back warriors under Houjou Muneyasu and Chousokabe Shigetaka. Ashikaga's warriors bunched closer together to protect against being struck on all three sides, with some warriors fighting practically shoulder to shoulder. These small units proved sturdy against the enemy charges, but before long the enemy forced Ashikaga to retreat.

    But some of Ashikaga's men, most notably a group of a few dozen samurai under his young retainers Momonoi Sadayori (桃井貞頼) and Niki Yoshikatsu (仁木義勝), continued to fight despite their leader fleeing. As enemy cavalry chased down Ashikaga's force and tried breaking the main lines of the Shogunate, Momonoi, managed to kill Johanon's horse as he passed by. The Mongol commander fell to the ground and shattered his neck.

    Ashikaga's staunch resistance and above all the final stand of Momonoi and Niki unraveled the Mongol strategy. With Johanon's death, they mounted disorganised cavalry and infantry attacks and tried constantly to circle about the flanks and rear, but Muneyasu saw through this and let his cavalry conduct a feigned retreat. Muneyasu and his cavalry circled back around and enveloped the Mongol right, destroying many of them. Among these dead was the prominent defector Hata Kanekuni (波田兼国), military governor of Iwami Province since 1291. Shouni Kagetsune barely managed to escape this slaughter, losing his horse and suffering several wounds.

    On the other hand, Miura Tokiaki had nearly succeeded in driving back the Shogunate right during this phase. Miura is said to have personally killed Chousokabe Shigetaka in a duel. Yet the critical loss of Johanon and the destruction of Shouni Kagetsune's troops denied him the ability to press further. Kawano's cavalry, the remnants of Ashikaga's vanguard, and the main body of Muneyasu's warriors relieved the flagging lines of the Japanese. Facing encirclement as the fish-scale strategy came to fruition, Miura gradually retreated from the battle, preserving the bulk of his men as he fled eastwards into Sanuki.

    32HbtNv.jpg

    Troop movements at the Battle of Sangawa

    Sometimes called the Aonogahara of Shikoku, the Battle of Sangawa marked one of the Shogunate's greatest successes in the Banpou Invasion and a decisive turning point on Shikoku. Although several prominent leaders died alongside around 5,000 warriors of their army, the Shogunate drove off a numerically superior force and killed around 8,000 of them, slew a prominent Mongol general (crucially weakening the Ongud tribe in Yuan politics), and confined the enemy to Sanuki Province. Many Japanese survivors, especially those remaining from Hata Kanekuni's mingghan, defected back to the Shogunate in the aftermath.

    fguN5ZW.png

    The battle marked a costly, yet decisive victory for the Kamakura Shogunate, one of few during the Banpou Invasion

    After resting for several days, Houjou Muneyasu pressed onward into Sanuki, skirmishing with Miura's force at every occasion. Miura proved hesitant to accept Houjou's challenge battle as he awaited reinforcements from Honshu and Kyushu. He would receive none, for Shouni Kagesuke blamed Miura for the defeat and accused him of trying to murder his heir. Even his father, the powerful cosigner Yorimori could not contravene Shouni's wishes. To salvage his reputation in Hakata and rally reinforcements himself, Miura returned to Kyushu, leaving the Japanese forces under Anan Hidehisa.

    The sudden disorganisation and Miura's departure with elite forces proved disastrous. Houjou Muneyasu attacked and surprised Anan and his warriors as they camped by the Kunita River. Anan, who clashed with Johanon's successor Temurbuqa due to associating him with an irksome darughachi of his land, was unable to hold a coherent army together. It disintegrated with great losses and the remnants retreated to various castles. Anan himself committed suicide with the fall of one of these castles in September 1304. Because of these defeats as well as other challenges, in October, Nanghiyadai ordered all Mongol forces in Shikoku to abandon the island and join with Kim Heun's Goryeo army invading Shima Province. The invasion of Shikoku had ended.

    Although the Japanese won, Shikoku lay in ruins. Hundreds of temples had been burnt and countless fields scourged. Sanuki and Iyo, which saw the brunt of the invasion and occupation, lost perhaps 1/3 of their population during the Banpou Invasion from violence, famine, and disease. Many had fled, even to Mongol-ruled land, simply out of a desire for survival. Additionally, the taxes and corvee levied by the Houjou clan for defense of the island and for it to continue supplying its crucial copper led to additional hardship. Even before 1304 ended, associations of do-ikki peasant rebels murdered several bureaucrats of the Iyo Tandai--Houjou Muneyasu ordered their village as well as a nearby one destroyed and all men killed.

    Nagasaki Enki did not look favourably on Houjou Muneyasu. Due to his falling out with Muneyasu's broader family, Nagasaki sent Houjou Hisatoki's younger brother Houjou Takanori (北条高則) to Tosa so he might serve as a potential rival. To further ensure the balance of power and make amends to the increasingly powerful Ashikaga clan, Nagasaki even awarded Houjou land to his one-time Houjou enemy Ashikaga Sadauji in Sanuki as well as the rank of military governor, ensuring that province became a base of power for him and his more powerful vassals such as Hosokawa Kimiyori and Hatakeyama Yoshinari (畠山義生).

    The Mongols periodically harassed Shikoku on several occasions even after their withdrawal in 1304, but these were limited to piratical raids or small-scale local enemies of Houjou Muneyasu allying with the Mongols. The practical effect of these battles amounted to the continued isolation of Shikoku from the rest of Japan and the consolidation of Houjou Muneyasu's power as he eliminated more and more rivals. By late 1304, the Mongols devoted all available strength toward their main goal--defeating the Shogunate's main army in the field so they might push forward and seize Kamakura to gain that final victory.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This is the conclusion to the Shikoku arc for now, where the Ashikaga clan gets to shine as they help lead the Houjou to victory. Yet the Mongols have moved their soldiers to Honshu, so by no means is the conflict over.

    The next entry will focus on Mutsu and the Hokuriku, and then will be followed by what should be another very decisive chapter in this TL. Thank you for reading!

    [1] - The Chousokabe clan took their name from a township called Sokabe in Tosa (now part of Nankoku, Kouchi Prefecture) which they owned, but another clan in Tosa had the same name so they added the kanji "長" (read "chou") before it to make "Chousokabe."
    [2] - Fictional character and clan, but the site of Urado Castle in modern Kouchi, Kouchi Prefecture was fortified by the end of the Kamakura era. Presumably a branch of some local family could call themselves the "Urado clan" after the fortified manor they were given.
    [4] - Hidetoki was a real figure and was seems to have more or less been a medieval Japanese swimming instructor, one skilled and prominent enough to be appear in official court records and one . "Nojima" appears to be a surname used by his kin--the record we have of him refers to him as Fujiwara no Hidetoki.
    [3] - Fictional character, but presumably a son or grandson of the founder of the Tamenoura clan, one of many branches of the Matsuura clan. Single-kanji names were common among them
    [5] - One of many Mongols by this name. In case you're wondering which, he is intended to be the son of Mangudai (忙兀台), a commander during the invasion of Southern Song--I honestly just picked a random Mongol commander and noticed a certain Mangudai who was active in coastal China, so his son likely would have been involved in the Japan campaigns both OTL and TTL
    [6] - He was the head of the Karita Houjou, a very undistinguished branch descended from a low-ranking concubine, and held a minor court office and no known military governor posts (although he may have and records of this were lost). But given he was the only person in his clan known to hold any post, it's likely they were not very distinguished
    [7] - The "fish-scale" formation was the common name given to a military formation in East Asia (although in Japan it wasn't as well-known until the 14th century and especially the Sengoku era). It was said to be risky to use on a plain where one risked encirclement.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 30-Uniting Forces
  • -XXX-
    "Uniting Forces"


    Tsuchizaki, Dewa Province, August 20, 1303​

    Jirou gathered his belongings and threw them into a sack in rage. Bells rang all around the city, warning the citizens of danger, danger inflicted upon them by those who were supposed to protect them. What a cruel irony that it is our own soldiers who burn this city down and not the invader. What are they even defending us for?

    Jirou's eldest son, the boy Tarou, stood blocking the door.

    "Why are you still here, Tarou? Help protect your mother and younger brothers!" Jirou demanded, but Tarou shook his head.

    "Ask them again, father!" Tarou implored, his eyes full of youthful vigour. He is at that age when he's no longer a boy, but lacks any of the maturity that comes with adulthood. "Teach that Houjou guy a lesson! You have the money to do it and you know all the lords who live around here!"

    "I-I can't," Jirou said, even if his son's offer sounded tempting. "Look, you know we must never challenge the Shogun or his ministers."

    "What about that guy from the Imperial Court you meet sometimes, the one who reports to the Grand Chancellor? Tell Houjou that you know him and how doing this will bring down the wrath of the court?"

    "That guy from the court...oh, I know who you speak of." Jirou looked at the large, priceless vase too heavy to move, recalling just who gave him that. 'This is a gift from Lord Saionji himself,' the man had explained. 'Lord Saionji greatly appreciates your guild for your productivity and offers you this priceless reward.' He sighed, knowing such a vase would be condemned to the flames.

    "Listen, the Houjou have never once cared for the court," Jirou replied. "But..." he looked at the sheen of the porcelain once more, the patterns incredibly intricate. From what he heard, it was a manufacture of the Song Dynasty from decades ago, before the invader destroyed it. Perhaps the maker of that vase faced this same dilemma all those decades ago. Perhaps something my own artisans made will one day be regarded the way I regard this vase.

    The sentimentality gripped him, followed by the voice of a wise priest he once knew whispering through his ears. 'Everything is ephemeral,' it said. This city, this country, my life--all will perish one day and be born again anew. What do I have to lose by insisting that Lord Houjou does the right thing?

    "But what? Father, I know you can convince him!" Tarou said with an encouraging smile.

    "I get it," said Jirou. "Get back to your mother and brothers, I'm going to talk with that Houjou Koresada bastard."

    "Thank you so much, father! I know you can do it!" Jirou dropped the sack of his belongings and embraced his son, sending him away as he took a deep breath and stepped outside into the steamy summer air.

    The townspeople were mostly outside already, scurrying about as they tried making their final preparations. Jirou hoped it would be pointless once he finished. He walked up to an arrogant boy with a sword at his hip who stood watching the citizens and handed him a string of copper coins.

    "Take me to Houjou Koresada. I demand an audience with him."

    "You'll have to give me more than that," the warrior youth said. "Do you know who my father is?"

    "I don't care who he is, unless he's Houjou Koresada. Take me to him at once, for this concerns the Imperial Court."

    A few older warriors passed by, curious of the scene.

    "Taking a bribe, Lord Kudou? You wouldn't want Sadasuke to hear about this, would you?" their leader laughed. The youthful warrior grew embarassed, dropping the coins at once [1].

    "D-damn you, Date Motomune!" Kudou growled, before turning back to Jirou. He thrust the coins back into his hand and crossed his arms. "Fine, come this way. And thank me, Kudou Mitsuie, for doing his job."

    Kudou led him through the streets, coming to the center of the city where warriors were running about gathering what seemed to be incendiaries. Leaking barrels of pitch, unlit torches, and all sorts of kindling sat in boxes, ready to burn the city down. In the center sat one warrior in a tent, a servant woman fanning him as he sat discussing matters with another general. To Jirou's surprise, the general seemed to be not much older than his son, perhaps 17-20 years of age if he had to guess.

    "Oh chinjufu-shogun, a local artisan has demanded an audience with you. Lord Date has granted him the privilege," Kudou said.

    "I see, Lord Kudou," the chinjufu-shogun replied, rising to his feet. "Did my men not tell you yesterday that my decision is final? I suggest you leave at once, for by sunset all but the area near the walls of this city shall be an inferno."

    "I cannot, Lord Houjou," Jirou said. "As you are aware, I am a guild leader and I represent the woodworkers of this city and district. Our crafts are tribute solely for the Imperial Court, as requested by the eminent Grand Chancellor Lord Saionji Kinhira. I have dealt with many Grand Chancellors over the past twenty years, not least Lord Saionji Sanekane himself. To burn this city is to attack the Imperial Court itself, for the our crafts are essential to the workings of the Imperial Court."

    Lord Houjou sighed, shaking his head.

    "That would be true, should this be a time of peace. But this is a time of war, and we must do all we can to stop the enemy. If I did not burn Tsuchizaki and drive away its people, then its resources would belong to the invader. You would be forced to work for them, and your family deported far away. It is no different than cooking food--I am searing the outside so that the inside might bring flavor. The Imperial Court well understands these simple facts."

    "You cannot be serious, my lord," Jirou started, irritated at the young lord before him who no doubt fancied himself as some eloquent genius, but then he noticed a messenger running up to Houjou and whispering something in his ear.

    "I see we don't even have until sunset now. A shame. Burn the city at once, and make sure my horse is ready for battle."

    Jirou's heart sank at those words, and without hesitation he walked over and blocked Houjou's path.

    "My lord, please reconsider! If it is the enemy, then it will take some time to burn the city! Isn't it better to attack first and then set the fire, or hope the enemy's attack sets the fire anyway?"

    Some of the warriors laughed as annoyance swept the face of the young chinjufu-shogun.

    "You speak so boldly about war despite having never lifted a sword in your life. It is as if I claimed intricate knowledge of how your guild should operate. Now get out of my sight."

    "What you're doing is defying the court!" Jirou shouted. But Houjou didn't reply, for he simply unsheathed his sword and sliced through Jirou's chest with a long, deep stroke. It burned and hurt as nothing else, and he fell to the ground in pain screaming. His own blood pooled around him.

    "We could have removed him if you wanted," a warrior commented. "Would've been easier to clean this mess."

    "It is necessary to teach these merchants and guildsmen a lesson. The actions of the Saionji seem to have emboldened them far too much," Houjou replied, his voice distant and faint against the sudden shock Jirou found himself in. "Anyone else who impedes us shall suffer the same fate."

    D-did I die just because of Saionji Sanekane? The idea seemed insane to him, but he realised that was happening now. Tarou, I hope you can escape this alive and one day avenge me. Never foresake your craft, and never forget the injustice the Houjou have done.

    ---
    Tobishima, Dewa Province, 1304​

    The cold sea winds stung Shiba Muneuji's eyes, gusting snow in his face. It was just another day on this godforsaken spit of land in the sea, waiting here and watching the movements of the enemy. That damned Houjou Koresada is gonna keep me here for ages, isn't he! He looked about the village on the island, seeing it practically abandoned on a miserably windy day like this. The forested hills beyond the village loomed down on him--Muneuji wondered if his smoke signals could reach there on such a day should the worst happen.

    Fortunately, he need not wait much longer--a boat on the grey sees broke the endless monotony bearing a banner Muneuji recognised as one used by the fleets of Hong Jung-hui, one of the enemy's naval leaders. That means this ship has sailed from Ezo or the northeast of the mainland--there's rarely warriors on board those. He lost almost a dozen men just a few days ago trying to seize a ship with a Yuan banner, and didn't even bother yesterday when a Yuan ship sailed through, deciding it was best to let a few enemy ships pass the island lest they grow suspicious.

    The ship weighed anchor and a few of the crew hopped out to tie it to the pier, wearing strange colourful parkas and speaking a bizarre gurgling language to each other. Barbarian sailors like this were typical of Hong Jung-hui's ships, and Muneuji looked about for the captain, taking a deep breath as he prepared to greet him. At last the captain, a short man bundled up in typical Korean fashion, stepped out.

    "You are...?" the man asked in Chinese.

    "The garrison commander of this island," Muneuji answered. "Please, let your crew make themselves at home. The villagers will be around to assist momentarily."

    "The commander himself greets me and not his servant? You seem too kind to suffer such an exile, I wonder who did that to you?"

    "My family has their enemies, unfortunately," Muneuji said with bitterness, for he told no lie. Had that bastard Houjou Sadatoki not taken out his rage on my master Lord Ashikaga by sending his thugs after my father, I wouldn't have to be serving in Mutsu, and if I wasn't serving in Mutsu, I wouldn't be suffering this miserable weather here. "Anyway, let us unload that ship. You have sailed a long way on a miserable day like this."

    Muneuji turned behind him.

    "Unload, unload!" he shouted, coaxing some bundled up men out of their shelters. A few of them started lighting a fire while the others approached and climbed aboard the ship. Muneuji smiled at the speed in which his warriors took position.

    "Why are those men lighting a fire?" the captain asked.

    "It is a cold day," Muneuji replied. "Even just a bit of nearby warmth helps when you must unload a ship like this." The fire blazed to life and emitted a great plume of smoke, the signal for his reinforcements in the hills to prepare themselves should the worst happen. But it shouldn't this time. His warriors aboard the ship hadn't yet alerted him to anything, meaning Muneuji could do exactly as he needed.

    He reached beneath his cloak and grabbed his blade, and in an instant unsheathed it and decapitated the poor ship captain before he knew what happened. The men by the fire joined him in surrounding the crew of the ship. Beside a handful of Korean and Chinese men who resisted and whose corpses were thrown overboard, the crew surrendered at once. Twenty barbarian men marched out of the ship, hands above their heads.

    "Listen up!" Muneuji shouted. "You and your vessel are now under the control and the authority of the Shogun! If you do not agree to this, speak now!" One barbarian raised his hand, and at once one of Muneuji's warriors cut him down. The others recoiled, but said nothing.

    "Good! Welcome to serving a more just government! You will be treated as fairly as can be." He looked to the man who stormed the ship, a young samurai--and important Ashikaga ally--by the name Uesugi Norifusa [2]. "Well done, Lord Uesugi."

    "My pleasure, Lord Shiba," the man replied. "The ship seems loaded with goods. It's a wonder it didn't sink."

    "Perfect. Distribute what we can spare to the villages of this island and send the rest to our men in Dewa. Get your older brother to captain the ship, report to Lord Houjou, and make sure these men make it there." He glanced toward the barbarian crew, a glance that made some of them nervous. They have every right to be afraid--none of them will ever see the coast again since the invader must never know what we are doing here.

    "As you wish, Lord Shiba." A sudden shift of winds blew smoke in his eyes and lungs, and Muneuji coughed. If only I were free of this miserable island. He imagined taking one of these cargo ships and roughing up an invader base on the shore by himself, but shook his head--he had to carry out his mission to his fullest, and for now, that was not part of it. No doubt once he fulfilled his assigned duties, Lord Houjou would let him cut loose on as many enemies as he wished.

    ---
    Kinowanoki, Dewa Province, 1304​

    What seemed a daily event commenced again. As usual, Taxiala and his chief lieutenant Yangwuludai sat on the mat in front of the elderly Japanese lord Daihouji Akiuji, the building so warm compared to the cold spring day outside. Taxiala greeted Lord Daihouji and his entourage kindly, still holding out hope they'd commit to joining him. Daihouji eyed the entourage around Taxiala careful, hobbling on his cane as he sat down.

    "How curious, we have been doing this all winter, yet you still take all of these armed men with you," Daihouji complained. "Why, it seems there's even more than before today!"

    "I assure you, Lord Daihouji, that is not the case," Yangwuludai said. "We trust you as a good ally, for your kinsman Shouni Kagesuke is among our oldest and most loyal servants in this land."

    "Ah, Lord Shouni, if only he shared some of his prosperity with us!" Daihouji laughed, gesturing with his maimed arm. Taxiala knew not to ask him about that--Daihouji would go on and on about how the Houjou clan imprisoned and tortured him for years and years before restoring him to his lands due to his great-great-grandfather also being the great-grandfather of Shouni Kagesuke.

    "He will gladly do so should his kinsman return to serving him," Taxiala said. "Or perhaps he may end up serving you one day. The Son of Heaven reward those who serve him to the fullest. It is not like this country where your position has been determined by your family."

    "Ha! Kagesuke is an old man, and I am even older. He'll only end up serving me in the afterlife...at least that's what the monks I know say."

    A servant brought in food and drink, and the group continued talking, but Taxiala was disappointed with the conversation. How many dozens of meetings have I had with this man, and how many times has he refused my request to join forces? Lord Daihouji is fortunate that I do not dare move my armies in this season when the snow is so deep, and he must know that come the spring I will thoroughly destroy him should he not make a wise decision.

    An aide walked in, kneeling before Daihouji and whispering something into his ear. The smile immediately vanished from his face, replaced by one of frustration and shock.

    "How dare you betray me like that! I will never, ever join those who use such underhanded methods!" he shouted, jabbing his cane right into Taxiala's chest. One guard drew his sword, but Taxiala raised his hand to stop him from going further. Taxiala couldn't fathom what was going on.

    "What happened, Lord Daihouji? We use no underhand--"

    "You attacked my manor! You treat me as a guest for months and months in your base, just so you might do something so duplicitous! Damn you, invader!" The elderly Daihouji hobbled to his feet and drew a sword, followed by the other warriors in his entourage. Taxiala stood up as well, shaking his head.

    "Before you strike me, I demand to know what happened. I am commander of only one of the Great Khan's army," Taxiala said, his hand on his own sword.

    "Your ship sent fifty pirates to our manor, and they destroyed two villages, abducted several women and children, and killed Lord Akiuji's heir and his son," one of Daihouji's warriors answered. Taxiala looked at Yangwuludai, who likewise seemed just as shocked at the sudden change of demeanor.

    "I am certain this is a mistake, the actions of a raider who attacked the wrong estate. If you simply pledge allegiance to the Son of Heaven, we can restore you all the property and more. You will become--"

    "Enough!" Daihouji shouted. "Even if had nothing to do with it, it is only proof of the ineptitude of your nation! I have nothing more to say with you, but that I myself WILL personally see you on the battlefield." He stormed out the door, his cane angrily pounding the floor of the room as his warriors menacingly glared at Taxiala. Taxiala sighed, incredibly disappointed it came to this.

    "This is not a battlefield of your own choosing, Lord Daihouji," Taxiala growled. "Kill his warriors, but imprison Lord Daihouji so his kinsman might deal with him." He took a step back, dodging the thrust of a Japanese warrior with a long spear. Taxiala leaned forward and sliced the man's arm off at once. A few men seemed incredibly brave and kept fighting no matter their wounds, eager to kill or maim Taxiala and Yangwuludai, but they were soon cut down. The rest fled, no doubt to aid Daihouji's escape, or cause havoc somewhere else given the cloud of smoke rising from the building next door.

    "How frustrating," Taxiala complained to Yangwuludai. "Just who did this?" Taxiala wondered just which force might be responsible. The Yuan infrequently send fleets this far north, and they are all well-behaved. It must be the fleet of Hong Jung-hui, or perhaps the Ezo Shogun's fleet. Or...

    Another thought arose in Taxiala's mind--enemy deception. But did the enemy truly have commanders capable of that? If they did, then certainly he would not have advanced this far. Taxiala hoped not, lest his job become far more difficult.

    ---
    Asahiyama, Dewa Province, March 31, 1304​

    Ashina Morimune sat on his horse watching the battle, waiting for the right moment. On this plain covered in patches of snow beneath the white hills, things had not gone well so far, and he cursed his inability to persuade the Mongol leadership to not be so hasty in pursuit of the enemy. They're far more mobile than I thought, and their cavalry more disciplined than I believed. Retreat was the only thing I could do.

    A young messenger rode up, banner of the Houjou behind him. Morimune almost drew his blade on instinct--even if it had been over 30 months ago the Igu Houjou joined their side, and the Igu added a circle to the three triangles of the Houjou, he still could never tame that instinct [3].

    "Lord Ashina, please commit your warriors," the boy implored. "Lord Yangwuludai has used my clan and so many other loyal Japanese as shields to protect against losses as the enemy encircles him. My father Tokitaka has already suffered many wounds." Morimune sighed, knowing he could do nothing.

    "Curse your misfortune then, Igu Takaari," Morimune said. "If the order is not from Taxiala or Yangwuludai, I will continue doing as I am doing--skirmishing with the enemy as I wait for them to exhaust themselves." And no doubt they will--they've been running from us all day.

    "Father, if we lose Lord Igu, then we will have lost a good ally," his son Morikazu came over, having overheard the conversation.

    "Lord Igu is out there proving his devotion to our cause," Morimune replied. "There is no quicker way to find a reliable ally than a swim through a sea of steel under a rain of blood. Always remember that."

    "Those are my cousins dying!" Igu protested. "Those are men loyal to us who--!"

    "We are not the same, Igu Takaari. Your clan was content to sit back and enjoy the fruits of our nation as stolen by the rest of you Houjou, until it became your turn to be severed from the branch, as it was for my clan many years ago. Right now the Igu warriors are proving to me that they will not simply return should the latest Houjou tyranny come to an end. They must fight and win and build themselves a new place to return to, as we of the Miura did," he explained to a fretful Igu Takaari. "You must build this place as well, boy," he added, glancing at his son.

    "Y-yes, father," Morikazu said. Suddenly an arrow from afar landed at his son's feet, a sure sign the enemy was getting overtly aggressive. Morimune smirked--the time was coming soon. As he thought of ways to organise the warriors under his command, mostly Japanese with a smattering of Chinese, Ainu, and Jiliemi tribesmen from the mainland, a messenger rode up to him, an Ainu youth of the Hinomoto clan.

    "My lord, the enemy is charging our lines now!" he said.

    "Good work, Motomura," Morimune said.

    "Motonari," the Ainu youth corrected. "Father sent me here to follow my two older brothers and get experience in battle."

    "Ah, my apologies. I pray you serve me in battle as well as they have, for I shall give you the finest experience," Morimune said, taking his bow from his back. "Send word we will regroup and at once charge and strike their right flank. That will end this battle and pay them back for what they've done." Even as he said that, he hoped it wouldn't end the battle. If the enemy commander is foolish enough, he might choose to counterattack my men, which will surely result in our other men enveloping his warriors.

    He mounted his horse and rode off, noise of the shell trumpets erupting as rode into the fray and fired an arrow to the sky, praying it landed in the skull of a distant enemy.

    "Ride forth, crush the enemy, and demonstrate to our foreign commanders the martial bravery of the Japanese!" he shouted.

    ---
    Echigo Province, 1304​

    Chonghur sat in a provincial manor with several of his subordinates, among them his son El Temur. Ample amounts of rice wine, brought in from China and local to Japan, sat in vases around them, and small plates of prawns, lamb, many fine vegetables, and other food had been prepared. Such a small, impromptu feast made a good way to burn off the tension of hunting the enemy force, wherever they may be, for with the supply issues as of late, none of these men would get a chance to eat this well for weeks.

    He looked at one of his mingghan commanders, the warrior Ikiretei, who earlier that day had been in the vicinity of the port the fleet had been ordered to attack. The combined land-sea attack would have readily overcame whatever sorry garrison the Japanese raised.

    "Ikiretei, tell us exploits of your recent victory," Chonghur said. But Ikiretei seemed crestfallen, unwilling to speak. His son El Temur keenly noticed this, and grabbed Ikiretei's shoulder.

    "My father is a patient man, but even his patience wears out. Please tell us of your successes...or your failures," he taunted. Ikiritei hesitated, but then immediately genuflected before Chonghur.

    "Lord Chonghur, they defeated me!" he mourned, digging his forehead into the mat on the floor. "Smoke rose from the harbour, so I approached the city to give battle, but enemy warriors on the walls killed half of my warriors. To my dismay I learned that the enemy brought thousands of men to that city and drove off the ships of Lord Yighmish! Oh, how foolish was I to do battle without knowing the situation!"

    Chonghur shook his head and sighed. Tch, we fell too far behind them. The enemy had clearly knew how to do a scorched-earth campaign given the caution it inspired in him. Had he advanced further, anything might have happened--perhaps he would have won a decisive battle against a far outnumbered enemy, or perhaps he could have taken Naoetsu at the cost of being encircled himself, or perhaps he would have simply ran into defeat.

    "A cornered fox bites back," noted El Temur. "Yet it's bite is rarely a problem as long as the hunter refuses to flinch. And this hunter not only will refuse to flinch, he will finish the kill with the most artistic flair and bring glory to his household."

    "Save the comments for later," Chonghur chided his son. "We should celebrate our success tonight, but keep in mind the dire task we have at hand." He raised a porcelain cup of rice wine, "To the coming success of our soldiers." His men toasted their success and Chonghur drank the wine, the news gnawing at the corners of his head. We could cut off the advance of those 5,000 men, but we would leave our flanks vulnerable. This will be something I must discuss with them.

    Another commander suddenly stepped through the door, bowing before him. The buzz in the room from the generals quieted, for Khur-Toda had not even changed out of his armour worn by the elite of the kheshig.

    "Khur-Toda, why are you late?" Chonghur criticised. "Did I not tell you before you left we would be having this feast here tonight?" He took a bite of the deliciously prepared lamb, washing it down with more liquor.

    "I rode here as fast as possible to warn you personally--a messenger sent from Taxiala's army reports the enemy in the far north is moving south to unite with the enemy before us, for they defeated Taxiala's army. Thousands are dead, and I fear their forces there are moving south."

    This report sufficiently disturbed Chonghur, so much he dropped his cup of rice wine.

    "What did you say!? Th-that...!" His brain scrambled at the implications of it--he would now be outnumbered and deep in enemy territory, the perfect victim of their scorched earth strategy.

    "What we planned to do to their capital, they will do to our army," muttered El Temur. He ate a single bite of food and rose to his feet. "I must prepare for this."

    "Don't leave now," Chonghur demanded. "I need all the wise minds in my forces to figure out our next course of action."

    "I agree with Lord El Temur. We give away the food and rice wine to nearby villagers, eat light, and we leave as soon as possible," Ikiretei suggested. Chonghur narrowed his eyes. He wants an opportunity to restore his honor. The other men in the room looked at each other, disappointed they might not get to eat, while one more boorish Mongol officer simply started stuffing his face.

    To Chonghur's irritation, the meeting couldn't even begin when another messenger walked in the door, bowing before them.

    "My lord, Matsuura Sadamu wishes to speak to you," the visiting messenger said. Tch, that damn pirate hears everything. Chonghur didn't even need to know what it was about. I am truly cursed to have to deal with this nonsense. If that pirate wants gold so badly, I'll crush his windpipe with a brick of gold.

    "I don't wish to speak to him," Chonghur growled. "Behead his messengers, and tell Yighmish and Chu Ding a chance to regain their honour has emerged."

    ---
    Tsubata, Kaga Province, October 15, 1304​

    The dozens of Japanese horse archers behind El Temur and his men tailed him like wild animals, oblivious to their exhaustion, their weakness, or anything but the thrill of the hunt. You may outwit my father, but never for long. Adrenaline pulsed through him, for before his eyes he saw the Japanese advancing into the same tactic that won the empire of the Great Khan countless battles in history--it was one thing to hear the stories from his elders and tutors, but an entirely different matter to lead the effort himself. Arrows shot by either side flew past him, his own men deliberately constraining their return fire to give the impression of their retreat in the face of superior numbers.

    One of the hundreds, if not thousands of horseman running from the Japanese rode toward him, his armour and standard marking him as the kheshig commander Khur-Toda.

    "It's about time now, Lord El Temur!" he shouted. "They're about exhausted, and we need to support the main attack!"

    "Let's do it! Fire the signals!" El Temur yelled back. With the dexterity of a lifetime of practice, he turned around on his horse and lit a smoldering torch attached to his arrow, just as Khur-Toda was doing. The two fire arrows shot in a great arc so all could see, each hitting men riding toward the rear of the Japanese horsemen. Shortly after, five loud bursts of gunpowder sounded as explosive arrows whizzed past them, bursting into flames and smoke right in front of the Japanese--this one startled them and gave time for the two cavalry to circle around. El Temur and Khur-Toda went separate ways, their horsemen following--now was the time to strike.

    His leading cavalry broke through Japanese lines, making easy and simple shots with their bows as the enemy stopped and began moving about as a swarm of sparrows fleeing a falcon. They became nothing but barely moving targets, confused as to whether keep shooting or retreat. As El Temur and his men passed by, he kept firing and firing, nearly emptying his quiver of arrows.

    He reflected on their incredibly foolishness--how foolish do you have to be to chase an enemy for weeks and weeks like this? Were they that desperate to reconquer their own territory that they fell into an obvious trap? And to think that he worried for a moment about what might happen if the enemy joined their two armies like that!

    El Temur drew his sword, urging his men forward. Not far behind these cavalry painfully out of position were infantry columns similarly misplaced, and by the sight of distant banners it seemed as if elements of the Mongol army already made contact. With his blade he motioned for his troops to spread out to give the maximum psychological impact. Khur-Toda and our reserve will destroy these cavalry and any stragglers, leaving myself and our two main forces to annihilate the rest. Father's strategy has succeeded...at least assuming their generals haven't caught on. That last part El Temur remained uncertain about--to wage such an infuriating scorched earth campaign, to outwit them with that ambush at Naoetsu, to have defeated Lord Taxiala, all of that took considerable talent he was certain the enemy had.

    Regardless, as he fired an arrow high into the sky toward the main Japanese army that now seemed desperately trying to reorganise, El Temur felt a sense of achievement. After the disasters the previous year and earlier this year, after the endless frustration of inconclusive skirmishes, after that irksome feeling of abandoning land they conquered, after learning that it would be some time before he could finally march victorious into the enemy's second capital, he had won a great victory.

    ---​

    The repercussions from the Battle of Aonogahara spread throughout Japan, and the far north was no exception. Shogunate resistance stiffened and Takeda Nobumune, son and heir of Takeda Tokitsuna, gained the allegiance of hundreds of warriors alongside Takeda's older brother Tokihira. Yet by no means were the Mongols finished for their advance through Dewa Province continued every day. With the successes the Mongols had in the Hokuriku, the threat of the two Mongol forces linking up seemed more and more probable.

    The Siege of Wakimoto Castle continued throughout the spring of 1303 due to staunch resistance of its elderly lord Kudou Sukemitsu and his nephew who led warriors harrying Mongol lines. Perhaps because the Mongols could not capture this fortress inspired defection of several Ezo Shogunate warriors and even an entire rebellion in their rear led by Soga Yasumitsu.

    Soga Yasumitsu ranks among the most notorious opportunists of the Japanese in this era, perhaps almost as famous for that as his ancestor was for his epic story of revenge [4]. He expertly used the Mongols to eliminate rivals within his clan, destroy their fortresses, and acquire their property. He demanded more resources in spring 1303 to repair Daikou-ji Fortress, but this was rejected. Instead, Soga raised an army and began harassing Mongol supply lines.

    Hunting down Soga Yasumitsu proved a difficult task. Although many of his warriors were mere peasant soldiers pressed into battle, they knew the land well. Further, Soga controlled a growing network of fortified castles he spent the autumn and winter of 1302 and 1303 repairing. Mongol control in parts of Dewa and Mutsu slipped away and threatened the supply situation.

    Wakimoto Castle fell in late May 1303--Kudou Sukemitsu and all inside died, and the Mongols immediately pressed southward to capture the port city of Tsuchizaki, Dewa's most important settlement [5]. The Jurchen officer Fanca had much success against Soga's forces, rendering him unable to aid the Shogunate cause. What seemed like a reversal of fortune faded as the Mongol advance regained its vigour.

    A series of skirmishes broke out that summer as the Mongols sought to pin down Houjou Koresada's army, but advised by Date Motomune and Takeda Nobumune, Houjou resisted giving battle. Houjou aimed to constrain their raids through constant deployment of small units to burn Mongol supplies and keep them off balance. Success remained mixed--the veteran Mongol soldiers often defeated the freshly-recruited Shogunate forces, but they were limited in the damage they might inflict.

    The Shogunate centered their defense of Tsuchizaki on the great fortress of Akita Castle. An old Nara era fortress built over 300 years prior and abandoned by the 12th century, the Houjou clan renovated the site after 1285. Most surprisingly, Nagasaki Enki named Adachi Tokiaki (安達時顕) as the castle's commander. Grand-nephew of the purged minister Adachi Yasumori, Tokiaki was saved as an infant only by the generosity of factions within the Houjou clan. Since he came of age in 1297, Houjou Sadatoki had him sent away to the battlefield where he spent much time fighting in Ezo and Mutsu. It seems Nagasaki Enki favoured him, and as a result Adachi became commander of Akita Castle in early 1303 [6].

    Adachi brought with him humility and tenacity in equal amounts to his post. He understood well the needs of local lords and wealthy peasants and was one who refused to give up in adhering to his defensive operations. He proved a deadly opponent to the Mongols who raided in the area around Akita Castle and Tsuchizaki, killing hundreds of raiders over the course of summer 1303.

    Mongol commander Taxiala endeavoured to crush them in a single campaign. Fearing his losses would be too high if he took Akita Castle, he left a small detatchment to menace the castle and aimed his army directly at the port of Tsuchizaki, summoning Hong Jong-hui's fleet so he might strike by sea as well. Yet even these meager city walls proved effective enough to delay the Mongol army's entry into the city long enough for the main Shogunate army to arrive led by the chinjufu-shogun Houjou Koresada. The Mongols temporarily retreated, letting Houjou hide within the city.

    On August 20, Houjou ordered an immediate attack on the Mongol force, splitting his force in two. One group under Kudou Sadasuke attacked from outside the city while the other under Houjou and Yuuki Munehiro struck from inside. The Mongols were disoriented momentarily and withdrew, but returned in force hours later upon hearing of the arrival of Hong Jung-gui's fleet using disguised Ainu ships laden with bomb throwing soldiers.

    Houjou made the immediate decision to abandon Tsuchizaki. He forced the residents from their homes and ordered them to leave at once with everything they might carry. After a fierce counterattack that drove back Hong's vanguard, the docks were burnt along with many valuable supplies. Tsuchizaki was left in ruins not by the Mongols, but by the Shogunate--it is said that Houjou was forced to kill several prominent citizens of the city for attempting to impede his plan and that some male citizens turned away and joined the Mongol force instead of retreat. Destroying the city made Houjou--and by extension the Shogunate as a whole--deeply unpopular in that region of Dewa.

    Regardless, the Battle of Tsuchizaki was a strategic victory for the Shogunate for the Mongols took more casualties, were denied both supplies and a populace, and could hardly even use Tsuchizaki as a port for weeks. As for the detatchment around Akita Castle, Adachi's force thoroughly destroyed them with Hinomoto himself being among the few survivors.

    As autumn approached, Taxiala understood he was being bogged down in the north and needed to unite at once. In September, he heard the encouraging news of Chonghur's victory in the Hokuriku at Uchiyama Pass some 450 kilometers south and abandoned the effort to take Akita Castle. His forces conducted well-timed feints on the castle that let his army bypass the fortress. Taxiala's warriors raided deep into Dewa Province, securing food for their march and causing much havoc, but the main army only advanced along the coast out of fear of attacks on their supply lines. On October 3, they destroyed a powerful branch of the Oi clan in Yuri District north of Mount Choukai in central Dewa. Meanwhile, the Mongols in Etchuu were advancing fast, and news arrived that Japanese resistance had crumbled in the Hokuriku (in truth they had simply withdrawn in a scorched earth campaign). Taxiala's pace only quickened, but early snows slowed his advance.

    The speed of the Mongol advance resulted in the capture of the old provincial capital of southern Dewa at Kinowanoki (城輪柵) [7], where Taxiala spent the winter. There he spent much time negotiating with the elderly noble Daihouji Akiuji (大宝寺秋氏), a powerful local noble who was Shouni Kagesuke's third cousin once-removed. As close kin to the Shouni clan, the Daihouji clan suffered some persecution in the years since Shouni's defection which gave Taxiala hope they might join him.

    Houjou Koresada did not panic. Understanding Akita Castle was now useless, he evacuated its garrison and added it to his force and took a route through interior Dewa Province, braving deep snows and occasionally hostile pro-Mongol lords. News he destroyed these pro-Mongol bandits reached the ears of Taxiala--and Daihouji. Further, Houjou committed to a daring plan--seizing the small island of Tobishima in the depths of winter to control an important logistical base.

    It was a small expedition. Shiba Muneuji (斯波宗氏), son of an Ashikaga retainer executed by Houjou Sadatoki, was to lead 100 soldiers disguised as fishermen to destroy the Mongol supplies and docks and liberate the local population. Braving frigid seas, Shiba succeeded in infiltrating the island, burning a dozen Mongol ships, and killing dozens of their soldiers. To his surprise however, the island's populace had vanished, replaced entirely by Alans and Turks resettled from Central Asia. Shiba infamously imprisoned all the children of the island in the local shrine to ensure their parents did not reveal the presence of his men where many died of illness, exposure, or starvation, the origins of a famous ghost story.

    Regardless, the Tobishima expedition was a success. Shiba's men posed as Mongol soldiers and intercepted many supplies for themselves whilst monitoring Mongol operations in the Sea of Japan. Come the spring on March 24, 1304, Shiba executed another successful deception operation--he took a Mongol ship and fifty men and raided the main base of the Daihouji clan at Oizumi Manor (大泉荘). Among the victims was Daihouji Nagamori (大宝寺長盛), eldest son and heir of Akiuji. The elder Daihouji was horrified at the Mongol betrayal and derided Taxiala's attempts to blame a rogue element among his force. Daihouji raised a few hundred men for war and united with Houjou Koresada for an attack on the Mongols.

    With negotiations broken down and the deep snows clearing, Taxiala once again set out south in tandem with Chonghur's own attacks on Etchuu and Echigo. But Houjou Koresada was fast upon him and drove his army across the mountains on a little used trail to appear suddenly on the coastal plain. On March 31, 1304, Taxiala attacked his army, possessing the numerical advantage with 13,000 men to Houjou's 12,000, but Houjou started a retreat that lasted several hours as he fled back to the mountains. There at the foot of a hill called Asahiyama, Houjou finally turned his army about and struck directly at Taxiala's force.

    With their warriors out of position and focused on hunting the Shogunate army, the Mongols and their Ezo Shogunuate allies could not bring their advantages to bear. With mountains at their back, the Mongols further could not encircle the Shogunate force despite their strength in cavalry. Ashina Morimune quickly recognised the danger and withdrew his portion of the army on the Mongol left, but this only permitted the Kamakura forces strike the remainder of the force with even greater ease. Taxiala fell wounded and a great number of Japanese under Takeda Nobumune and Yuuki Munehiro broke through the Mongol center, rapidly encircling the Mongol right flank under Yangwuludai.

    But Takeda and Yuuki did not know that Ashina had not retreated, but simply reorganised his force. Ashina struck the Shogunate right flank and scattered them into disarray, reversing the momentum the Japanese enjoyed to that point. Takeda was wounded in battle and lost hundreds of his soldiers--the two Shogunate commanders were only saved thanks to Date Motomune and Kudou Sadasuke throwing their warriors into the fray against Ashina, abandoning the complete encirclement of the Mongol right. This permitted the Mongols to retreat on their own terms as the Japanese retired to the local hill fortress controlled by the Ikeda clan, whose lord had perished earlier that day defending Takeda.
    G19Id13.png

    Diagram of troop movements at the Battle of Asahiyama

    Despite Japanese failure to gain total victory, Asahiyama still proved a decisive battle. The aura of Mongol invincibility in Mutsu shattered and many defected in the aftermath of the battle. The Mongol warriors themselves suffered heavy losses--they lost over 5,000 warriors, including many from the Igu Houjou clan such as their head Igu Tokitaka (伊具時高) who Yangwuludai effectively used as shields to cover his collapsing flank [8]. A sizable number of these were veteran warriors from the mainland, leaving Taxiala's army mostly Japanese from Ezo or diehard Mongol allies like those warriors of Kira Tsuneuji. Nearly half the main Mongol army in Mutsu thus vanished.

    As for the Kamakura Shogunate, they lost perhaps 2,000 men but gained nearly 1,000 warriors who returned to their side after the battle. Their momentum was now decisively restored following the 1302 debacle at Sanbongihara and they now prepared for a counterattack.

    ZAEiS71.png

    The battle of Asahiyama carried deep ramifications on the Mongol campaign in northern Japan

    The defeat at Asahiyama and Taxiala's injuries decisively ended the efforts to unite with Chonghur's force to the south and make a combined advance on Kamakura. The injured Taxiala realised the hopelessness of the campaign and instead sought to consolidate his gains. Chonghur himself faced his own challenges, firstly from peasant rebels following Shimazu Tadamune, and then following Shimazu's defeat and suicide, the pirate Matsuura Sadamu demanding yet another bribe in exchange for neutrality. Forced to deal with this fighting in the rear and unable to advance far into Echigo without the threat of stretching his supply lines, Chonghur and Taxiala sent messengers to Nanghiyadai that they could not attack Kamakura from the north without new victories elsewhere in Japan. Taxiala retreated from Dewa Province in a vicious scorched earth campaign.

    The new target of the Mongols became the Tsugaru Plain and the port city of Tosa, defended by the main Andou clan fortress of Fujisaka Castle as well as Soga Yasumitsu's Daikou-ji Castle and its subsidiary forts. The token Mongol force under Fanca could only contain Soga and his allies, but thanks to Taxiala's arrival in July 1304, Soga's garrisons faced a serious challenge and began to surrender or be destroyed by sudden assault.

    As for Chonghur, he faced his own difficulties in spring 1304. The new Japanese commander, Houjou Sadaaki, decisively committed to a scorched earth campaign and lured his men deep into Echigo Province. At the same time, he divided his forces and left five thousand men under his deputy Suwa Yorinao at the port of Naoetsu [9], believing Chonghur was luring them away from the strategic port so the Mongol fleets might seize it.

    Houjou guessed correct, for this precise scenario occurred. Believing the garrison in Naoetsu was only a few hundred men, Yighmish and Chu Ding attacked the port with thousands of warriors and dozens of ships on April 7, 1304. They were met with fireships and well-prepared coastal defenses that stopped most Mongols from landing and denied them a beachhead. The Mongols retreated at once, unable to take the port while instructing Chonghur to return at once.

    Hearing of these Shogunate victories, the pirate Matsuura Sadamu demanded another bribe from the Yuan equal in size to his previous. Chonghur decided to eliminate Matsuura lest he grow too powerful, so strung him along with false promises of the demanded goods (rice, ships, gold, and silver) being assembled in China. Matsuura saw through this and launched a two front attack, seizing several Yuan supply ships while attempting to destroy Yighmish's fleet at anchor in Tsuruga Bay at the border of Echizen and Wakasa through a dramatic night attack. Only the Yuan admiral's quick thinking preventing Matsuura's plan from succeeding, and both sides lost around 10 ships each before Matsuura retreated.

    Around this time, Chonghur heard of the defeat at Asahiyama and chose to consolidate his lines. He first marched south to Naoetsu and besieged the city, taking it through costly assault in June. But many Shogunate defenders, including Suwa, escaped the city alive and further hindered the Mongol return south to their more secure lines. Practically none of the plunder from Naoetsu could be achieved, and all the Mongols succeeded at was burning the city and killing a few hundred citizens who remained in the city.

    The Yuan response proved fierce as they massacred or deported all people associated with Matsuura. Matsuura himself was attacked by Yighmish and Chu Ding in Noto Province on June 19, 1304 and lost 20 ships and 3,000 men to the vengeful Mongols while inflicting little damage to his enemies. But his fleet managed to escape to Naoetsu thanks to a fortunate wind. Allegedly they were overladen with treasure which they were forced to throw overboard as an offering to the sea god Ryuujin to help escape, while the remainder was given to the Houjou clan to avoid punishment for not aiding them in the past. Matsuura kept his men's allegiance by reminding them of the buried treasure he hid.

    Houjou Koresada received news of Matsuura's new pro-Shogunate stance and now himself decided to link his army with his kinsman Sadaaki's force. Destroying Chonghur's army would eliminate the threat to his own flank and remove a potent threat to Shogunate. Thus he marched his army hundreds of kilometers south to Etchuu at the end of the summer. This posed a decisive threat to the Mongols, whose entire Japan strategy had since 1274 relied on keeping an army in the north to prevent the Shogunate from concentrating their warriors against them.

    This time it was Chonghur who conducted the scorched earth retreat, leading the Shogunate armies all the way back into Kaga upon hearing the chinjufu-shogun sent his own army south. He was outnumbered, but knew the longer the pursuit took, the more time Taxiala would have to scour Mutsu. At the urging of his son El Temur (燕帖木兒), on October 15, 1304, Chonghur turned back and struck the Japanese at the village of Tsubata on the Kaga side of the Kurikara Pass. He commanded only 16,000 men compared to the 22,000 Japanese, but the Japanese were tired from the constant marching. An expertly done feigned retreat by El Temur's mingghan and the kheshig warriors of Khur-Toda broke their formation and let the Mongols and their Japanese allies under Uryuu Hakaru and Mouri Tokimoto mow them down with arrows.

    hlYWeIL.png

    The Shogunate defeat at Tsubata was yet another reminder of the strength of Yuan arms

    The defeat at Tsubata marked yet another in a long string of disasters for the Shogunate. Houjou lost 5,000 men, including most of his cavalry, compared to the 2,000 lost by Chonghur. Yet the defeat might have been far worse had both Japanese commanders not immediately began a retreat upon the Mongol advance. In particular, those troops who had marched from the north departed the battlefield early on, thus preserving the bulk of their strength.

    News of the great success Taxiala had against Soga's castles and the Mongol advance through Mino against Takeda Tokitsuna caused morale to further plummet. The hungry, exhausted Japanese force could barely sustain itself in the devastated Etchuu Province--Houjou Sadaaki ordered the chinjufu-shogun return to Mutsu and rescue the embattled Soga and Andou clans, thus once more dividing his force instead of challenging Chonghur to another battle.

    News of the chinjufu-shogun's return to Mutsu came too late to affect Soga Yasumitsu's struggle. Soga abandoned his final fortress, Daikou-ji Castle, in November 1304, retreating his assets and warriors to Fujisaki. Perhaps 2,000 men of the Soga and Andou clans remained in Mutsu defending the fortress against a Mongol force almost five times that size.

    Yet it would not be Mutsu, Dewa, or the Hokuriku in which the decisive moments of the Mongol invasion occurred. As 1304 progressed, the conflict was rapidly shifting south. As early as May 1304, Nagasaki Enki demanded the chinjufu-shogun send Yuuki Munehiro south with 5,000 men to Ise Province to reinforce the embattled Shogunate forces there. Nanghiyadai refused all of Chonghur's requests for aid and even forced him to dispatch 2,000 warriors south to reinforce Burilgitei in Mino. The battles there would now be more decisive than ever, fighting that would decide the result of the Banpou Invasion and the final fate of Japan.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This is the decisive moments of the battles in the north of Japan, continuing Chapter 24. The Shogunate can defeat a small Mongol army, but cannot finish them off and the battle ends up inconclusive. Meanwhile the Mongols remind the Shogunate their inherent strengths and inflict yet another large defeat. I mentioned Mongol success in Mino against Takeda--that will be next chapter.

    I incorrectly identified Date Motomune as his grandfather Date Masayori (committed suicide TTL after he was blamed for his son leading the Shogunate to disaster in Ezo). I blame this on too many characters who have similar-sounding first names. My apologies for confusion.

    I don't plan on doing another Mutsu/Ezo-centric entry for a while, but I will wrap up this part of the story when I close out this arc very soon. In any case, the next entry are the decisive moments of the campaign.

    [1] - He seems to have been a member of the same Mutsu Kudou clan that Sadasuke, Sukemitsu, and Tokimitsu belonged, but his exact relationship is unclear. I've portrayed him as a man born in the mid-late 1280s, but he may have been younger.
    [2] - The sister of Uesugi Norifusa (上杉憲房), Uesugi Kiyoko (上杉清子), was a favourite concubine of Ashikaga Sadauji and the mother of Ashikaga Takauji. Uesugi Norifusa is also the direct ancestor of the adoptive father of Uesugi Kenshin (but not Kenshin himself). The Ashikaga clan, their branch families like the Shiba clan, and their associates like the Uesugi clan are not favoured at this point ITTL because they supported Houjou Munekata's coup after the fall of Kyoto
    [3] - Like in Europe, it was common for clans to slightly modify their crests (mon) from the clan they split from. In this case the Igu added a circle, which coincidentally makes their crest the same as that used by prominent Meiji era field marshal and politician Yamagata Aritomo
    [4] - The Soga Monogatari is a famous story of revenge that occurred in the late 12th century involving the brothers Soga Sukenari and Soga Tokimune slaying Kudou Suketsune (who had murdered their father) and clashing against a number of samurai in the process.
    [5] - Today Tsuchizaki is part of the city of Akita, Akita Prefecture
    [6] - Despite their near-annihilation in 1285, the Adachi clan persisted thanks to Tokiaki's survival (which I assume occurs TTL as well). IOTL, Tokiaki was one of the most notable ministers at the end of the Kamakura era, and indeed was commander of Akita Castle (an honorary post OTL, but less so TTL where it has been rebuilt) in the early 1300s
    [7] - Because of its size and how it developed, Dewa Province had two capitals, with Akita Castle serving as the provincial capital for the north and Kinowanoki serving as the capital for the south. Like nearly all provincial capitals, they were of little importance by the end of the Heian era
    [8] - OTL he is best known as Houjou Naritoki (北条斎時), but did not change his name to Naritoki until 1309. TTL he has been severed from the Houjou clan due to opposing and rebelling against Nagasaki Enki, so his name remains Tokitaka and he would be known under the surname Igu (as he was part of the Igu branch family of the Houjou clan)
    [9] - Naoetsu is today the port city of Jouetsu, Niigata Prefecture.
     
    Chapter 31-The Final Moments of a Storm
  • -XXXI-
    "The Final Moments of a Storm"


    Inabayama [1], Mino Province, August 2, 1304​

    "That's him again, isn't it?" asked the aide Zhang Ding, pointing in the distance toward an enemy commander on horseback ordering around his cavalry. "That's their finest general, right?"

    Burilgitei shook his head.

    "I cannot say for certain that Takeda Tokitsuna is their finest general, but he is a fine general indeed. We must be cautious, but never overwhelmingly so." He smiled as the firm stance of his warriors and a sudden attack by his crossbowmen compelled Takeda's retreat, a few enemies even falling into the deep river that flowed alongside the narrow battlefield hemmed in against a small mountain. A well done move, trying to use the advance of our gunnery troops to send your cavalry in this floodplain, but one I've accounted for.

    Content at his success in driving the enemy back in a cloud of smoke and hail of bullets, Burilgitei pondered the layout of the battlefield, wondering what how to handle that small mountain that hemmed in the bulk of their forces.

    "If we pretended we were no longer interested in seizing the castle or advancing on either side of the mountain, we might win," Burilgitei thought, recalling his great-grandfather's strategies.

    "If we attack in small numbers over the forest and brush of the mountains, we'll surely be defeated by their greater numbers or their fortress long before we can attack their main host," Zhang replied.

    "That is true, which is why I want to only make it look as we are attacking there. Tell his majesty Qutluq Temur to take 5,000 men and eliminate their men on the approach to the castle from the south."

    "The south? There are reports that a group of powerful enemy warrior monks has held off a great number of our forces."

    Burilgitei recalled for a moment that particular warrior monk fought under both Buddhist and Takeda banners. Perhaps he is that man's spiritual teacher. No matter, he must be eliminated for rejecting the authority of the Great Khan.

    "Tell his majesty to take 4,000 men and summon the kheshig. The Russians and Alans care not for Buddhism, nor do many of our Semu horsemen."

    "As you wish."

    As chance had it, Aleksandr Zakharievich walked right in, followed by a Russian boy with vibrant wheat-coloured hair wiping the grime from the older warrior's sword.

    "What do you need, Lord Burilgitei? Is the time come to charge?" the Russian warrior asked in his characteristically bad Chinese.

    "At a different enemy than I believed," Burilgitei replied, aware of the sudden alteration to the battle plan. Instead of softening up their spear troops before routing them with the kheshig, this shall work better while costing fewer lives. "Take your troops south and then east and conquer the southwards approach of the mountain. You will serve as the vanguard of Prince Qutluq Temur, and you will encounter hundreds of powerful, well-armed warrior monks. You will slay every single one of them and return here."

    Aleksandr nodded at the opportunity for combat, bowing his head and making the sign of the cross.

    "The heathen clergymen will be eliminated, unless the Lord himself works upon their heart and convinces them to follow his chief deputy on Earth." He walked out of the tent, but the younger boy seemed curious of Burilgitei.

    "Come, Dmitry. You've seen enough of the battlefield, now serve your father by taking care of his baggage." [2] The young boy nodded, leaving Burilgitei's presence with a bow. The entire incident recalled Burilgitei of his own son, still back in China gaining valuable administrative experience. May both myself and Aleksandr return from this battle, so we pass on our experiences for the sake of the eternal clan of the Great Khan.

    ---
    Inabayama, Mino Province, August 2, 1304​

    The main body of troops continued to fight to their fullest, but Takeda Tokitsuna did not feel satisfied. He's launched far too many attacks over and around this mountain, and it's been some time since I've heard from Lord Nikaidou. Tokitsuna sighed, fearing the worst was happening in terms of the enemy's strategy.

    A messenger ran up to him, exhausted and wounded.

    "Lord Takeda, the warriors monks, Lord Fukuzawa Zennen, they've been wiped out to the man by this latest enemy thrust!" Tokitsuna could only hang his head, recalling the fond discussions he had with that old man.

    "I can only hope he died without regrets, content he chose the path of death by our enemies rather than death by the decay of his body," Tokitsuna said, trying to maintain a casual optimism. Fukuzawa commanded the body of forces watching the south side of the mountain. Our enemy must be trying to flank that side, meaning...

    Tokitsuna turned at once to Komai Nobuyasu.

    "Shall we tell our men to stop slaying sparrows on the mountainside so they might kill the falcon before us?"

    Komai pondered it for a moment.

    "Then how might we protect from the sparrows raiding our granary?"

    "Scarecrows," Tokitsuna answered with a smile. "Set arrow traps in the trees and tell Nawa and Sayou to place archers and crossbowmen as needed. Inform Lord Nikaidou he is to send as many men as possible outside the walls to aid us, for all of them shall surely die if we lose this fight."

    Komai nodded, content with the strategy--he relayed it to a messenger who immediately set off up the hillside.

    Moments passed as Tokitsuna watched the ebb and flow of the battle before them, his cavalry gathering around him. The eager Henmi Nobutsune sat on his horse, practicing swinging his sword, while the heavily scarred Kumagai Naomitsu simply sat meditating, his posture serene compared to his mangled face. At last his favourite cavalry commander Ichijou Nobuhisa arrived, trotting up on his great horse.

    "We charge, now!" Tokitsuna said, the shell trumpets blaring to clear the way. The few hundred heavy cavalry crashed into the wall of enemy troops, melting them at once. As he fired his bow, he noticed it almost seemed too easy, giving Tokitsuna an unsteady feeling as he recalled the favourite tactic of the enemy. Yet he shook that feeling from his head--too many commanders second-guessed their actions, and so long as the Mongols did not discover his strategy on the hillside, he should win.

    ---
    Sunomata, Mino Province, 1305​

    "What did they say!" Burilgitei shouted at the messenger, a small, scrawny Central Asian man in a turban, beyond furious at what he just heard.

    "As I said, Lord Aqutai demands all Yuan armies in Japan beside the 3 tumens of Zhengdong return to the mainland. Further, he shall be greatly reducing military-related shipping." Burilgitei threw his bowl of rice wine at the wall, cracking it at once as he could hardly believe the news.

    "What about Lord Fan Wenhu?" Burilgitei demanded, hoping the worst hadn't happened to his key ally. "Why is Lord Fan no longer the grand chancellor?"

    "Lord Fan has retired due to ill-health. He sends his condolences he could do no more for the Great Khan and his ministers."

    "Tch!" Burilgitei shook his head, noticing the equally shocked generals around him. "Who the hell is this Aqutai bastard, and who is he to demand we cease our campaign now? Why, by this time next year I expect our warriors to be at the gates of their capital, the enemy's finest generals defeated!"

    "I second Lord Burilgitei," Dorotai spoke up. "The enemy has taken repeated losses and can hardly raise any more forces. Soon their captains will share in the fate of the countless enemies we've defeated. Send word to the court that we request negotiations with Aqutai over the new terms of the campaign. We can send a tumen or two home, but certainly not our entire force."

    "L-Lord Aqutai's decision is final," the messenger said, starting to shake as. "H-his words are backed by the Great Khan."

    Burilgitei furrowed his brow. His majesty Temur Khan was never an energetic campaigner like his forefathers, but even he realised the necessity of delivering a decisive blow to Japan. This decision, and those decisions to hold back troops from us, do not seem like his own.

    "Isn't his majesty ill?" Qutluq Temur asked. "How can these orders be from him? An ill ruler can hardly be consulting his ministers of the wise decisions, after all."

    "I-I do not know," the messenger stammered. All I know is it came from the imperial household and the Central Secretariat and must be obeyed at once." Burilgitei looked at his generals, suddenly very concerned as to what was happening back home. If the Great Khan truly is ill, these decisions must be coming from someone. Burilgitei could only fathom whom that might be, but he knew for a fact that on many occasions, the wives of powerful rulers played a great role in the management of the state. Perhaps this was one of those times. Has her majesty Bulugan Khatun taken this decisive action?

    Burilgitei hung his head and breathed in deeply as he tried making sense of the situation. In particular, he felt concern for himself. If Bulugan Khatun is leading the government along with a faction hostile to Fan Wenhu, I would be fortunate to maintain command here. Everything will change soon, and to our nation's detriment we will leave so much unfinished business.

    "What day did you hear this news?"

    "Two months ago, my lord," the messenger said. "The sea journey was long and hard, and rebels still haunt these lands." Burilgitei nodded, knowing the man just gave him a time limit. In two months, this man shall report our reply to the capital. That gives us two months to defeat as many Japanese as possible.

    "Very well, we shall obey," Burilgitei replied. "But this causes us serious problems. We can hardly abandon these lands we've conquered for the Great Khan at a time such as this. Please permit us to secure our land in an orderly manner as our armies return home."

    "I am certain the Great Khan and his government will look favourably on that decision. Just remember your obligations, Lord Burilgitei."

    Burilgitei smiled.

    "As we shall. Best of luck to you on your voyage home, as for us we shall undertake the hardest of all tasks before our own voyage--restoring order."

    ---
    Sunomata, Mino Province, July 19, 1305​

    In all his years, Takashina no Shigetsune never felt so nervous, for the very future of his nation lay in his hands. Even the fact he sat across from a few invader soldiers and those unruly-looking samurai who served them did not bother him nearly as much as the knowledge of what he was doing, for his own life mattered little compared to the lives of all his countrymen.

    The manor in which he sat seemed poorly made, rapidly erected in some foreign Chinese style to serve as a headquarters. It was unsuited for the humid summers of Japan and annoying hot inside, but Shigetsune bore it to what degree he could. It struck him as both horrifying and ironic that the fate of his country would be decided at such an insignificant place, a small village of little note.

    The enemy's minister walked in, escorted by a tall samurai and a Chinese bureaucrat. Shock ripped through Shigetsune's body--Taira no Nakachika serves them now? He had assumed such a thing had happened given Nakachika never appeared in Kamakura that night they fled the burning capital, and indeed, he always seemed a defeatist whenever they spoke at court. A part of him felt lucky that he wasn't the one in Nakachika's place--the Mongols who captured him and his family seemed content to release them in exchange for their carriage, their horses, and a few treasures from his house, but they easily could have sent him to Hakata.

    "Welcome. As I am sure you know, I am the Minister of Civil Administration Taira no Nakachika," Taira said with a short bow.

    "And I am the Minister of Civil Administration--for those loyal to the Emperor--Takashina no Shigetsune," Shigetsune replied. "I have been sent to achieve a lasting peace on behalf of his majesty the Emperor and his regent Kujou Moronori."

    Nakachika ignored any familiarity, his face remaining as cold as those invader warriors around him. What a shame he has given his heart and soul to serving these villains and traitors!

    "Now let us discuss the terms of your surrender to the eminent ruler of Japan and the Son of Heaven," Taira announced.

    "We wish to serve neither the great Son of Heaven nor his majesty who rules in Hakata," Shigetsune said. "But we concede that his majesty in Hakata controls much of the country at this moment. It is not wise to continue to fight him over it. Therefore we will recognise the court in Hakata's rule over these provinces and lay no further claim to them." Even if Saionji Sanekane himself instructed it, each of those words dug at Shigetsune's heart for he was tearing his own country apart.

    "A correct decision," Taira said. "But such matters have already been decided on the battlefield. We seek your nation's total surrender and submission to his majesty the lord of Japan, whose court temporarily finds itself in Hakata."

    "We can submit to no one," Shigetsune answered. "The great Emperor stands alone in the heaven, watched only by his equal, the Son of Heaven who reigns in China."

    Taira seemed downcast, but it seems he expected such reasoning.

    "Then are you willing to force a most unpleasant situation where there are two suns in the sky? Are you willing to divide our nation during a time of so many great disasters?"

    "That there are two suns in the heaven is only a temporary concern, for the Imperial House shall one day rise again strong and renewed and we shall see the false sun fade before the heavenly light of the true sun," Shigetsune replied. "Our nation shall not perish, much as the Middle Kingdom itself did not perish when they too recognised the temporary state of two suns in the heaven."

    "You speak of the Chanyuan Treaty, I take it?" Taira answered. "It was not wise to force such an unnatural state on the Middle Kingdom, for neither Liao nor Song have existed for many years. In the end, both suns vanished. It is shameful your heart is so set on creating this division."

    Shigetsune sighed, knowing Taira's words were true. This is not a matter I ever wanted to negotiate. Oh how content I would be if I might just finish out my career as a minister and shut myself away in a monastery, spending the remainder of my life in learning the truths of the world!

    "Our court accepts the shame of dividing our nation, for above all we demand national survival. What are your terms so that we might achieve this?"

    "Cede every province we currently occupy, in full or in part, and pay tribute to the court at Hakata so we might provide the Son of Heaven a tribute worthy of his conquest of all Japan," Taira said, his stance resolute. Shigetsune hung his head, thinking of the terrible facts. We have little tribute with which to pay, and if the invader occupies the provinces I believe he does, we would be totally unable to resist him should he invade once more. A map of Japan formed in his head as Shigetsune recalled provinces the invader seemed entrenched in such as Echigo, northern Mutsu, Mino, Ise, Shima, Owari--losing these provinces opened up limitless opportunities for invading Japan. The samurai beside him, the young Houjou Sadakuni, shook his head at those terms.

    "I beg your pardon, but that agreement we cannot accept," Shigetsune said. "If I accepted them, I should offer our complete surrender, for it would make inevitable our nation's destruction and if we are to be destroyed, it is best to avoid the needless suffering a war brings."

    "No matter what your terms are, I cannot promise your nation will not be destroyed," Taira replied. "The Son of Heaven is furious with your puppet court and its rebel military regime, and that he even permits me to negotiate such an agreement is a sign of his utmost benevolence."

    "If you are so strong, it is curious you would be negotiating a peace treaty now," a samurai beside Houjou said, a warrior he recalled was named Onozawa Sanetsuna. Then Shigetsune recalled what he heard--the enemy was not interested in more conflict. There are rumours intrigue is afoot in the Middle Kingdom, and the Son of Heaven needs his armies back at home. Some smugglers claim the poor in their nation starve for the price of food is so high and rises every day. There is no proof of this beside the unbridled optimism of our people for any good news in this age of darkness, but if it is true then I can get far more lenient terms than I ever should.

    "A brute such as yourself must know we negotiate such a treaty out of the kindness of our hearts," Taira growled. Onozawa glared at him for the insult, but Houjou shook his head in hopes he stayed calm.

    "If those words are true, then we should negotiate a treaty that brings this conflict to an end for generations," Shigetsune said. "A treaty which leaves our nation in such a crippled state that it would tempt any arrogant conquerer is not one which will last. Therefore I say that in lieu of cessions of land in certain provinces, we pay additional tribute."

    Taira looked at the old invader commander, uncertain if the terms were what his country desired. The invader commander gently nodded at him, forcing Taira to think of a response.

    "You must inform us which provinces these might be. I am certain the terms for tribute will be far more extensive than we planned before."

    "The provinces of Mutsu, Mino, Echigo, Owari, Ise, and Shima. All currently have many districts occupied by the invaders, and we graciously hope tribute might remove him."

    Taira and the invader commander looked at each other, the invader commander whispering words into Taira's ear that made his eyes briefly widen before he composed himself, perhaps thinking of how to phrase his request.

    "We shall evacuate Mutsu in its entirety, but we can hardly evacuate the other provinces lest the arrogant conquerers tempted be the warriors beneath Kamakura's banner," Taira replied.

    "That is an unfair assessment, for we can hardly start a war for a generation," Shigetsune shot back. "Particularly after we pay your indemnity." He thought of something quickly, hoping it made sense. "Perhaps we should remove your warriors and tax collectors from individual districts instead of entire provinces?"

    Clearly it made sense, for the invader commander immediately whispered something into Taira's ear. Taira wanted to protest, but accepted it anyway.

    "Very well, but we will still charge tribute per district," he said.

    "And we will give entire districts to you to lower said tribute, but maintain our position in several provinces. However, I would still like Mino, Owari, and Mutsu evacuated in their entirety."

    "V-very well," Taira said. "But once again, this will cost much. You must surely be aware that the tribute includes not just rice, silk, gold, and silver, but also thousands of your people? For each province we divide, they will send 5,000 households to the Kingdom of Japan. Additionally, they will contribute 100 priests who are to pray for the departed souls and ensure this peace lasts. We will also be demanding thousands of craftsman come to our nation to rebuilt the Capital and devastated areas of the provinces."

    "I understand that and graciously accept such terms. Who will conduct the surveys?" Shigetsune said. Taira smiled at such a request.

    "Your own bureaucrats, of course. For all estates that span the border, they will tell that manor what their new constraints are," he replied. At once Shigetsune realised he demanded a term certain to cause endless frustration. Even the most powerful men in the court rarely dare enquire as to the exact boundaries of their manors, lest they arouse the anger of some powerful warrior who manages it. Lord Taira knows exactly what he is doing, damn him. [3]

    "I agree to such terms as well. Now, I believe that concludes..."

    The invader general sitting beside their leader cleared his throat and unsheathed a Japanese-style sword, laying it on the table between them.

    "Whichever craftsman made this sword they call 'Haisha-giri', I want him and all his students in my service," the general growled in Chinese. Taira was taken aback by the sudden demand and examined the sword.

    "Masamune?" Taira said, reading a signature on the blade [4]. "I am no expert in swords or any sort of weapon at all, but even I am aware this is a fine sword. As requested, please send this Masamune and his students to Hakata at once."

    Shigetsune sighed, knowing the frustration losing so much talent for his nation would be. Still, if sending a few dozen swordsmiths pleased the invader, a few dozen swordsmiths must be sent.

    "Very well. That swordsmith and his students shall go, along with our nation's plunder and so many of our districts and province. Yet you shall give us that most precious gift of peace and the preservation of our way of life, unhindered by those from the continent."

    Taira nodded, content a deal was reached, and took out a great seal belonging to the court.

    "Wonderful. Now let us take that next step toward peace and draft the document so we might affix our seals to it."

    ---
    Kamakura, Sagami Province, July 29, 1305​

    Nagasaki Enki awoke in the morning to the sound of solemn music blaring in the streets as if a festival gone wrong. He trodded over to his window and brushing aside the screen saw a procession of carriages traveling the streets. Weeping women and children walked aside them as a few Houjou clan vassals escorted them. Solemn music played on the biwa and other instruments emitted from the carriages, evidently played by musicians inside. Just what sort of madness is going on?

    "Tomosada! Get in here and explain what the hell is happening!" Enki shouted, calling in a loyal servant. Sure enough, the guard ran in and bowed before him.

    "My apologies for the noise they cause you, Lord Nagasaki, but these are the many artisans and craftsmen of the city who are now bound for the occupied capital. The truce signed with the enemy was harsh indeed."

    "Tr-truce? What truce?" Enki demanded, having heard only rumours that the court was negotiating something like that. There are hundreds of people down there. If we lose that many artisans, then...

    "Several days ago, a senior minister named Takashina no Shigetsune signed peace on behalf of the Imperial Court. My kinsman Lord Sadakuni of the Rokuhara Tandai was present as well."

    Enki clenched his fist, absolutely furious. These fools dare sign such a damaging peace treaty behind my back? He knew at once that said treaty involved co-existance with that puppet state the invaders established. What impudence! What betrayal! Damn them all!

    "The court regent must take responsibility and resign at once," Enki said, uncharacteristically frustrated from both his rude awakening and the terrible news. "The maker of the treaty himself, that Takashina, he will be banished to the Izu Islands. For that matter, banish Sadakuni as well."

    "L-Lord Houjou, please forgive Lord Sadakuni," Houjou said, bowing once more. "He is young, has proven himself in battle, and has surely been forced into this by those with him in the field. I am certain this treaty is but a plot by that man Saionji Sanekane, and Saionji has enough warriors outside our clan on his side that surely Lord Sadakuni and perhaps even all our vassals were forced into it just to give it legitimacy."

    Enki took a deep breath, realising Houjou was correct about his kinsman Sadakuni. Right now it would not do well to alienate a man who owes his entire position to me. And no doubt I can force him to make some choice donations if he wishes to avoid other punishments.

    "Saionji Sanekane...damn you," Enki growled. That man is untouchable and dares interfere in Shogunate affairs. He seeks only power for his family no matter how much he calls himself a Buddhist priest or loyalist of the Emperor and acts as nothing but a parasite on our clan's success.

    "Speaking of Lord Saionji, earlier this morning his son, the eminent monk Kakuen of Koufuku-ji came by, requesting if you were available for a meeting."

    "Kakuen? Oh, that fool came by, begging for alms once more. I already told him he will receive no more meetings, for his actions are nothing but attempts to aggrandize his father." Those damned temples of Nara will never be welcome in Kamakura, let alone one the Saionji wish to use as a source of wealth and warriors.

    Enki noticed Houjou giving him a strange glance.

    "Tomosada, do not look at me like that," Enki growled. "Matters now are frustrating, but they will improve. See to it that the invader is informed the treaty was negotiated in error by a faction of rebel ministers."

    "Very well, but the Shogun's seal was affixed to it as well. We can hardly renegotiate it now."

    "The Shogun!?" Enki clenched his fist, knowing at once that sly boy Takaharu was behind it. It was strange enough he gathered those so-called 'Attendants' around him who clearly were warriors. Saionji is using that man to move against me.

    Suddenly the evidence assembled in Enki's mind. Saionji would not risk such a damaging peace unless he profited from it. If our nation is at peace, he can use all manner of warriors in his schemes against us. The Shogun is one of them, as are all the warriors loyal to him, and judging by the frequency of his appearances, he commands much loyalty indeed.

    "He is rather old for a Shogun, isn't he?" Houjou asked. "It's no different than in the past--the older the Shogun gets, the more trouble he causes our clan. We best dismiss him soon."

    "Were it not for that incompetent Takeda losing battle after battle, I would have already sent the Shogun to join his predecessors at a monastery," Enki said. "But there is still more than enough time. Gather our vassals, for once this commotion in the streets dies down, we shall depose him. Increase surveillance on Saionji and the Shogun, and all new temples in the city."

    "We're finally doing it?" Houjou wondered. "We're finally striking against them?"

    "That is a crude manner of phrasing it," Enki replied. "We are merely asserting the Houjou clan's pre-eminence in the politics of the Shogunate and providing appropriate counsel to our leader. Further, it is time to apply such counsel to the Imperial Court as well."

    "If I recall, the situation there is bleak," Houjou said. "All of the current Emperor's brothers are old and linked to those greedy temples, but if we enthrone the Daikaku-ji once more than most of those few anti-Saionji courtiers left will be furious. Worse, we'd be enthroning the Shogun's nephew and inviting his powerful grandfather to serve as Retired Sovereign."

    Enki nodded, knowing exactly what Houjou spoke was true. Even so, he remained optimistic and calm as he appraised the situation further in his mind. Saionji holds many advantages now. But he is a fool if a courtier like him seriously believes he can manipulate the Shogunate to his will. His family only rose because they rejected Kujou Michiie's foolish attempt to do so, and at that time few warriors believed they would gain anything. Nearly all those warriors who despise the Houjou have long since joined the invader, and even those men like Ashikaga and Takeda will still serve us out of their inherent conservatism, for serving the Houjou offers more than serving the court ever will.

    And just like Kujou, once we show our true strength, they will have none but a few warrior monks and a half-hearted force of cowards left. Just as so many times, all who dare oppose the Houjou shall be destroyed.


    ---​

    By 1304, a succession of Mongol setbacks and strategic failures the previous year ensured the grand scheme of conquest fell apart. The Mongol supreme commander Nanghiyadai fell back on his second plan--crushing the main Shogunate army in the field and advancing toward their capital. The fate of the war would thus be decided in the center of the country in the provinces of Mino, Owari, and Ise. There, the two foremost generals of either side--Burilgitei and Takeda Tokitsuna--stared each other down preparing for the decisive battle of the Banpou Invasion.

    Even before winter ended, Kim Heun's army moved first and attempted to outflank Takeda. Takeda split his army and sent Chuujou Kagenaga and his kinsmen Tsubarai Nobutsugu (円井信継) with 8,000 warriors (including many akutou under Kusunoki Masato) to defeat Kim. The armies clashed at the village of Tatsuwa (立和) along the Kiso River in Owari Province on March 14, 1304, and despite Kim holding the numerical advantage, Tsubarai's cavalry charge broke his flank and cut off the expected path of retreat. A panic arose as Kim was wounded, and the Shogunate forces pressed on to victory and forced the Goryeo army.

    Nanghiyadai sent Dorotai with 12,000 men to crush Tsubarai's army, and ordered Burilgitei with 20,000 men to cut off all paths of retreat for Takeda. Yet the rivers swollen by snowmelt proved imposing obstacles, particularly as there were few boats to be found thanks to Takeda burning or capturing all boats. The pace of the Mongol advance slowed as conscripted peasants to build new rafts and boats to cross the wide rivers of Mino and Owari. Tsubarai managed to escape Dorotai's army, but Burilgitei immediately shifted course and blocked his path. They clashed at the village of Hagiwara, where Burilgitei's sudden attack forced Tsubarai to immediately retreat south with over 3,000 losses in his force and cease his plan of outflanking the Mongols.

    Although this strategy may have worked, Tsubarai gained reinforcements. In Kii Province, an uprising of anti-Mongol do-ikki in April 1304 prompted the Iyo Tandai to send 3,000 warriors under his deputy Houjou Tokihide as well as Ashikaga Sadauji to aid them. Ashikaga learned that Tsubarai's army was in danger and came to the aid of the peasant rebels. This force united with Tsubarai's army and now numbered 10,000 men--Ashikaga and Tsubarai thus liberated western Owari Province and drove the Goryeo remnants into Ise.

    His campaign may have stopped there, but events in the Hokuriku and especially Mutsu in 1303 and 1304 ensured he received additional aid. In mid-1304, the chinjufu-shogun Houjou Koresada sent 5,000 warriors from Mutsu under Yuuki Munehiro and Shiba Muneuji south to Ise Bay. Uniting with the remnants of the Kutsuna and Murakami suigun as well as Suzuki Shigezane's Kumano-suigun, they waited until the Sashi fleet was laden with plunder and leaving the bay where they struck at Ozukumi Island on July 22, 1304. Unfavourable winds dashed many Sashi ships against the rocks and left them easy prey for the trained warriors of Mutsu. The unconventional boarding used by loyal veteran Mutsu Ainu forces in their ibune in particular proved shocking to the fleet of mostly Kyushu Japanese. Subsequently this large force invaded and retook much of Shima Province.

    These events forced Nanghiyadai to shift course, sending even more men south to deal with the renewed Japanese offensive. Additionally, he faced complaints from Chonghur to dispatch reinforcements so he might continue his own troubled advance. Nanghiyadai ignored all of these demands, wishing to totally defeat Takeda Tokitsuna.

    Burilgitei's army of 23,000 finally caught up to Takeda at Inabayama in Mino Province on July 31, 1304. Although Takeda did not wish to do battle, the influential Nikaidou clan of Shogunal bureaucrats demanded he make his stand at Inabayama Castle (稲葉山城), a powerful fortress controlled by their scion Nikaidou Tokifuji (二階堂時藤). As many Nikaidou men and peasants fought in his army, battle was inevitable. At a narrow pass, Takeda deployed his army of around 15,000 men to take maximum advantage of the constricted terrain.

    But Burilgitei would not make a frontal attack. He sent his Japanese subordinates such as Adachi Tomasa, Ijuuin Hisachika, and Sugimoto Tokiaki over various trails to launch feints at Takeda and impede any attempt at retreat. While Takeda countered this adequately, Burilgitei used the opportunity to deploy a quick feint against these troops. Aleksandr Zakharievich's kheshig struck the warrior monks of Fukuzawa Zennen (深沢禅円), who thus far had expertly held the lines. Zennen and hundreds of monks died--so successful was the kheshig that Takeda believed a great number of enemy troops had accompanied them.

    The centerpiece of his defense eliminated convinced Takeda to withdraw his forces from the mountain and mount a decisive thrust on the enemy at the river bank. He covered the mountain with hundreds of Nikaidou clan warriors as well as a few dozen archers and arrow traps. Takeda ordered a charge, but Burilgitei turned this into a feigned retreat for several minutes, exhausting the Japanese as they cut their way through.

    This brought immediate disaster once the Mongols saw through Takeda's tricks. Sources vary on how--the Japanese claim a Nikaidou clan warrior who preferred defending a castle over fighting on a hillside surrendered and explained the plan to Qutluq Temur, but the Mongols claim Li Dayong, Qutluq Temur's deputy, discovered the Japanese tricks and rushed through the forest to seize the castle with bombs and a cannon he ordered hauled up the mountain. It is said Li Dayong's cannon cracked after a single shot from the rough trip up the hillside, but that single shot killed Nikaidou Tokifuji and a dozen men--Inabayama Castle did not last long after that.

    Inabayama fell far faster than Takeda expected. Tokitsuna recognised the forced retreat, but only too late. He tried retreating, but was caught in a trap between Qutluq Temur's force and the main Mongol army. His warriors forced their way out of the trap through several great sacrifices of men, including Nasu Suketada who remained shooting his bow alongside a mixed group of samurai and archers until he was finally struck down. Takeda himself lost his horse, while his strategist Komai Nobumura and several other generals were wounded defending him. Around 6,000 Japanese warriors perished, replaced by poorly trained peasant levies and boys from Eastern Japan.

    WBJQJAL.png

    The defeat at Inabayama marked a setback to Shogunate efforts to defend Mino Province

    This was among the most catastrophic defeats Takeda Tokitsuna would ever suffer, and one in which he had little to show for it. Mongol casualties were only around half his own, even if they wasted much gunpowder trying to breach the castle and Shogunate lines. One historic source suggesgts that his rivals among the Houjou laughed in glee upon receiving word of his defeat, for he was now just like their kinsmen. Retired Emperor Go-Fukakusa died in shock when word of the disaster reached him.

    All Takeda could do was maintain his scorched earth retreat, for all Mino was now open to Mongol raids. The Mongols advanced far into the province, checked only by periodic Japanese counterattacks. Among the destruction was the Toki clan's manor itself, where Mongol raiders leveled their prized fortified mansion of Hitoichiba and carried off hundreds of peasants and artisans employed there as slaves. But it is reputed that all were freed by a group of akutou led by Tajimi Kuninaga, whose hundred warriors ambushed and distracted a far greater Mongol force as the captured peasants escaped. Tajimi could not be recognised for this deed, however, due to the Houjou clan seeking his head for leading the 1303 attack on Houjou Munenori, former military governor of Mino, although it is likely that Toki Yorisada covertly aided--and rewarded--his akutou group.

    This constant campaigning and scorched earth campaigns wore down the Mongol advance. Checked in the south by Yuuki and Ashikaga and facing supply line issues from peasant rebels and pirates in Kii, Nanghiyadai and Burilgitei could not sustain their offensive against Mino and Owari. After looting hundreds of temples, burning hundreds of villages, confiscating a great deal of supplies, and carrying off thousands as slaves, the Mongols retreated to a defensive line behind the Nagara River.

    In late 1304, events in China ensured the conflict wound down. The minister Fan Wenhu, who had risen to Grand Chancellor of the Left in the Central Secretariat in the years after he returned from ruling Japan's occupation government, suffered bouts of ill health. The elderly minister, most prominent among Temur Khan's expansionists, retired late that year and died soon after. He was replaced as Grand Chancellor of the Left by the minister Aqutai (阿忽台), a political ally of Temur's empress Bulugan.

    Further, Temur Khan himself, stricking by depression and illness, increasingly lost control of his government to his empress Bulugan and his powerful Chancellor of the Left Aqutai. Because both believed Temur would not live long with his illness, they conspired to establish the perfect conditions for an impending regency for his young son Daishu (德寿).

    The war with Japan proved inconvenient for their goals. It was costly and required much in the way of shipping. In April 1305, word reached Cheligh-Temur and Nanghiyadai that they were to send home 25,000 ethnic Chinese and Mongol warriors and would receive deep cuts in received supplies from China. In essence, Bulugan and Aqutai demanded the Kingdom of Japan sustain its own war.

    The Mongols launched one final offensive before complying with these orders, for Nanghiyadai sent Dorotai, Naimantai, and Shi Bi and thousands of Japanese allies under Adachi Tomasa and Shouni Tsunekiyo (少弐経清) (younger brother of Sadatsune and the deceased Sukenobu) to link with the remnants of Kim Heun's army and reconquer Ise and Shima. With a combined 20,000 men, this army far outnumbered the motley force of 12,000 led by Yuuki and Ashikaga. Ashikaga attempted to ambush them at the coastal town of Hazu (羽津) in Ise Province on May 22, 1305.

    His successful attack, combined with a force of 2,000 pirates under Suzuki Shigezane striking in the rear, managed to break Dorotai's lines and rout his wing of the army (nearly killing Adachi in the process), but the victorious Japanese immediately ran into an ambush arranged by Kim Heun and Naimantai. The Goryeo warriors blocked their escape route and completely destroyed the pirates and nearly encircled and wiped out the Shogunate Army. Around 7,000 died, including high-ranking Ashikaga vassal Kira Sadayoshi (吉良貞義) as well as Suzuki, but they themselves killed around 6,000 Mongols.

    The remnants of the army escaped south, conducting a scorched earth campaign and periodically skirmishing with the Mongols. They were relieved only by Takeda Tokitsuna, who advanced west upon hearing of the Mongol force in Ise. He struck at their flanks and raided their supply lines, but avoided direct confrontation due to being severely outnumbered. Nonetheless, this kept the Mongol force cautious and wary and prevented much of southern Ise and eastern Shima Province from being reconquered.

    Leaving Dorotai and his brother Naimantai to finish off Ashikaga's army, Burilgitei rushed north and combined with forces with Nanghiyadai. Yet he would never get a chance to fight another battle against Takeda. Continued complaints from the central government forced Nanghiyadai to at last comply with the demands, returning 25,000 warriors to China after seven long years of warfare.

    MrGxoyV.png

    The Battle of Hazu, a decisive but costly Mongol victory, was the final major battle of the war

    Final battles in the north

    The 1304 defeat at Asahiyama in Dewa Province marked the high water mark of the Mongol invasion of Mutsu. Although the Japanese strategy of linking their forces in the north failed with the defeat at Tsubata in Echigo later that year, these battles held enough significance in weakening the local Mongol forces and delaying their continued advance. Nanghiyadai rejected requests for additional warriors, even ordering Chonghur to dispatch additional forces to him instead. Chonghur and Taxiala were thus ordered to consolidate ground.

    In Mutsu, Taxiala retreated from Dewa, burning and looting as he went. This only aroused the fury of the surviving warriors in occupied lands and resulted in staunch resistance to Mongol foraging parties. He reoriented his goal toward sacking the large port of Tosa, defended by the walls of Fujisaki Castle where the treacherous Soga Yasumitsu had withdrawn toward.

    Tosa itself had lost much of its prosperity from the war. Hong Jung-hui's fleet and most importantly, the coastal settlements he maintained, stopped practically all smuggling between the mainland and Tosa. Much of its commercial shipping had been lost from Hong's actions, who made sure the Shogunate could not use the grain and horses raised on the Tsugaru Plain to reinforce their forces. Many of Tosa's male residents had been forced into the Andou-suigun and perished in the war. Even so, Taxiala and the Mongol force still desired to capture the city and destroy their most bitter enemy--those in the Andou clan who served the Shogunate.

    Spring 1305 saw the Mongols regain Etchuu Province, defeating Houjou Sadaaki once more, yet Houjou managed to keep his army intact and retreat to Echizen. At sea, Matsuura Sadamu destroyed much of a large reinforcement fleet of thirty warships and fifty cargo ships at the cost of sacrificing many of his surviving ships as fireships. Among the heroes of this battle was Matsuura's subordinate Nawa Nagatoshi (名和長年), son of Yukitaka who had been captured by the Mongols in 1293 following the fall of his home province Houki but had been convinced to leave his post as minor darughachi of a fishing village by Matsuura. Nawa's warriors rode a flaming ship that boarded the flagship of Yuan admiral Chu Ding (楚鼎), where they killed most of his crew and threw the admiral overboard before extinguishing the flames and seizing the ship for Japan. The admiral of the defeated fleet barely survived, floating at sea for nearly three days before being rescued whereupon he was sent to a remote post for his failure.

    Constrained by lack of resupply, Chonghur still attempted to seize control of the Hokuriku, holding out some hope his efforts might convince Nanghiyadai--and the Imperial Court--of impending Yuan success. He clashed with the Shogunate army at Takada in western Echigo on May 20, 1305, intending to crush their outnumbered army with his 14,000 men. His attack was fierce and broke Japanese lines, but he was knocked from his horse by a stray arrow. Rumours spread in his army that Chonghur died and combined with a sudden thrust from Shogunate forces, the enemy attacked faded. The Shogunate army retreated in an orderly fashion in a battle that proved inconclusive to either side.

    Meanwhile, the Shogunate performed little better in Mutsu. On July 2, they attempted to relieve the siege of Fujisaki, but at the advice of Ashina Morimune, the Mongols divided their force and met the 10,000 warriors of the Shogunate with only 6,000 men, keeping Soga besieged within Fujisaki. Ashina himself divided his men into two groups (the second being under Kira Tsuneuji) and on June 12 attacked the Japanese from both sides at night, using an excess of torches to make his numbers seem larger.

    It was immensely successful--the storm of fire arrows routed the Japanese and let Ashina's men kill around 4,000 of them at little cost to their own men in what would be the last major Mongol victory of the Banpou Invasion. But the Japanese army did not disintegrate. Instead, the chinjufu-shogun ordered continual raids on the Mongol force, preventing their resupply and sending a visible signal to Soga and Andou that their army still remained in the field. Because of this, Fujisaki Castle did not fall no matter how fierce the Mongol advance was. Among these successful raids were those led by Takeda Nobumune, who in years to come was to take credit for preserving Fujisaki Castle.

    T9anNVA.png

    The Battle of Fujisaki was the final battle of the Banpou Invasion--like many others, it was a Mongol victory

    News of the ceasefire reached the Mongol force in early August 1305--the deeply frustrated Taxiala returned to Ezo along with pro-Mongol garrisons in the north of that province, frustrated at yet another failure to conquer Mutsu. This ended the battles in the north as the Mongol force pillaged those areas of Mutsu they occupied in their withdrawal to Ezo. Thousands more peasants were abducted and displaced in the process and Mutsu was to suffer severe famine.

    Tensei Truce

    The ceasefire ending the Banpou Invasion was far more concrete than previous conflicts due to changing political circumstance in Japan. In March 1305, Nagasaki Enki refused to donate Houjou clan land to Houkou-ji (法興寺), a branch temple of Koufuku-ji founded by Saionji Sanekane's son Kakuen (覚円) in 1302 as a temporary temple for his family and the Fujiwara clan as a whole [5]. The reason appears to be related to both the Shogunate's finances and desire to avoid a powerful temple such as Koufuku-ji rebuilding its power--and warrior monk armies--as a challenger to the Shogunate.

    In response, Saionji donated the land himself and began organising Houkou-ji's warrior monks, beginning a conspiracy against Nagasaki. He helped Shogun Takaharu organise a new unit of twelve warriors loyal only to him as Shogun, the Shogunal Attendants (御供衆), in order to spread his influence into the Shogunate. Further, Saionji enlisted the aid of retired Emperor Go-Uda and used his influence in both court and shogunate to levy great rewards for the Takeda clan, hoping to gain the last piece of what was a planned coup against the Nagasaki clan.

    What Saionji Sanekane planned to do remains unknown. Likely he sought to raise a faction against Nagasaki within both Houjou clan and Shogunate, kill Nagasaki Enki, and scatter his clan to the winds. In preparation he ensured Adachi Tokiaki received the court title Governor of Mutsu, an honorary post his great-uncle Adachi Yasumori once held [6], whilst on the Shogunate side of the affair recruiting the high-ranking bureaucrats of the Nagao clan and crucially the Shogun himself to his plot. In this situation, Saionji likely would have issued an imperial decree to hunt down and kill Nagasaki Enki for corruption, mismanagement of imperial lands, and murder.

    Yet Saionji remained wary of the potential for civil war should the plot go poorly. It was, after all, the largest court interference in Shogunate affairs since imperial regent Kujou Michiie's own plot in tandem with the Miura clan in 1247. Saionji thus sent an envoy to Sunomata, the increasingly fortified Mongol encampment where tens of thousands of Mongols sat encamped. There the Kamakura Shogunate negotiated a ceasefire with the Mongols--and the Kingdom of Japan.

    Such an event marked a landmark in the Mongol Invasions, for neither imperial court nor Shogunate had ever made official ceasefires or treaties with the Mongols. In the past, they were only conducted on an adhoc basis in disputed areas due to the ardent assertion they had never lost territory and fought only rebels. Yet now the most powerful politician in Japan wished to sign a ceasefire, a shocking event for all parties involved.

    The template and precedent for this event was the Chanyuan Treaty between the Song and Liao Dynasties in China exactly 300 years prior, the first time in Chinese history two emperors ever recognised the other. Termed the Tensei Treaty, proved surprisingly lenient, for at no point did it require the Japanese to officially renounce any territorial claims, nor recognise the legitimacy of the Kingdom of Japan or pledge allegiance to the Yuan Emperor. Saionji Sanekane agreed to its terms on July 19, 1305, ending the Banpou Invasion after seven years of war.

    Ijuuin Hisachika and the minister Taira no Nakachika (平仲親) negotiated the terms for the Kingdom of Japan, and by extension the Yuan, although Nanghiyadai influenced the negotiations. Their counterpart was the elderly Saionji clan ally and minister Takashina no Shigetsune (高階重経) for Japan itself alongside the senior Rokuhara Tandai leader Houjou Sadakuni. In exchange for evacuating Mino, Mutsu, and Owari, the Shogunate transferred several partially occupied districts to Mongol rule in Ise, Echigo, and Shima. Ise Province was divided in two, with the interior mountainous districts to be controlled by the Kingdom of Japan as well as the port of Anotsu (安濃津) [7], its corresponding district, and all other districts of Ise south of it to the border of Shima Province, thus transferring the sacred Ise Grand Shrine to Hakata's control.

    The Shogunate paid an exhorbitant fee for these relatively generous terms--2,000 taels of gold, 10,000 taels of silver, 20,000 horses, 20,000 bolts of silk, and 50,000 koku of rice [8]. All prisoners held by the Shogunate such as Gao Xing were to be released at once with no ransom paid. Additionally, they demanded 5,000 households and 100 Buddhist monks from each of Mino, Owari, Echigo, Mutsu, Shima, and Ise to be transferred to repopulate the devastated regions of Japan and pray for peace.

    Further, the Kingdom of Japan demanded 1,000 craftsmen specialising in everything from shipbuilding to making ornaments for ceremonies be shipped to them. Several famous craftsmen were specified by name, including the swordsmith Masamune (正宗) whose blades were wielded by many Shogunate generals--Masamune had fled from Izumo Province to Sagami Province over a decade before in the Shou'ou Invasion.

    No matter the costs, the Tensei Truce accomplished its goal of ending the most devastating conflict in Japanese history. No disaster beside perhaps the great Tenpyou Epidemic in the mid-8th century killed as many Japanese [9]. While casualties remain unknown, it is believed that around 15-20% of the Japanese population perished in the war, with losses in wartorn regions such as Western Japan, Mino and the western Tokaidou, the Hokuriku, and the north of Japan suffering a 25-35% drop in population. Heavy use of conscripts by both sides depleted the male population in many areas. Out of around 6 million Japanese (the number already depleted by the previous two invasions), at least 1 million died in battle, in massacres, or from the starvation and epidemics during the invasion caused by expropriation of food and soldiers.

    The harsh costs of this treaty were immediately felt, for soon the households and craftsmen were relocated. These deportations, carried out by Houjou clan warriors, met with fierce resistance from the clans involved as well as do-ikki peasant rebels who protested the deportations. Saionji Sanekane ensured blame fell on the Houjou and their vassals, accusing them of agreeing to the seemingly harsh terms of peace. As for Takashina himself, the elderly minister had accepted the burden of his mission to avoid the blame falling on younger, more promising men--he committed suicide shortly after, joined shortly after by his wife.

    Conflict broke out across remaining provinces under the Shogunate's control. In border provinces, bands of do-ikki refused deportation and aided villages that faced it. The populace in Kamakura rioted against high food prices, while warrior monks rebelled over treatment of guild members that served their temples. In every case, blame fell on the Houjou clan.

    Nagasaki Enki never agreed to the armistice, yet was astounded when informed the Shogunate agreed to it. This was due to Shogun Takaharu secreting out his seal to Saionji, a grave betrayal of Nagasaki--and the Houjou clan. On August 1, Saionji sent demands to Nagasaki Enki to resign his post so leaders within the Houjou clan might appoint a new majordomo, one who would agree to far reduced powers for his post.

    Although at this point Saionji's enmity lay solely with Nagasaki, prominent leaders within the Houjou clan interpreted this as an attempt to usurp their authority by using the Shogun and a few secretly disloyal lords. The two sides hurtled down the path toward exactly the scenario Saionji feared--a civil war. Yet not in Saionji's wildest dreams could he imagine the extents at which the conflict would reshape Japan.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This is it! This is the end of the arc regarding the Banpou Invasion which has taken up about 2/3 of this TL (20 chapters worth!). As you may have predicted, it ends in a mutual stalemate. Temur Khan is manipulated into ending the conflict on terms highly favourable to the Mongols. The size of Japan and its topography is indeed a most formidable challenge to the Mongols, particularly since both OTL and TTL they still have to deal with a lot of economic issues in funding their numerous conflicts.

    The next entry or two will be tying up loose ends regarding the conflict between the Saionji family and the Houjou. After that I will cover the aftermath of the conflict in both the Kingdom of Japan (i.e. how they deal with incorporating all that land as well as the Miura-Shouni rivalry), the Yuan (the remaining years of Temur Khan's rule), as well as a few updates regarding the world as a whole since there are resolutions to conflicts such as the war between Kaidu and the Yuan, Burma, etc. which I haven't shown. I will also progressively update this TL with maps as well when I have time.

    As ever, thank you for reading this.

    [1] - Today the castle is known as Gifu Castle and is among the few castles still standing in Japan
    [2] - Aleksandr Zakharievich's OTL son, Dmitry Aleksandrovich Zerno. Little is known about him other than his parentage and his service to Ivan I Kalita of Moscow. His age is unknown but he probably is not butterflied TTL and I'd assume his father might have requested he come to Japan with him.
    [3] - Since the Heian era, land surveys in Japan were done on an adhoc basis primarily by the people who actually managed the estate rather than the courtiers who owned them, hence the central government rarely had accurate records. This was due to the risk of opening boundary disputes with adjoining manors (or public lands) or having tribute demands increased, hence why those attempting inspection were often expelled by force. Indeed, Toyotomi Hideyoshi's land survey was revolutionary simply because he could conduct one on a national scale.
    [4] - Masamune rarely signed his swords, but let's say for the sake of the story that this was one of those rare examples
    [5] - Fictional temple from TTL--the Hossou sect was always small and didn't seem to have much of a presence in medieval Kamakura. But as Koufuku-ji was the Fujiwara clan's chief temple and Saionji Sanekane (as a Fujiwara) seems to have had some affiliation with it as, I feel he'd try and maintain its power by helping them found a branch temple
    [6] - Due to Mutsu Province's size and wealth, it was a highly prestigious post, and like all governorships by this point in time had no relation to actually governing the province in question
    [7] - Anotsu today is simply called Tsu and is the capital of Mie Prefecture
    [8] - A little over 7,000 tons. Note the koku TTL is about 5.5% smaller than OTL because it uses the renmasu (鎌枡) as its base for measurement (see Chapter X).
    [9] - The Tenpyou Epidemic was a smallpox epidemic that struck Japan from 735-737. It was possibly a virgin soil epidemic in some or all of Japan and killed about 25-35% of the population.
     
    Last edited:
    Map 3-Japan After the Banpou Invasion
  • R5FymGu.png


    As promised, here is the detailed map of Japan (and the Ryukyu Kingdom) in 1305 immediately after the Fourth Mongol Invasion (Banpou Invasion). Provinces and cities are noted on the map, although it should be noted that outside of a few exceptions (Kyoto, Kamakura, Hakata, Sakai, etc.), most of these cities would not have had more than 2-3K people. Of course, in 1305 most of these cities likely have far fewer people (if any) due to the Mongol Invasions.

    Now that I have finished a very good map of medieval Japan, I can do a variety of maps. I may do one with decisive battles in the Mongol invasions, and I will also do one charting the population decline in Japan due to the destruction of the war.
     
    Chapter 32 - Clash of Ministers
  • -XXXII-
    "Clash of Ministers"

    The lay priest and officer of the Left Division of Outer Palace Guard, Nagasaki Nyuudou Enki, disturbed our state's rightful order, willfully defiled the harmony between lord and minister, stolen many properties across many provinces, has inflicted unjust punishments on his imperial majesty's subjects, and delights in the suffering of the people. Is not this outrage of usurpation and disorder without comparison? He is an enemy of the court and its ministers. Therefore, upright warriors are to assemble. At once the rebels must be hunted down and apprehended; we shall ensure those who contribute honorable service their just reward. [1]

    - Imperial order issued by Regent Kujou Moronori, August 1, 1305

    ---
    Kamakura, Sagami Province, August 3, 1305​

    Nagasaki Enki watched the fires burning as he sat in the manor of courtier Oinomikado Nobutsugu. The elderly Oinomikado seemed almost frightful, as did his son Yoshimune, although his grandson Fuyuuji seemed unconcerned. Beside Enki stood the formal and dignified Houjou Tomouji, Nobutsugu's son-in-law, leading the contigent of guards protecting the Oinomikado manor from the disturbance in the city.

    "I-it seems this battle is only happening because you made a false step, L-Lord Nagasaki," the old Oinomikado accused. "I-I have nothing to do with it, and I request you restore order to Kamakura at once!"

    "Patience, Lord Oinomikado," Enki replied. "The rebels will bow, for they do not know the severity of their crimes and the righteousness by which they are being punished." Oinomikado and his son glanced at each other, while Fuyuuji looked longingly at the sword on his grandfather's hip. "Your family should not be concerned with the battle so much as its aftermath."

    "What do you mean, Lord Nagasaki?" asked Yoshimune.

    "Many in the court have sided with the shogun and his revolt against his majesty," Enki answered. "When the Shogun is banished and a properly loyal Shogun assumes his place, he will be certain to conduct a thorough review of those who supported the rebels and ensure the ringleaders are banished. It is certain that your loyalty will be rewarded."

    "If the locust were not destructive and tenacious, we would not fear it." Yoshimune noted. "Your victory is not assured." Enki smirked at the courtier's pointed example.

    "Saionji Sanekane and his associates are indeed a locust swarm consuming our nation, but tenacity is no substitute for intelligence," Enki said. "Locusts cannot survive outside of an environment that favours it. Saionji has forgotten that court and Shogunate are two separate institutions. He will be reminded of this fact greatly in the days to come." If the Houjou clan believed as Saionji thinks they do, they would never have risen to power. Trying to buy their loyalty with meaningless offices and minor privileges is pointless--if they do not trust you utterly, they will never accept your intervention in their affairs.

    "Does that mean that you will grant offices our family deserves?" Fuyuuji said. "My god, Grandfather shall be at the head of the court! And I won't just be some mere counsellor but a powerful minister!"

    "Calm yourself, Fuyuuji," the elder Oinomikado said. But one look in his eye showed he shared the same dream as his grandson.

    "Banishing the Saionji will be a wonderful thing," Yoshimune noted. "They've made the court and emperor their personal plaything and fancy themselves heads of all us Fujiwara. Lord Saionji even betrayed his loyalty to the rightful line of emperors [2]. But...there are few among the regent houses left after the invader captured so many of them, at least those who are not kinsmen of the Saionji. We should not seek to become the Saionji, but to restore proper order in the function of the court."

    "The choice of regent shall be a matter for the court, his majesty the retired emperor, and his majesty the emperor himself when he comes of age," Enki said. "We of the Shogunate only seek the court is beholden to the same order that heaven subjects all of us to."

    "I suppose. As for you, my son, his majesty can always promote a promising man quickly and make him regent," Nobutsugu said.

    "Someone like Konoe Iemoto, I guess," Yoshimune said. "If he survives this madness. So much for Kamakura being safe."

    "As you shall see soon, there is no safer city in the world than Kamakura," Enki said. "And please see to it that you understand thoroughly your new role at court. The tragic circumstances of our nation's invasion and the rebel activity we face has forced Shogunate and court to work together far more than usual. Even after the Saionji are scattered to the winds, we will still require someone capable of assisting us in carrying out his majesty's will."

    "We shall do so," Nobutsugu said. "You have my word, and the word of my dear heirs."

    Enki rose and bowed to Nobutsugu.

    "Until our next meeting, future Grand Chancellor. Now then, I shall carry out my mission of defending the honorable ministers of the court from the rebels who threaten them." With that, Enki left the manor into the humid morning air with a smirk on his face. These men will be of great use in cleaning up the mess the Saionji have created. In these chaotic times, the Shogunate must ensure the most capable ministers achieve their rightful positions.

    ---
    Kamakura, Sagami Province, August 3, 1305​

    Shogun Takaharu looked upon the chaotic streets of Kamakura in dismay. Those brave citizens who rose up could not hold the line, but shockingly the warriors of the Houjou clan gave them no quarter. Even the elderly and children among them faced the blade of Houjou samurai who rode them down on horseback or hacked them up on foot. Their blood filled the streets as even his own warriors began nervously stepping back in worry of the vigorous Houjou assault.

    "Un-unbelievable they would go this far!" the court noble Tachibana no Tomokuni gasped, his jaw agape. He reflexively pointed his sword toward the incoming enemy. "Th-these are our people!"

    "They are warriors," the captain of the Shogunal Attendants Asuke Sadachika said. To the Shogun, it still looked strange to see such a frequent guest of court and Shogunate alike in full armor [3]. "All those who take up arms are warriors, and that includes you, Tomokuni. You wear armour as a warrior and carry a sword as a warrior, so you will not be spared."

    Takaharu wasn't sure if he agreed with his captain's assessment, but it seemed hard to contest. He wore that same fine armour and carried a fine blade, proving that he too was a warrior now, not just a minister of his emperor but a soldier fighting to protect his emperor. Even so, it felt absolutely mad. The people of Kamakura have been whipped into a frenzy. Anyone persuasive may have done the same, and they will soon return to normal. But these men slaughter them as they might the invader--what thoughtless cruelty! Does Nagasaki Enki even care for the future?

    A warrior ran up to him and prostrated himself before him, his face on the dusty ground of the street as he cast his sword at Takaharu's feet. Several attendants followed as well and likewise prostrated. Is that Sasaki Sadamune again? It is a pity he did not succeed at carrying out the coup last night."

    "Exalted shogun, I seek permission to take my own life. For I failed to punish the rebel Nagasaki Enki and for my failure this massacre occurred."

    "You are better off taking your loyalty and using it in battle," Takaharu answered. "Go on, you and your men should charge right into the enemy and stem the tide of defeat." Noticing the enemy coming closer and his archer Sayou Tamenori apparently out of arrows, he started considering a change of strategy. "Asuke, how are the warriors in the other streets?"

    "They do not seem to be doing so well," Asuke replied. "But Lord Iga reports our path to retreat is not yet cut off."

    "We still greatly outnumber them," his chief general Nagai Sadashige said. "If we can crush them here, then we might spare our nation from civil war in such a desperate time."

    "Then the war will not spare Kamakura," Takaharu answered. "Already the fires will be consuming the city and hundreds are dying before my eyes. Let us retreat."

    "As you wish," Nagai replied, somewhat dejected. A fierce Houjou clan warrior came at them covered in blood as he broke through the lines with a great scream. His blade decapitated one of Sasaki's warriors as he raised his sword to strike the Shogun. But just as fast as he charged he collapsed at Takaharu's feet from a great slash to his back.

    "My apologies for letting him get so close," said Kusunoki Masato. "The enemy is motivated beyond belief."

    "I am inclined to agree," Takaharu answered back. "Sasaki, serve as my rearguard. Asuke, rally my Attendants and let us retreat. Nagai, ensure as many of the loyal citizens of Kamakura retreat. We will need an army in the turmoil to come."

    The three captains in question affirmed Takaharu's orders and ran off to carry out the task. Tachibana and Sayou shielded the Shogun as he walked toward the hills of the city, preparing his exit. That will be our next battlefield. I have imagined a battle might take place there and ordered my loyal men to prepare a strategy for it.

    He halted, turning to his warriors and stepping out from the protection of the Attendants.

    "Do not think this is the end of the battle, but simply the beginning! History shows the prudence in a well-timed retreat. Did not a minister as wicked as Dong Zhuo win many victories against those warriors who motivated by justice sought to destroy him? Did not Nagasaki Enki's own ancestor Kiyomori defeat the righteous Minamoto no Yorimasa? Yet both Dong Zhuo and Kiyomori now suffer nigh-eternal torment for their victories proved as ephemeral as their lives. So too shall Nagasaki! Let us fly to the gates of the city, crush his wicked loyalists, and show the men of the provinces our just cause as we prepare our return to Kamakura!"

    ---
    Mino Province, August 12, 1305​

    Takeda Tokitsuna pondered the letter in his hands, delivered by the exhausted young warrior Asuke Sadachika on horseback before him. He could hardly believe its contents that accused Nagasaki Enki of countless crimes and ordered his apprehension. Nagasaki Enki is the most powerful man in this country. To oppose him is to oppose the Houjou, and to oppose the Houjou is to oppose the Emperor, for they are the rightful custodians of the Shogunate. Kujou is a fool for acting as his ancestor and thinking he can intervene in the Shogunate's affairs.

    "Is that order not insane?" his friend and brother-in-law Houjou Munenaga asked, seemingly nervous of its implications. "He'll be crushed in an instant and give that bastard Enki justification for a massacre! How few are those who dare oppose him!"

    "I-it isn't that simple," the messenger said, his breathing heavy. "Shogun Takaharu himself is following the order as a loyal servant of the court. All the Shogun's warriors are to--"

    "H-has the Shogun has erred too?" Tokitsuna said, shocked to hear that. If even the Shogun has revolted, then matters in Kamakura must be terrible to behold now.

    "The Shogun is a figure of impartiality," Munenaga spoke. "We in the Houjou clan are tasked with keeping him impartial. If he cannot keep to his duties, he is to resign at once. That Shogun Takaharu refused to resign is worrying, especially in times like these."

    "I believe so as well," Tokitsuna said. "Enki is a poison to the body of our nation, but rebellion is the viper spreading it." Munenaga nodded at the observation in agreeance before turning to Asuke.

    "We cannot follow this order," Munenaga replied. "If it is a just order, then our contribution is not necessary, for justice shall prevail."

    With that, the two lords returned to discussions of poetry and Zen, more productive discussions for the peaceful era which they pray had at last returned. After some time, the peace was disturbed by loud discussions outside the room.

    "Something's amiss out there. I suggest we check," Tokitsuna said. Munenaga nodded and the two rose to their feet.

    In burst a crazed young man Tokitsuna recognised at once as Henmi Nobutsune. He bowed at once.

    "My lord, the messenger of the Toki clan arrived just now! He said that Toki Yorisada and Lord Chuujou are assembling a great army that will be here in just three days!" Henmi's panic struck a chord with Tokitsuna--this was totally unexpected. Lord Toki is a demanding man, but Nagasaki dealt with him well, and dealt with Lord Chuujou even better. Just what is making those two men try and stand against him like this?

    "W-We need to take shelter soon," Munenaga said, worry blooming on his face. "Half our army hails from Mino or Owari, and Chuujou and his allies are strong here in Mikawa as well. We'd be crushed against his force."

    "No matter, let us hear out his messenger," Tokitsuna replied, trying to ignore those same misgivings. "Lord Toki believes he might persuade me to his side, otherwise that messenger would have been an assassin out to kill me and as many of my close associates as possible." And if worst comes to worst, I will have to do the same with the warriors from Mino, Owari, and Mikawa in my army.

    The messenger knelt before Tokitsuna in the main room surrounded by his armed warriors. He prostrated his face on the mat as Tokitsuna walked in and sat down and laid a box at his feet.

    "Enough formality. Just what are you doing here?" Tokitsuna said.

    "Please, Lord Takeda, open the box so you might see the cause of Lord Toki's actions," the messenger said. Tokitsuna motioned a servant to open the box, and his eyes widened at a human head inside laying atop a bloody banner.

    "This is head of Lord Seki Moriyasu," the messenger said. "I, Aeba Kuninobu, slew Lord Seki on behalf of my lord Toki Yorisada, for Lord Seki has lied to the Shogun and stolen rewards that rightfully belong to Lord Toki. Lord Toki believes Lord Nagasaki is behind the corruption we see in the Shogunate and seeks to purge it with force if necessary."

    "Murdering a vassal of my clan," Munenaga muttered. "Just for that I ought behead you on the spot."

    "I am certain my lord did not wish for such drastic matters to occur, but Nagasaki Enki has forced this terrible situation upon us all."

    "If only he could solve his own problems instead of thrusting them on the unwilling." Tokitsuna complained, pondering the situation. If I do not help the Toki, my head might adorn a similar box since the Toki no doubt have assassins amongst us, potentially even this Aeba Kuninobu who seems like a talented fighter. I may be able to overcome many disadvantages and beat their army, but what will I gain from it? Nagasaki Enki is a man who cultivates obedience, not talent.

    "My lord, let us rise up and kill Nagasaki Enki!" exclaimed Henmi Nobutsune, stepping forward with youthful vigour.

    "I agree. Nagasaki Enki cannot reward us all with land. I feel he is stingy and corrupt and leading this nation to ruin," concurred Hiraga Koremasa, another younger general. "He could make all of Mino, Owari, and Mikawa yours, and you might give us the reward befitting out loyalty, and that would still be insufficient so long as Nagasaki manipulates the Houjou."

    "Consider that both Lord Nagai and Lord Shishio remain in Kamakura," said his cousin Wakasa Tadakane. "Even if you must join Nagasaki Enki, it would only be just if you yourself judged them as their former commander rather than leaving them to the slander of their enemies."

    The last point resonated for Tokitsuna. Both men served valiantly in the war, and without Nagai in particular with his skill at organising armies and convincing the government of the danger, the invaders would have done far worse damage. Tch, I'm really trapped into making a terrible decision no matter what I choose.

    "Going against Lord Nagasaki is dangerous," Munenaga said. "Lord Hiraga, Lord Henmi, you are too young and impulsive to know what you are advocating for."

    "We're doomed either way," Tokitsuna said, cutting off an annoyed Henmi. "But there is virtue in removing a corrupt minister. It is clear that Lord Nagasaki fears your influence for your victories, Munenaga."

    Munenaga remained silent, the words undoubtedly echoing in his mind.

    "V-very well. We will remove Lord Nagasaki," he said with hesitation. He makes the hardest choice of all of us, for he is rebelling against his own clan. And he knows he will have to tell the Houjou vassals among us the situation and deal with their wrath.

    "I am glad I can lend you my strength for another campaign," Tokitsuna said. "May this be the last time I must do so for anyone."

    ---
    Komekani, Sagami Province, November 28, 1305​

    Onozawa Sanetsuna rode fast at the head of his men alongside the hillside road. But it was not a charge for victory but one of frustration. My men are fools! They are falling right into the enemy's trap. They just follow that idiot Nagasaki Takayori who promises them eternal fame! Around him and on a trail above him, the riders sang lines from the Heike Monogatari, regaling the old story of the Battle of Ishibashiyama fought on these very cliffs 120 years prior. Ahead he caught glimpses of the tails of enemy horses and their occasional arrows.

    He rode up alongside a more experienced commander, Houjou Chikatoki, a man he fought alongside on many campaigns.

    "Lord Houjou, can you not stop Lord Nagasaki?" he yelled as he fired an arrow through the throat of an enemy spearman who suicidally rushed at him. "He is leading us to doom!"

    "If we stop here, who among us will want to fight anymore?" Houjou replied. "I cannot let this chance for victory slip from my grasp out of excessive caution."

    "Lord Nagasaki must recall that the same man the Taira defeated at this place later destroyed all the Taira but his own ancestor," Sanetsuna countered. "If he does not recall, then he will merely repeat that failure."

    "Enough, Onozawa! Takayori might not have a clue what he is doing, but he knows well that too much caution brings only defeat. Now fight!" Chikatoki rushed further away alongside several of his own riders. He is only so bold because he is finally given an opportunity to directly ingratiate himself to Nagasaki Enki and raise his branch family's status.

    Up ahead, the path widened as Onozawa say the humble houses of a fishing village. The remaining enemy soldiers bunched on the main road through the village, cavalry at their center surrounded by spearmen and a few archers. The four diamonds of the Takeda clan's crest fluttered on the banners illuminated by torchlight. They can't have more than 200 men remaining after all that fighting earlier, and Nagasaki's men on the path higher up the hill will surely flank them. Yet why do I feel something ominous about this?

    "Halt!" he shouted, hoping at least some of his own men would listen. The enemy archers shot arrows that killed a few of Houjou's riders, but their cavalry didn't charge. Instead, Houjou's men fired their own arrows as they rushed forward, eager to take the head of the enemy commander Henmi Nobutsune. A few of enemies turned their attention to Sanetsuna's left as Nagasaki's men came roaring forth into the village with their shell trumpets blowing. Soldiers lept from their horses and started hacking into the lines of Henmi's rebels.

    Then they started dropping dead. Burning arrows shot from every corner of the houses as archers and crossbowmen emerged. Sanetsuna's eyes widened from the light of countless arrows soaring overhead, striking him and the men around him. He lept from his horse as it reared back in pain and nearly collapsed on him. His heart pounded in that horrible moment he was proven right about the trap prepared for them.

    "Lord Houjou! Lord Nagasaki!" Sanetsuna shouted as he borrowed the horse of one of his men and rode forth, firing his own bow in panic. Disagreeable as they are, I cannot let either of them die! Suddenly a few warriors emerged from the house and braced themselves on their spears and in a flash Sanetsuna fell from his horse. When he came to seconds later, he felt ill and could hardly move. A warrior helped him to his feet, but by now the damage had been done. The village was burning and thousands of enemy troops swarmed them. The songs and joy from earlier that evening vanished in the screams of agony and cries of battle.

    "Lord Onozawa, are you okay? We must help Lord Houjou, I fear he is in grave danger!"

    Sanetsuna could do nothing but just stare as his whole body ached. An arrow from afar struck his arm, but it only made him grit his teeth harder. Cries of "For Lord Tsubarai! For Lord Tsubarai!" rose from the enemy's lines, indicating the genius commander who arranged the ambush he stumbled into. The Tiger's Paw himself, Tsubarai Nobutsugu, Takeda Tokitsuna's most trusted general.

    "I could not save them surrounded by friends, but you expect me to save them surrounded by enemies?" he complained. Even so, that vague sense of duty spurred him onward. He gripped his sword tighter and rushed into the fray, hoping his lord survived out there somewhere.

    ---​

    Japan never suffered a worse disaster than the fourth Mongol invasion of Japan. One million people perished, half the nation fell under Mongol domination, and countless warriors perished. In the end, the ruling Kamakura Shogunate survived thanks to the 1305 Tensei Truce brought on by political turmoil in China, but there were many among the government who did not desire such a peace. Chief among these was the powerful minister Nagasaki Enki who viewed the Tensei Truce as undercutting his authority. The actions of Nagasaki and his rival, the powerful courtier Saionji Sanekane, would cause a clash between the Imperial Court and Shogunate that had not been seen in generations.

    In all past conflicts between Mongols and Japanese, the concern of "how should the warriors be rewarded" always played heavily in domestic politics. This was a concern the Shogunate could never answer. They attempted to force temples and courtiers to return lands the warriors mortgaged out of poverty, they tried policies of debt forgiveness, and they tried making warriors direct subjects of the Shogunate, but none of these ever worked on a sizable scale. Further, they brought with them deadly purges as ministers clashed over policy, purges which led directly to the rise of the Mongol collaborationist government in Hakata and robbed the Kamakura Shogunate of popular support.

    As the Shogunate decayed, other institutions stepped in to fill the void. The most prominent was the Imperial Court, which supervised the powerful shrines and temples of Japan. Leading them was Saionji Sanekane, who rose to power as the Kanto Envoy in charge of negotiations between Court and Shogunate. The increasingly bankrupt Shogunate came to rely on Saionji's patronage, for the Court controlled not just the moneylenders but institutions that might be taxed such as guilds. This let Saionji gain incredible power and institute policies favourable to allied institutions such as tolerating representatives of moneylending institutions to serve as land stewards and other methods of undercutting the warrior class.

    As with the previous conflicts with the Mongols, a large number of landless samurai termed rounin filled Japan, their lands having been confiscated by the invader lords. While some chose to defect to the Mongol-controlled Kingdom of Japan in hopes of maintaining at least some of their land, many remained loyal to the Kamakura Shogunate but demanded new lands to restore their livelihood and reward them for service during the invasions.

    Not all rounin were direct vassals of the Shogunate. Some were direct vassals of the Houjou clan--these men had an easy time of things for the Houjou controlled around 20% of land in Japan. Others were direct vassals of the Shogunate--they faced an uphill battle, but at the very least could expedite their appeals and more easily have their concerns heard. Yet many of them held no position at all, especially those of the Kinai region near Kyoto. The worst off were the ashigaru, for they could either return to their now-occupied village or face the arduous task of finding acceptance in another village which often resulted in total loss of social status [4].

    The most common way to support these men were new jobs as bodyguards for monasteries or courtiers. The warriors of the Kinai in particular viewed this as their duty, for they always held close links with the court. During the years 1294 to 1305 and especially after 1301, some Kinai warriors acquired sizable amounts of land from the institutions they served. They settled their ashigaru on this land thus building a new system barely represented by the Shogunate. This came with its own challenges, for this land often already had official land stewards. Even during the war, rounin sporadically clashed with Kamakura-appointed land stewards in what led to endless litigation. It was thus in the Court's interest to back their allies using Saionji's post as envoy.

    With declining relations between Shogunate and Court, Saionji attempted a legitimisation of this system through the person of the Shogun himself. In April 1305, he helped Shogun Takaharu create the Shogunal Attendants (御供衆, Otomo-shuu), an official bodyguard unit for the Shogun. To avoid it being subject to Houjou control as other Shogunate institutions, officially it was for men who accompanied the Shogun to his visits at shrines, temples, and the Imperial Court. The Houjou could only try and deny its funding, but it was funded privately by Takaharu himself. Yet because of its official purpose, Takaharu was forced to keep the unit small so it numbered only twelve men.

    Takaharu selected these members from men who displayed talent as both fighters and leaders. Its leader was Asuke Sadachika (足助貞親), head of a warrior family of long-time loyalty to the court, and its vice-captain was none other than Shishido Tomotoki, a young general known for serving Takeda Tokitsuna. Others such as Kinai warrior and akutou Kusunoki Masato and the Asatani brothers Yoshiaki and Masayoshi were pardonded akutou--it is believed Takaharu was both impressed by their talent and also believed men despised by the government made loyal servants. These famed twelve men were:

    *Captain of the Attendants - Asuke Sadachika
    *Vice leader - Shishido Tomotoki (宍戸知時)
    *Funaki Yoriharu (舟木頼春)
    *Kusunoki Masato
    *Terada Hounen
    *Kondou Munemitsu (近藤宗光)
    *Asatani Yoshiaki (朝谷義秋)
    *Asatani Masayoshi (朝谷正義)
    *Sayou Tamenori (佐用為範)
    *Satake Sadayoshi
    *Oda Nobukazu
    *Segami Yukitsuna (瀬上行綱)

    Takaharu was by no means a passive participant in these affairs--under the influence of his Confucian tutors such as Yoshida Sadafusa (吉田定房), Takaharu sought power at court due to it offering him just as much power as the Houjou-dominated shogunate. In May 1305, the court promoted Takaharu to second rank prince and gave him the position of Minister of Internal Affairs (中務卿) [5]. This gave him direct access to both the sitting Emperor and his regent along with the retired Emperor. Most importantly, it including those who drafted documents in his name and permitted him to appoint the managers of a variety of national archives, including those related to tax collection and land grants both past and present--fortuitously, many of these documents were spirited out of the palace by Saionji Sanekane in 1301 for the purpose of blackmail. Combined with the power of the shogun as a mediator on the Houjou-dominated courts, this permitted Takaharu to weigh his influence in a variety of land cases.

    Legally, the position of second-rank prince carried with it a grant of land and households, but like many aspects of Japan's imperial laws, it had declined with the decay of the court's temporal power in the late Heian era. But Takaharu vigorously asserted this privilege (unlike other princes) and gained for himself 450 households in Sagami Province as well as the land needed to support them. Takaharu ensured he received all taxes from this new manor and assigned his Attendants to land steward positions. The tribute burden was low compared to many manors, and corvee was only permitted in the direct presence of the prince-shogun--in return, Takaharu demanded all of the men train as ashigaru for four months of the year and serve the shogun as needed. By this means Takaharu gained a small, but loyal band of soldiers.

    But bodyguard posts would not be enough to reward the rounin. In 1305, Takaharu and Saionji expanded the Six Guards (六衛府), Japan's imperial guard, to its early Heian era strength. Additionally, he fixed the fluctuating strength of the Right Gate Guard (右衛門府) and Left Gate Guard (左衛門府) to 400 men (plus officers) each. This created a force of about 2,400 guards, around double the size of what it had been for centuries. However, many guards were strictly ceremonial and their posts held by court nobles--Takaharu proposed forcing all court nobles who served as guards to undertake martial training, but appeals from the high nobles to Saionji Sanekane watered down Takaharu's proposal, retaining only some aspects of martial training such as mandatory training in archery and horseback riding, arts considered slightly less uncouth for the court nobles [6].

    Yet guard posts could only be awarded to the most successful warriors. For everyone else, the Imperial Police Agency (検非違使, Kebiishichou) offered a place for warriors. This agency, the premier policing force in Japan in the Heian era, had greatly declined over the centuries and in practice had been restricted to Kyoto and under Shogunate supervision. Takaharu filled their ranks with lesser landless warriors, with even ashigaru occupying junior positions. This created a large police force capable of resolving disputes and enforcing court decrees, although the sheer size ensured it remained underfunded and still largely ineffective in many provinces. The post of Chief of the Imperial Police (検非違使別当) went to Horikawa Mototoshi (堀川基俊), great-uncle of deceased Emperor Go-Nijou.

    To fund these programs, the court issued a tax on numerous goods, most notably sake. Additionally, the moneylenders of Kamakura--minus those associated with religious institutions--now came under the direct authority of the Emperor (and thus the court). Further, the court and shogunate combined to reorganise the dealers of commodities to the imperial court. All merchant guilds in Kamakura dealing in these goods ranging from charcoil to fish to rice to stone were required to affiliate with either a temple, the Shogunate, or the imperial court for the sake of taxation and tribute demands. The purpose of this was to keep those guilds from Kyoto powerful as well as gain new footholds in Kamakura yet also to increase revenue.

    In June 1305, the court redefined the purview of the Capital Office to include the city in which the Emperor resides, as close to an official recognition of Kamakura as capital as one could get among the conservative aristocrats. This office went to the bureaucrat Tachibana no Tomonao (橘知尚), who proved an able administrator at enforcing the newly expanded powers of the court to collect income. Additionally, Tachibana's son Tomokuni (橘知国), an armed court noble who helped many escape Kyoto, served his father as a liaison with Shogun Takaharu, ensuring the Shogun himself was able to influence the affairs of Kamakura.

    With the support of the court, Shogun Takaharu was thus a dagger pointed directly at the heart of the Houjou clan's power, yet the Houjou could do nothing due to the dangerous situation Japan found itself in. As evidenced by Nagasaki Enki's purge in late 1303, he could only destroy mid-ranking warrior families like the Shibukawa clan--anyone stronger suffered nothing worse than demotion or banishment. Therefore, Takaharu was given liberty to bend the strict limitations placed on his power. It was clear that he would be a most dangerous thing for the Houjou--a Shogun deeply interested in political affairs.

    Even worse for the Houjou clan, Takaharu's father Go-Uda became Retired Sovereign in late 1304 as retired emperor Go-Fukakusa died. Although father and son disagreed on some issues, Go-Uda supported the expansion of imperial powers (particularly over religious affairs) which Takaharu deemed necessary and he was to be a useful ally to Takaharu at court. Go-Uda's influence weighed strong on the court, and even a minister as strong as Saionji Sanekane could not ignore his direct orders and rebukes.

    The warriors of Western Japan were not limited to the court as their advocates, for they already had a powerful advocate within the Shogunate. The Nagai clan were hereditary bureaucrats of the Shogunate who relocated from Kyoto, and their head Nagai Sadashige (長井貞重) was military governor of Bingo and a key ally and general of Takeda Tokitsuna. He integrated himself prominently with the Saionji, effectively making him head of the Shogunate's efforts to relocate the court where he gained much power. Nagasaki Enki viewed him as a potential threat and blamed him for the defeat at Sunomata in October 1303, recalling him to Kamakura--in truth it was a means of separating Takeda Tokitsuna from a powerful ally.

    With tensions rising between court and Shogunate, Takaharu used his access to old land records to weigh heavily on court cases involving land rights and rewards for the conflict. Among these was a case involving members of the Takeda clan, a clear message to them to aid the court in a dispute that seemed inevitable by the end of July 1303 as Kamakura heard the news of the peace treaty reached between Japan and the Mongols. The harsh terms and public display of artisans and entertainers being forced to leave the city into Mongol service enraged the citizens. Rumour spread that the Houjou clan agreed to the peace treaty to save themselves.

    Whatever response Nagasaki Enki devised is unknown, for on August 1, 1305, Shogun Takaharu complained to the Imperial Court of the corruption of the "governor of Sagami Province" (the title held by all Houjou regents)--he received a favourable response from the Saionji in the form of an imperial decree signed by Regent Kujou that ordered Houjou Mototoki's arrest and dismissal. This marked the first imperial challenge to the Houjou since the Joukyuu War nearly 85 years prior, and as in those days, the Houjou clan as commanded by Nagasaki Enki mobilised a great force to stop it, beginning the Kan'an War, so named for the era name Kan'an (寛安) the court proclaimed immediately before its outbreak.

    The Kan'an War began as simply an attempt at removing the Shogunate's most powerful minister and give Saionji a hand in reorganising the Houjou clan. The initial coup against Nagasaki involved Sasaki Sadamune, a young Imperial Police commander bitterly oppose to Nagasaki for his interference in his clan's affair, and a few dozen Imperial Police under his command attacking Nagasaki's manor. This Nagasaki anticipated and his clan's forces along with his chief ally in Kamakura Houjou Tomosada (北条朝貞) repelled the attack and killed dozens of Sasaki's men.

    Nagasaki wasted no time in punishing the court and issued decrees to arrest or kill Saionji Sanekane and his son Kinhira alongside their conspirators. Imperial Regent Kujou was to abdicate and Shogun Takaharu was dethroned and replaced with Prince Morikuni (守邦親王), young son of former shogun Prince Hisaaki. To defend court and shogun, Takaharu mobilised a large force in the streets of Kamakura consisting primarily of citizens opposed to Nagasaki, the Imperial Police, some courtier bodyguards, clans loyal to him like the Nagai and the Iga and around 2,000 warrior monks of various temples. They numbered 15,000 men, far more than the 8,000 Houjou loyalists. The forces assembled on the sacred avanue of Wakamiya-Oji (若宮大路), normally off limits to all but the elite [7].

    But problems began immediately as fires broke out in the city on orders of Houjou Tomosada, who defused the rioters by directing them toward the manors of his political opponents. Lines of communication became confused and the Houjou loyalists under Tomosada and Nagasaki Shigen struck hard in the streets, slaughtering Takaharu's warriors with impunity--this was unexpected, for it was believed the fight would be a quick skirmish at most due to the intimidating presence of so many armed citizens and warriors [8]. As the poorly armed and trained citizens broke ranks, confusion spread and the Imperial forces were driven back. Allies fought each other by accident in the chaos. The Imperial police leader Sasaki Sadamune charged into Houjou lines at the cost of his own life, permitting Takaharu to retreat with his army intact alongside many courtiers and palace records. Even so, 5,000 Imperial loyalists died in what is termed the Battle of Wakamiya-Oji, including Sasaki Sadamune who led a suicidal charge to atone for his prior failure.

    uFrbbLo.png

    The Houjou clan initially repelled the great internal challenge to their rule

    Nagasaki was not content to stop here, for he ensured his allied courtier Oinomikado Nobutsugu (大炊御門信嗣), an elderly Saionji rival he named as Grand Chancellor, issued a decree naming the Shogun a rebel and ordering the destruction of his army. The still-sizable forces in Mino and Ise were to proceed east and crush the Shogun's rebels. However, many of Takaharu's attendants held command over soldiers there, and Sayou Tamenori had good relations with Takeda Tokitsuna. Additionally, Takaharu's orders arrived first thanks to the speedy ride of Asuke Sadachika's teenage son Shigenori (足助重範).

    Takaharu pledged to expand the preogatives of the Toki clan and the Chuujou clan as military governors of border provinces as well as pardon Tajimi Kuninaga and his akutou. Thus Toki Yorisada declared his support for Shogun Takaharu, soon followed by Chuujou Kagenaga. Toki struck first by ordering his soldiers to assassinate his arch-rival Seki Moriyasu, a Houjou vassal he despised for stealing credit from his clan in slaying Mouri Tokichika at Aonogahara. His vassal Aeba Kuninobu (饗庭国信) and his men slew Seki at a banquet, enticed by the offer to redeem his half-brother Tajimi Kuninaga. This sudden decision provoked conservatives in the Saitou clan under Saitou Motonaga (斎藤基永) (cousin to Saitou Motoyuki, head of the clan) to revolt against the Toki in hopes of gaining Mino for themselves, but Motoyuki and his loyalists combined with a sudden attack by the Toki clan eliminated Motonaga and his rebels.

    The commanders of this force, Houjou Munenaga and Takeda Tokitsuna, were both conservatives and detested the idea of rebelling against the Houjou. But faced with the defection of thousands of men and the threat of facing the Toki and Chuujou armies, they could do nothing at all. No doubt Takeda understood that the loss of support from Nagai would negatively impact his clan, as would losing the loyalty of the thousands of warriors who fought with him since 1297 and now dreamed of restoring what they lost to the Mongols.

    Therefore both men joined the rebellion against Nagasaki Enki and marched to Kamakura, but a sizable number left them and instead joined Ashikaga Sadauji who took up the banner of defending the Houjou. Ashikaga believed the court infringed on the rights of vassals such as himself--it also seems to be the case that Ashikaga believed he might increase his power even further by defeating such a major rebellion. Further, the Houjou maintained the loyalty of the veteran fleets of Shikoku with the exception of the Kutsuna-suigun. These fleets transported Ashikaga's loyalists to Kamakura where they formed a force of 25,000, larger than Takeda's army. For this reason, Takeda did not march on Kamakura but instead kept his army in his clan's home province of Kai.

    Elsewhere, Japan largely supported Nagasaki with the exception of a few Takeda clan scions and allies who feared reprisal. Of other prominent clans, only the Nitta clan revolted, likely as they feared their Ashikaga rivals would attack them anyway under cover of the war. Saionji's plan to use the Osaragi fell through as their Nagasaki recalled their clan head Munenobu and his nephew Sadanao from exile in the Izu Islands. He permitted Munenobu to become a monk under the name Junshou (順昭) and returned Sadanao to his father Muneyasu's side in the Iyo Tandai and shifted land to the Osaragi. Munenobu chose to treat the affair as an internal Houjou issue and came down firmly against Saionji's illegitimate interference in Shogunal affairs. Saionji's grand scheme fell apart due to the Osaragi clan's unwillingness to revolt. The other important Houjou vassal, Adachi Tokiaki in Dewa, refused the call to arms once he heard the Osaragi refused to revolt.

    On Shikoku, Kawano Michitane (河野通種)took advantage of the chaos and murdered the Iyo Tandai Houjou Muneyasu out of a long-term dispute with his brother and the Iyo Tandai's corruption. Several prominent Kawano vassals sided with Michitane, and further, three more powerful local samurai--Kutsuna Hisashige (忽那久重), Ogasawara Nagakage (小笠原長景), and Kousokabe Akimichi (香宗我部朝通)--took up arms. It seems Kutsuna held a dislike of the Houjou (as well as an even greater dislike of Kawano clan head Michitada), Ogasawara wished to gain more power within his clan, and Kousokabe was close to the Takeda, but these three men were nowhere near powerful enough to make a difference, particularly due to Ashikaga forces on the island and the brilliant duo formed by Hosokawa Kimiyori and Ashikaga Sadauji.

    This assassination proved a strategic mistake, for Muneyasu's heir Sadanao took power as Iyo Tandai and immediately announuced a decrease in tax burden, grants of lands from the Houjou's vast holdings to veterans of the battles against the Mongols, and pardons of all traitors beside Kawano and other conspirators. Along with those pirate captains feared the expansion of the Imperial Police, Shikoku became a base of Houjou loyalism. At the Battle of Hoshioka (星岡) in Iyo on September 27, the new Iyo Tandai Sadanao alongside the Ashikaga forces of Hosokawa Kimiyori destroyed Kawano's army as they attempted to march on Einousan. Kutsuna and Ogasawara fled, but Kousokabe Akimichi stayed in Tosa, resisting until the bitter end in Tosa before his final death. Most of the Kawano vassals either perished, fled with Kutsuna, or surrendered.

    Actions such as the assassination of the Iyo Tandai, Takaharu's pardon of Tajimi, and the violence at which the war was prosecuted embittered the Houjou clan toward the rebels as a whole. The Houjou and their personal vassals used the war as an opportunity to seize lands and settle feuds, which in turn embittered the rebels toward the Houjou. Even if Saionji Sanekane insisted the goal was only to prosecute Nagasaki Enki, before long his army wished to go much further and destroy the power of the Houjou clan in its entirety.

    In the north, Takeda's eldest son Nobumune allied with the Date clan, Yuuki clan (minus Munehiro, who was with Takeda Tokitsuna), and some Andou clan factions. He fell into Adachi Tokiaki's trap as Adachi posed as a friend but sealed the gates of Akita Castle before him and forced him into a series of unfavourable battles against the Houjou. The chinjufu-shogun Houjou Koresada chased his force across Dewa and Mutsu and forced them to flee far to the south. A small group of warriors under Nitta Tomouji sheltered him and led him to Kai Province to join his father.

    As winter drew near, Nagasaki Enki decided to send his force to destroy Takeda and his army. Houjou Sadakuni served as nominal commander of this army, but actual leadership was held by Nagasaki's uncle Shigen and the chief Shogunal bureaucrat Nikaidou Sadafuji (二階堂貞藤). Nikaidou requested to lead the attack due to his hatred of Takeda for failing to protect Inabayama and getting his half-brother Tokifuji killed.

    Takeda knew he needed a victory before the winter. He heard about the troop deployment from loyalists and sent a detatchment south to the rocky coast south of Mount Fuji to engage Nagasaki near Ishibashiyama, counting on the Heike Monogatari's popularity among the warrior class to cause his enemy to try and recreate that scenario. But unlike Minamoto no Yoritomo as Ishibashiyama, Takeda sent 3,000 men (the number of the victorious Taira army there) under Tsubarai Nobutsugu. With his main force he stormed onto the Sagami Plain ready to meet his enemy.

    Nagasaki Shigen detatched 4,000 men under his kinsman Nagasaki Takayori (Enki's younger brother), Houjou Chikatoki (北条親時), and Houjou vassal Onozawa Sanetsuna to deal with Tsubarai's threat. Excitement was high as they believed they might claim lands from the rebels whilst recreating the deeds of the Heike Monogatari. Tsubarai sent 300 Takeda warriors under Henmi Nobutsune ahead of his force to Ishibashiyama itself. While Onozawa tried to wait until sunrise to attack, his subordinates tried directly recreating the battle by striking the night they arrived on November 28. Henmi's prepared warriors fought back and began a steady retreat to the outskirts of a village just south of there called Komekami (米神村). When they reached the village, Tsubarai's men emerged from the houses and ambushed Onozawa's men. Houjou perished, Onozawa was wounded, and over 1,000 Houjou men died with 1,000 more defecting.

    The victory at Komekani rallied many to Shogun Takaharu's banners and struck a great blow to the Houjou, but they still retained much power. In particular, they still controlled most of the Kanto and north of Japan, and their army opposing Takeda Tokitsuna was commanded by Ashikaga Sadauji, among the most talented and vigorous generals of the Shogunate. Tsubarai's army could not aid Takeda now, for Takeda needed to attack at once lest the coming winter disrupt his supply lines before he might march on Kamakura.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This is a very old chapter I wrote many months ago and have rewritten several times to best fit the story as it evolved. It was also divided in two, since it flows better that way. This is part one of the Kan'an War, the civil war immediately following the Banpou Invasion where a long-brewing internal struggle can finally be resolved. Don't worry, we'll also see the aftermath in both the Kingdom of Japan and Yuan in the chapters to come.

    Next chapter will obviously be part two of the Kan'an War, and then after I may either do an entry on the Kingdom of Japan or the Yuan, depending on what fits best.

    [1] - Paraphrase of an OTL imperial order issued by Emperor Go-Daigo against Houjou Takatoki, found translated in Kenmu - Go Daigo's Revolution by Andrew Goble.
    [2] - Both the Oinomikado and the Saionji were supporters of the Jimyou-in line, but Saionji Sanekane considerably less so given his willingness to engage with Daikaku-ji supporters for the sake of his personal power
    [3] - The Asuke clan were warrior nobles but held deep links with the court.
    [4] - The medieval Japanese village was a very insular place where peasants zealously protected what little status and possessions they had, and in many cases their headmen would expel outsiders and those peasants who sheltered them. A wanderer who was accepted could expect to be at the very bottom.
    [5] - Often called by the more literal translation Ministry of the Center, but there was also a higher-ranking office called the Minister of the Center (内大臣) so I will disambiguate between the two like this.
    [6] - The Left (左兵衛府) and Right Soldier Guard (右兵衛府), Left (左衛門府) and Right Gate Guard (右衛門府), and Left (左近衛府) and Right Inner Palace Guard (右近衛府), conventionally called the Six Guards, were the palace guard of pre-Meiji era Japan, but for much of the 10th-15th centuries the highest ranks were occupied by the children of high-ranking court nobles as sinecures while lower ranks (especially in the Gate Guard) were often given to successful warriors as honorary posts permitting them the honour of calling themselves palace guardsmen
    [7] - Wakamiya-Oji was and is a major throughfare in Kamakura, but during the era of the Kamakura Shogunate it was also a sacred road used primarily for ceremonies and also with the practical purpose of serving as a line of defense, for the Shogunate's elites lived east of the road.
    [8] - Essentially, Takaharu and Saionji view this force as one for violent protest and intimidation, which was fairly common in Japan. Some so-called samurai battles and the bulk of the Onin War were little more than armed protestors skirmishing with armed defenders of a home or farm with the fight ending after a few blows (or when the attacker set fire to a building). But there were true battles which were far, far bloodier.
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 33 - Immolation
  • -XXXIII-
    "Immolation"


    Mimase Pass, Sagami Province, December 10, 1305​

    Houjou Munenaga sat conflicted as he listened once more to the words of his second son Iesada, the flickering flames lighting his face. Every night, Iesada held these discussions with him as he pointed out the danger approaching the Houjou clan and how he was the only one who could stop it.

    "Father, I don't have much more time to ask you. The battle will surely be tomorrow," Iesada said, his voice changing to the desperate. "The course of not just our family, but our nation depends on your choice!"

    "I am aware, Iesada. You have told me many, many times before," Munenaga said with a sigh. "But Nagasaki Enki has nothing to offer me, nor does he have anything to offer you or your brothers. It is improper for me to betray the man who trusted me so much he married your sister."

    "The Tiger of Aki is a wise man, our greatest general. As I told you before, Nagasaki Enki promises Lord Takeda a good fate. He and his son will commit an honorable suicide, having been coerced into rebellion by the machinations of Lord Toki and Lord Chuujou."

    "Listen to yourself, Iesada, wishing such pain on your brother-in-law and nephew," Munenaga muttered. Even so, it seemed like a fine offer. Nagasaki Enki is a persuasive man. He rewards loyalty, and he gave Iesada a fine offer indeed.

    "I wish none at all. Perhaps even Nobumune might understand what he has done and Lord Nagasaki might commute his sentence," Iesada argued. "We do not know what will happen in regards to that, but we do know what will happen if we defeat the loyalists of the Houjou tomorrow. Our nation will plunge into an era of unrestrained anarchy! The warrior class shall become nothing but dogs of the court, living off their scraps as justice itself crumbles."

    Munenaga nodded, understanding the risk of what might occur if the court regained authority. Although they might be a just arbiter of disputes, without the Houjou clan guiding them they would fall into decadence and appoint their own cronies to lead armies and thus lead the nation to ruin.

    "Even among the warriors, let us consider that if Lord Takeda seizes power, nothing shall stop Lord Ashikaga, Lord Toki, Lord Sasaki, Lord Chiba, or any other powerful lord from trying the same. Houjou Masako knew well when she ensured her brothers took charge of Minamoto no Yoritomo's heirs, for they might lack Yoritomo's wisdom and favour their own. If any among the Minamoto might seize the Shogunate or even usurps our own position, he cannot be a neutral arbiter and he and certainly his heirs may fall into corruption." [1]

    Munenaga sighed, knowing his son was correct.

    "Over half of our nation, including the capital, is occupied by rebels sponsored by the invader. If we do not show a unified front, how can we ever hope to restore our country?" Iesada noted. "Nagasaki Enki is not forever, and Lord Sadanori is growing up fast."

    Munenaga nodded, recalling just a few months ago before the war started when Sadanori had his coming of age ceremony at barely 7 years of age. We who oppose Nagasaki place all our trust in that boy, but what if he is merely another Sadatoki?

    "There will time to deal with Nagasaki Enki in the future," Iesada said, "But for now, let us punish these rebels and restore order to we might regain our strength and punish the real rebels and those invaders from the continent. Beside, he promised you all those offices. The Nagoe will be elevated as never before, a wish denied to your own father and grandfather! You will be elevated to the Rokuhara Tandai, and no doubt from there you will become a cosigner and maybe even the regent before you cede the power to Lord Sadanori. My older brother, dear Harutoki, will be hailed as the finest warrior-poet and gain your offices, and even my younger brother, dear Sadamune who has inherited your skill in battle, will be recognised for his talents. Please do not sacrifice the future so readily, father! Our entire clan will wither and die if Takeda wins tomorrow, for in the eyes of these simple warriors Nagasaki Enki's misdeeds and our clan are one and the same!"

    Iesada bowed before him as Munenaga took a deep breath. Offices I don't care about--Takeda Tokitsuna will reward me with all that and more, for I am among the few Houjou who oppose Enki. But my actions are illegitimate--had I beheaded that Aeba Kuninobu as I desired, would Lord Takeda really have joined Toki's rebellion? In the worst case scenario, we may have died together striking a great blow against those rebel forces and my sons may have united alongside Takeda's son and brothers and punished Toki and Chuujou.

    "Please leave, Iesada. Ensure Nagasaki knows that I will consider your words strongly," Munenaga said. Iesada's face lit up.

    "Yes, father! I pray your wisdom guides you toward the correct decision!"

    With that, Iesada left the tent, a cold breeze filling it as he stepped into the night.

    "More than anything else, I hate how right you are, Iesada," Munenaga said, speaking to himself. "You may not be as cultured as your older brother or strong as your younger brother, but you have both in equal parts. That is what made you such a talent on the battlefield of blood and the battlefield of poetry."

    In his eye, Munenaga saw the future. Takeda Tokitsuna would surely reward him, perhaps even make him a cosigner as a peace offering to the Houjou. But both he and Tokitsuna were old men now. Would his grandson Nobumune act the same way? And what about his great-grandsons? What about other members of the Takeda clan? There was far too much animosity against the Houjou, and he had heard warriors fantasizing amongst themselves of getting pieces of Houjou clan land. In the end, a Takeda victory will bring about our downfall. Be it six years or sixty, there will come a time my descendants and his will clash, and we will be sorely outnumbered. Those descended from the generals of Minamoto no Yoritomo were all crushed by my clan, and then it will be my clan's turn to suffer for those actions.

    Even so, Munenaga could not rise to go tell Iesada he committed to the plan. It felt completely wrong to betray a man who had been his benefactor for so many years. He was nothing but a lesser man from a disdained branch of the Houjou, but thanks to that energetic man who married his daughter so many years ago, he was now considered one of the finest generals in Japan. Thanks to Takeda Tokitsuna, he outlasted three fierce invasions from the invader and had the privilege of reporting his victories to both court and Shogun countless times. And there was no telling if Nagasaki Enki would keep his bargain. If even a Houjou branch like the Osaragi might be punished, certainly the Nagoe might. Perhaps they'd even suffer the annihilation Enki granted the Igu and Sasuke Houjou.

    A fork in the road appeared in his mind eye, but Munenaga refused to go forward. The more he pondered the problem, the more he thought of no way out. In the end, he realised every single option led to him becoming forever known as the man who destroyed the Houjou clan. How can I bring such utter shame on my forefathers that I would be the one to destroy our clan? I would be damned to hell for a nigh-eternity for such a crime against them.

    But Munenaga knew one option might not lead to his eternal shame--his own death. With a heavy heart, he thought of the words to a poem and committed it to ink.

    Beneath autumn leaves
    Two stags walked two paths
    How could I chase one
    When both are so majestic?
    So I did nothing and watched.

    As he finished, he drew his sword and plunged it into his belly, collapsing immediately on the poem he wrote. The pain was immense, but it was sufficient punishment for failing to make a choice, and far less than the pain he would endure in hell for insulting his forefathers by contributing to the destruction of the Houjou clan. Forgive me, Lord Takeda, but in this battle I can do no more for you. If your cause is truly just, then you shall win regardless of my presence. Farewell.

    ---
    Mimase Pass, Sagami Province, December 11, 1305​

    Takeda Tokitsuna could hardly believe the news he heard. Houjou Munenaga, dead? How could that man die so easily, let alone outside of battle? When he heard it was suicide and read that death poem, he feared the worst.

    "Someone cornered him," Tokitsuna said to Komai Nobumura. "Houjou Munenaga would never do such a thing without some external force prompting him. Arrest his sons and grandsons at once."

    "Yes, my lord." Komai relayed the order as Tokitsuna considered what to do. It had to be one of them. Nagasaki Enki must have used one of them to pressure Munenaga into rebellion. Munenaga was never supportative of this expedition, and knew well that anti-Houjou sentiments are growing everywhere, but in the end he was too loyal to me. Tokitsuna held back tears, thinking of how long he knew Munenaga and just how much he owed to him. May his loyalty be remembered forever.

    After some time, some of Komai's warriors dragged several men and boys before him. Some wore their armour, but others simple robes for sleeping in. All of them seemed confused of the matter, all beside one of them and three older boys around him who struggled so much the warriors had to tie them with ropes.

    "Do you know why I have brought all of you here," Tokitsuna asked as they knelt before him--all but that one man and his three boys.

    "No! You are unjustly detaining men of the Houjou clan!" the annoyed Houjou man replied. "I, Houjou Iesada, son of Houjou Munenaga, will not stand for this!"

    "Y-Your father has perished out of loyalty to his forefathers and the Shogunate," Tokitsuna replied, hating every moment of saying those words. "I wish to know why it was so sudden."

    The Houjou men seemed suddenly confused, glancing at each other and muttering amongst themselves. Even Iesada and his sons were surprised. One of them he knew very well, the fierce warrior Sadamune, stepped forth as tears streamed down his face.

    "Iesada, why? How could you do that! You did not really do that, did you? Tell me you didn't!" Tokitsuna sighed, but was glad he did not need to investigate the matter further, especially when already Nawa and his scouts were out their clashing with enemy scouts as both forces sought out the correct time and route to attack.

    "I encouraged father to properly honour his forefathers," Iesada said. "That is all. My dear father, so soon departed, was a great man and knew well he must do so. He must have taken his own life when he feared he could not."

    "Liar!" Sadamune said, walking over to his brother and grasping him by the throat. Just as soon as he did, Iesada's sons shoved him off and drew their swords. Sadamune picked himself off the ground and drew his own sword, brandishing it menacingly at them.

    "I know what you did! You met with that bastard Enki when you retrieved Harutoki from Kamakura! He told you lies and whispered poison into your ear, and thanks to that poison, Munenaga is dead! How can you explain yourself!"

    A sudden anger grasped Tokitsuna as his fear came to life. So that is why Iesada and his brothers joined my camp instead of remaining with the Shogun. How despicable!

    "Simple. Lord Sadamune, please understand!" his brother said, motioning his sons to sheathe their swords. "And you as well, Lord Takeda, my dear brother-in-law. Please know that we are committing a horribly illegitimate act that shall bring ruin on all Japan! We have joined hands with rebel warlords and corrupt court ministers to overturn an order that brought peace to all Japan. If we follow through our plot, then there will be nothing but more disorder and chaos until the invader makes his final move and destroys--!"

    "Enough!" Tokitsuna shouted, furious at the treachery before him. "No matter your intentions, you betrayed your father to a man just as corrupt as the Saionji. You preach about destruction and illegitimacy, but I need only ask one thing to prove you a hypocrite--just what was the deal Nagasaki Enki promised you?"

    Iesada hesitated for a moment, taking a deep breath.

    "That you, Lord Takeda, would be treated as an honourable man coerced into a horrible crime by overeager relatives and the wicked Lord Toki and Lord Chuujou. You and Nobumune will be granted permission to commit suicide and you shall be treated with all the dignity a fallen hero of our nation deserves."

    "Then will you not do the same? Will you follow your father's honourable example?" Tokitsuna demanded.

    Iesada seemed taken aback.

    "N-Not at the moment, Lord Takeda," he said.

    "Then you are a hypocrite, as Nagasaki Enki is. Were Nagasaki Enki an upright man, then he would ensure my name is spoken alongside Shouni Kagesuke for the crime of rebelling against the lawful order of the Shogun and Emperor. There is no place for such hypocrisy in our nation, therefore I grant you and your sons the privilege of redeeming your honour and apologising to Munenaga in the afterlife."

    "W-wait just a minute, Lord Takeda, please--"

    Tokitsuna drew his own blade.

    "I will avenge Munenaga myself if you do not take my offer. He will be most disappointed to see how you spat on both his honour and mine."

    Iesada and his face grew pale, and his youngest son, perhaps only 12 years old, clutched his father tight. He is old enough to carry a sword to battle and take lives, so he is old enough to know the consequences of supporting his father's actions.

    "Father, I am sorry!" his eldest son said, plunging his blade into his stomach. He turned to Takeda with tears in his eyes as the blood poured forth. "F-forgive me..." Tokitsuna nodded as the youth collapsed to the ground, promptly followed by his younger brother. With some hesitation, even his youngest sliced his stomach and fell on his sword, leaving only their father, who looked in horror at the bodies of his sons. He fell on his knees in sorrow and drew his own sword, but before following his sons into death, Iesada stared at Takeda Tokitsuna with humbled eyes.

    "W-will you at least spare my youngest sons? They are as innocent in this as these boys you forced into death!"

    "They will be judged by their own actions when they become men," Tokitsuna replied.

    "Th-thank you...so there is a chance the Houjou may survive..." Iesada said with relief appearing on his face. He looked once more at his dead children and wept. "How filial you are to follow your father even into his own foolishness!" With those last words, Iesada stabbed himself and fell on top of his son's bodies. Tokitsuna shook his head. None of this needed to happen. Damn you, Nagasaki Enki! Surely you will burn in the lowest hell alongside your ancestor Kiyomori.

    The warriors around seemed shocked at the scene, and unsettling murmurs rose. The Houjou men all cried, every one of them, as Tokitsuna pondered the challenge before them. To think we have to fight a battle after this tragedy. Unbelievable!

    Houjou Sadamune stepped forth and knelt on his face before Tokitsuna, tears on his face from the death of his elder brother and nephews.

    "Lord Takeda, please grant me the honour of cleansing the stain of dishonour my elder brother and my father! Please let me lead my warriors in battle!"

    Tokitsuna looked at Komai, who simply shook his head. This too could be part of Nagasaki Enki's trap. Houjou Munenaga was to command the center of our forces today, and no doubt Nagasaki was counting on his defection in the midst of battle so our lines would collapse at once. An idea arose in his head to turn the enemy's plan against him.

    "Very well. I will grant you 100 horsemen. You shall lead them, and your kinsmen and vassals shall be among them, but sixty of them shall be brave warriors of my choosing. You will charge into the enemy center, trying to convince him you have carried out the mission."

    "I shall do so!" Sadamune said with pride. "From this day forth, myself and my brothers are no longer men of the Houjou, but we are Nagoe men! Long live the Emperor! Long live Shogun Takaharu!"

    "Komai, ensure the Houjou vassals are kept separate from our forces. In our battle plan, use them as a vanguard. Our archers and spearmen shall be behind them to ensure they move forward and fight the enemy before them."

    "Yes, Lord Takeda." Komai relayed the order as Takeda sighed once more at the blood spilled before him.

    "If the enemy hasn't attacked yet, prepare for battle in one hour or so. I will be meditating until then." With that, Tokitsuna departed the terrible seen, murmuring a mantra under his breath. Oh, how troublesome this matter has become!

    ---
    Mimase Pass, Sagami Province, December 11, 1305​

    Ashikaga Sadauji fired an arrow straight through the face of an enemy soldier who charged at his horse, casting it aside as he rapidly slashed at another man. His horse reared back, but Sadauji maintained perfect control as he rode a tight circle, hacking at a few enemies before turning tail. His warriors surrounded him, themselves being cut down by the advancing army.

    "There's no need to stay here any longer!" Sadauji yelled, raising a bloodstained sword. "The battle was lost the moment those Nagoe Houjou refused to act as Nagasaki believed they would! Defend our retreat!" He recalled from earlier the dramatic charge into their camp of perhaps a hundred light cavalry men. That idiot Nagasaki Shigen refused to let his men attack them, and sure enough they penetrated so deeply that they not only killed hundreds but some of them lived to tell the tale. If Shigen listened to me, this battle would be won.

    The Ashikaga men along with some Shikoku warriors like those Kawano clan soldiers followed his orders, forming tight ranks. The enemy charge had become too bloodthirsty, and the Ashikaga warriors were starting to repel them as a new line became formed. They absorbed fleeing survivors from the Houjou, Nagasaki, and others, among them Onozawa Sanetsuna who was covered in blood and seemed to have a broken arm. He is a good commander and a wonderfully loyal vassal for the Houjou, suffering those wounds for them in not even two weeks. If they do not reward him, I will.

    "Lord Onozawa, where is Shigen!" Sadauji yelled over the commotion as one of his warriors handed him a new bow that he used to effortlessly strike down an enemy soldier.

    "Dead, Lord Ashikaga," Onozawa muttered. He coughed up a bit of blood, wincing in pain. "I tried protecting him, but he refused and took responsibility for the defeat himself. He apologises for not listening to your advice." Sadauji sighed.

    "Then I will pray for his soul," he replied. "Now I do not want to pray for your soul too. Find a safe place among the wounded, or help me round up our men to retreat."

    "Y-yes, Lord Ashikaga." Onozawa ran off, and to Sadauji's surprised kept fighting even in his condition. Sadauji himself rode over to Hosokawa Kimiyori, whose men were laying beneath some brush in ambush for any incoming soldiers.

    "Wonderful preparation, Lord Hosokawa," Sadauji said. "But be sure you retreat as well. The battle is lost, but the war is not yet over."

    "Certainly, Lord Ashikaga," Hosokawa replied. "He will be forced to either dismiss most of his army or live off the land as he lays siege to Kamakura, attracting the ire of the peasants while living in meager conditions. Perhaps the gods will smite his force with disease as they try and besiege Kamakura. That is the time we will gain our victory."

    Ashikaga smiled, for Hosokawa knew the exact strategy he had in mind.

    "Indeed. Let us not die for Nagasaki Enki and his band of fools, but let us prove that the Ashikaga are as much a pillar of the Shogunate as the Houjou."

    Hosokawa smirked.

    "Did not such lines incite Shigen's fury this morning?"

    "That they did. But he understands the truth that the Shogunate right now cannot survive without us." Ashikaga rode off, firing an arrow at a soldier in his path. To his disappointment, the enemy commander beneath a banner with the four diamonds of the Takeda advanced cautiously and ordered his archers to shoot into the brush, uncovering Hosokawa's ambush. Ashikaga shot an arrow at the young commander and struck him in the shoulder from a great distance. Tch, just a little higher and it would have pierced his throat. Be it archery or politics, one must always aim for the top. Nagasaki Enki understand this, and I pray that ensures he and the Houjou grant me a reward suitable for the Shogunate's top man.

    ---
    Inamuragasaki, Kamakura, Sagami Province, January 15, 1306​

    Nitta Tomouji's feet sank into the cold wet sand as he rode his horse along the beach of Shichirigahama at the head of his cavalrymen. He averted his head from the nearby execution grounds, no doubt recently used with all the upheavel and tyranny in the city, instead turning his head toward the great round cliff blocking their way. That cliff, the cape of Inamuragasaki, loomed ominously before them, barely illuminated for the sun that would soon rise. On the other side lay the target, Kamakura itself, the city they needed to seize.

    "Of course the path's blocked," a warrior riding beside him, Asatani Yoshiaki, noted, his speech still much too casual even after spending nearly a year at the Shogun's side. "What a waste of time!"

    "This cape is as imposing as they say," his chief vassal Odachi Muneuji noted. "And with the sea currents, we would need pray Lord Nojima come to his senses and instructs an entire army with his skill."

    "No, there must be a way around this, I am certain!" Tomouji said, shaking his head. He grabbed his sword and rode forward, with Odachi and Asatani alongside him.

    "Were there a way around, surely someone would have discovered it by now, be it Minamoto no Yoritomo, any of the Houjou lords, a wise monk, someone." Odachi pointed out. "It would be just as fortified as the Gokuraku entrance the enemy repelled us from yesterday."

    At the base of the cliff, he noticed the water level unusually low. He climbed off his horse and stuck his leg in the chilly water, noticing it came past his knee. Were it not for the constant waves, an army might readily wade past here.

    "Careful not to catch a cold, Lord Nitta!" Asatani teased.

    Tomouji pondered the problem. How is the tide today? Shichirigahama is at low tide, but how much lower will the tide go? The tides are controlled by the gods, so I have but one option.

    Tomouji drew his sword, a fine tachi with its hilt inlaid with gold. His clan owned this sword for generations, ever since the era of his grandfather Masauji. He remembered well its story, but knew it had to be cast away for this purpose. He took off his helmet and knelt on the wet sand at the base of the cliff, laying his sword in the water as an offering.

    "Are you trying to gamble with Ryuujin?" Odachi Muneuji laughed. "You can't even beat Asatani and his brother, how do you expect to beat the gods?"

    "Ryuujin will take pity on him, just as we always would," Asatani pointed out.

    "Quiet!" Tomouji rebuked.

    "Oh great sea, the exalted goddess of the beginning of our nation Amaterasu, concealed herself within Vairocana Buddha's infinite light and manifested herself as Ryuujin, ruler of these vast seas. I pray nothing more than to serve her descendant, Prince Takaharu, as he seeks to subjugate the rebels plaguing this nation and defiling Ise where she is enshrined. I shall grab my axes and strike down the enemy's warriors to aid this nation and restore peace and prosperity to its people. Oh Ryuujin, divine protector of the seas, observe my loyalty, insufficient as it may be, and move away these waters and open the path for our army!" [2]

    Nothing happened for some time, but Tomouji did not raise from his prostration. His eyes remained closed and his heart remained deeply in meditative prayer. Beside a sigh from Asatani, the others remained silent as he knew his army was assembling around him.

    "Praise Ryuujin, for the sea is retreating!" Odachi shouted, breaking the silence. Tomouji looked up, and sure enough the water near the cape sank lower and lower as the minutes passed. It's a miracle! Even after so many disasters, the gods favour us!

    "The gods defend our nation!" Tomouji shouted! "Ryuujin has opened the path for our army! Let us march through and fulfill our mission by advancing forward and destroying all those who aid the rebel forces in the name of Shogun and Emperor!"

    He climbed back onto his horse and rode on wet sand around the base of the cliff. There he saw the buildings of Kamakura--now was the time to seize the city!

    ---
    Toushou-ji, Kamakura, Sagami Province, January 17, 1306​

    The flames gathered around Houjou Tokinao as he could not clear his sorrow from his mind. In my life, I have known nothing but defeat. I pray that changes in my next life. It felt surreal to him, that after over fifty years his own death drew near. A blank paper sat in front of him with ink beside him, awaiting his death poem. He clutched his sword in his scarred hand, still nervous about his impending death--and furious it came in such circumstances.

    What a sorrowful death it was! It was not as he imagined, where a beautiful concubine might be at his side as he said his final words. Tokinao did not even know where she was now and could only pray she and his young son Shiro escaped Kamakura. Instead the air was filled with weeping and mourning, punctured by the occasional awful scream from the suicide of a woman or child somewhere in the temple. The temple's head priest Nanzan Shiun recited a mantra along with the other monks of the temple, among them some of Tokinao's grandsons. The awful smell of smoke permeated the air, fires having started somewhere in the temple. Somehow Tokinao knew it wasn't the enemy who started them. How ironic that the heirs of Taira no Kiyomori died by water, but his distant kinsmen, those heirs of Houjou Tokimasa, shall die by fire.

    "For I now I bid farewell to all of you," Nanzan Shiun said over the chanting. "May your souls ascend to the highest heavens, for I alone will remain on earth so all will remember your sacrifice so you shall receive countless myriads of prayers." Tokinao sighed that even the head priest they recently appointed left them, but then assumed someone asked him to do so. As a monk, he alone might survive the rampaging hordes outside the temple.

    Were it not for the terrible situation, Tokinao wished to scream at him "please save Shoumyou-ji, and please save my father's library!" But now was not the time to worry about those trifling things, saddening as it was. Do these violent warriors care for culture, or are they no better than the invader? Will the knowledge, culture, and wisdom of our nation be lost from these brutes on one side and the invader on the other? He recalled the joy his elder brother Akitoki had when he presented him books he rescued from Hakata and Dazaifu before the invaders destroyed them, such joy that Akitoki excused even the death of his younger brother Sanemasa, a man who surely would have been the titan of his time had he lived [3].

    Tokinao glanced at his sword again, the trusty blade that served him all these years he inherited from a kinsman who also bore the name Tokinao. He repaired it again and again, and taken countless heads of the invader and those traitors who allied with them. Yet reliable as it was, it never brought him victory. He recalled his first battle nearly thirty years ago as he helped that eminent man Tokimune destroy his rebellious half-brother and his allies, but his brother Akitoki called him a fool for joining in Tokimune's attempt to seize power--perhaps Akitoki was right, for if Tokimune had not gained so much power, his successors could not have misused it on so many, including Akitoki himself. He recalled standing beside Sanemasa, defending Dazaifu against the endless horde of invaders. My life should have ended there, but Sanemasa demanded I keep fighting and return to Kamakura so we might all hear his fate.

    More memories came as pungent smoke filled the room and choked him. He remembered that bastard Sadatoki gloating to him at a drunken party about having ordered his brother's murder, practically begging him to take action so Sadatoki's bodyguards might behead them. He remembered all the defeats in the Shou'ou Invasion, and the Banpou Invasion where he fought so many times alongside his nephew Sadaaki. It was shameful that Sadaaki did his best to defend the nation and was mistreated for burning the land, and it was even more sorrowful to remember the sorrow expressions on Sadaaki's face--truly he was a man best fitted to sit in the library and learn culture, not burn down his own nation to stop the greatest threat in history. Was it any surprise all those defeats led him to this final moment, when the Houjou clan itself faced its final defeat against their once loyal retainers?

    Tokinao coughed from the thick smoke and knew the time was now. With a deep breath and thoughts of the Buddha in his mind, he plunged his sword into his gut, the blood gushing forth and entering the inkwell. With quick strokes, he scrawled out his death poem in his dying breaths with his own blood.

    I sowed many seeds
    And wondered why I reaped dust
    Only in twilight
    Do I understand its meaning
    For now I am those ashes

    Placing it under a floorboard, he coughed harder as flames licked at his robe, and fell asleep, his body unable to bear any more suffering in this life.

    ---
    Kuzuu, Shimoutsuke Province, October 24, 1306​

    His warriors illuminated by torchlights, Shiba Muneuji recalled the words of Ashikaga Sadauji--betrayal is loyalty. He had never heard such a convoluted scheme before, and for that reason it was simply better not to think about, hence the absolute brutes of warriors and ashigaru peasant-soldiers he brought with him. That I have to betray my lord and everyone I've fought alongside for twenty years is simply mad. Yet I must do so, for Ashikaga Sadauji's final victory will be grand indeed.

    He walked into the headquarters Houjou Koresada set up in the humble house of a village headman, his men quickly subduing the door guards who noticed the armed men. There sat the elite of the Houjou clan--the chinjufu-shogun Houjou Koresada, a pudgy teenage boy he assumed was his majordomo Nagasaki Takasuke, the sturdy samurai Kudou Sadasuke, and a few others among the remaining Houjou clan. Kudou noticed them immediately and drew his blade, followed by Houjou and Nagasaki. Muneuji looked around twice, noticing to his annoyance Adachi Tokiaki was nowhere to be seen, but assumed he was somewhere else in the village.

    "Don't even bother, Houjou, it's over," Muneuji said with confidence. He grabbed a torch and brandished it at the men in front of him. "The question is whether you prefer to fight, or experience the same death as the rest of your kin."

    "Shiba, you bastard," Kudou growled. "How the hell do you think you'll benefit from this? Takeda Tokitsuna is overturning everything, and his men will never let anyone associated with Ashikaga Sadauji survive!"

    "I no longer need Sadauji," Muneuji said, disappointed he couldn't gloat the actual truth that Sadauji's scheme ensnared the Houjou. "But the Takeda need me. A great war in the north is very bad when they are trying to prepare to restore the rest of our country, and the easiest way to end this war is to present your heads before the Shogun and his regent."

    "Stop," Houjou demanded. "What is it that you want? Even if you view meaningless and doomed our campaign in Mutsu, we can reward you with all the land you need in Shikoku. You are sorely mistaken if you expect the headship of the Ashikaga and all Sadauji's lands in Japan."

    Even if though Muneuji knew he would be disappointed by Takeda's reward, he continued playing along. He gestured to his lieutenant, Uesugi Norifusa, to prepare to make a move at Kudou Sadasuke, clearly his most dangerous foe.

    "That's too bad. We'll just have to see how he reacts to the sight of his enemy's head in a box. Don't worry, I'll treat it nicely."

    At that codeword, Uesugi Norifusa lept forward into the room and hacked at Kudou, but Kudou blocked it. Muneuji dove to the ground and hacked at the heels of a Houjou man who tried attacking Uesugi's back as his three crossbowmen fired their darts into the room. He pushed a fallen enemy off him and crushed his throat as he stood back to back with Uesugi, dueling Nagasaki Takasuke. The youth's style was slow, inaccurate, and sloppy--it was fortunate that now he would never hold a high position of leadership like his father [4].

    "Your father was too busy oppressing us warriors to raise you well, I see!" Muneuji sneered, effortlessly blocking his blows.

    "Raised better than you, traitor!" Nagasaki replied. So effortless was the fight that Muneuji noticed Houjou Koresada escaping through a hidden door with the help of two younger vassals. He kicked Nagasaki to the ground and smashed his wrist to knock his sword away and rushed toward the escaping warriors, but Kudou Sadasuke blocked his path. In the corner of his eye, Uesugi Norifusa was picking himself off the ground with a bloody face.

    "It is shameful we had to do this, Shiba!" Kudou growled, taking a defensive stance as his masters escaped. "You bring nothing but shame on yourself and your clan!"

    "Hmph, you really are the finest warrior the Houjou clan has," Muneuji said, glaring at Kudou. The Houjou would never have survived so long without vassals like this. He stepped forward and struck at Kudou with his blade, but the man parried it effortlessly. Muneuji tried again at what seemed like an opening, but Kudou likewise stopped the blade and took a deep slice at Muneuji's legs, cutting the fabric of his robe. Tch, not a single opening! Even when his three crossbowmen fired in unison at him, Kudou seemed to know ahead of time and dove to the ground while still blocking Muneuji's swing.

    But as Muneuji prepared to strike him as Kudou lay on the floor vulnerable, he suddenly noticed a shadow behind him and elbowed Nagasaki Takasuke to the floor. But this gave Kudou valuable time to step to his feet and set aflame the walls of the room with a lantern on the wall.

    "You'll see soon the foolish mistake you've made!" he shouted, racing after his master. Damn that Kudou! Were it not for him, we would have done well.

    "Let's get the hell out of here!" Muneuji shouted, his lieutenant Uesugi kicking a knife from Nagasaki's hand to stop his suicide and grabbing the struggling youth. They rushed out of the burning house into the village, where it seemed a skirmish had already broken out between the Ashikaga vassals in the camp and the remainder of them. Fire was engulfing several houses, and the sound of shell trumpets filled the air. Dammit, this was always a worry! One of his chief officers, Hatakeyama Yoshinari, walked up to him, helping a staggering youth walk over. To Muneuji's pleasure, that youth was clearly Adachi Tokiaki.

    "There you are, Lord Adachi!?" Muneuji laughed, but Adachi simply laughed.

    "Of course, of course! When one drinks to excess, one often wakes up in unusual places! Today I suffer that fate with joy!"

    "He came through for us and got a dozen top Houjou vassals drunk," Hatakeyama noted, glancing at the cut part of Muneuji's robe. "I see it was harder for you."

    "Well of course it was!" Adachi scoffed. "Ah, now I know why Lord Kudou and Lord Houjou refused my invitation! They knew what was going to happen and wanted to match blades with you!" Muneuji's eyes narrowed--someone must have tipped him off, a worrying sign. As a soldier helped Adachi to a horse, Muneuji's attention returned to the growing battle.

    "What's going on, Hatakeyama, can we hold them off?" Muneuji asked.

    "We will," Hatakeyama replied. "The minute I saw them escape the house, I ordered my men to carry out our backup plan. We've taken most of their horses and can make a retreat at any time."

    "Good. Let's get the hell out of here!" Muneuji said, running to his horse and preparing to ride off. "For the sake of the Ashikaga and our reward, let us ride to Kamakura!"

    ---​

    After the end of the Banpou Invasion, the remainder of the Kamakura Shogunate fell into internal crisis as the ambitions of powerful Shogunate minister Nagasaki Enki clashed with the Shogunate's financier in the Imperial Court, Saionji Sanekane. This conflict, the Kan'an War, was by far the largest internal challenge the Houjou clan had seen since the Joukyuu War 85 years prior. Despite several initial victories and the failure of Saionji's attempt at a bloodless coup, the veteran army mobilised in the bordering regions by Toki Yorisada, Chuujou Kagenaga, and Takeda Tokitsuna won a victory at Komekami and threatened directly the Sagami Plain and Kamakura. Opposing them was Nagasaki's uncle Shigen, Shogunal bureaucrat Nikaidou Sadafuji, Rokuhara Tandai head Houjou Sadakuni, and the powerful noble Ashikaga Sadauji leading 22,000 men to Takeda Tokitsuna's 15,000.

    The Tiger of Aki's force had taken a long route across Mimase Pass (三増峠) in northern Sagami Province. Shigen did not expect this advance and forced his army to make a hurried march to Mimase, where the Takeda slowly withdrew to tempt Nagasaki into attacking. Nagasaki had one secret weapon, however--Nagasaki Enki had secretly gained the allegiance of Houjou Munenaga via pressure from his second son Iesada (北条家政). Nagasaki promised to make Munenaga Rokuhara Tandai leader and to permit Takeda Tokitsuna, his brothers, and his son honorable suicides while keeping Tokitsuna's grandson (Munenaga's grand-nephew) alive as head of a much-reduced Takeda clan. This defection figured heavily into Nagasaki's plans for battle.

    However, Munenaga could not bring himself to betray Takeda. He committed suicide before the battle, explaining the situation with a lengthy death poem. Takeda struck fast and detained Iesada and his three eldest sons and forced them to follow their father's example in suicide. He likewise detained other vassals of Munenaga, but those who were unaware he permitted to fight in the battle whilst unaware of the situation. However, Munenaga's third son Sadamune, furious at the circumstance of his father's death, burnt his Houjou banner and demanded none call him anything but Nagoe Sadamune (名越貞宗). He volunteered to lead a suicide unit of 100 cavalry to prove his loyalty.

    Nagasaki Shigen's army faced his own internal issues. He did not trust Ashikaga Sadauji, who he thought aimed to become Shogun. An unsettling rumour from Ashikaga's enemies recalled words a monk once spoke to Sadauji's father Ietoki (足利家時)--in three generations, the Ashikaga would rise to their true glory. Sadauji had done nothing to disprove these rumours, and even the paranoid Houjou Sadatoki permitted him to treat the Ashikaga as the main branch of the Minamoto clan, increasing his legitimacy to become Shogun. Although Enki trusted Ashikaga, Shigen viewed him with far more skepticism, believing him to be a more dangerous foe than even Takeda [5].

    With this lack of trust, Ashikaga's forces were dispersed through the army and not united under a single commander. The Ashikaga men knew the reason, and morale sank. The Shikoku warriors such as the Kawano and Ogasawara there suffered the same fate, despite an attempted intervention from Iyo Tandai Houjou Sadanao who acted as their leader.

    Coordination was thus poor as Nagasaki Shigen attacked around noon on December 11, 1305, but he cared not for he expected Munenaga's defection to create a great shock in his enemy. Nagoe's charge was the expected beginning of this defection, but Nagoe's men struck deeply into Nagasaki's ranks and caused chaos. Nagasaki's scattered vanguard was mopped up by Takeda's resistance, and Takeda brought forth his rearguard under Toki Yorisada and Chuujou Kagenaga which rapidly destroyed most of his army. Nagasaki perished, and only Sadauji rallying the Ashikaga and Shikoku men let the surviving Houjou clan forces escape. Around 10,000 died with another 5,000 defecting--Takeda himself lost only 3,000 men and even Nagoe Sadamune managed to survive, hailed a hero for achieving victory.

    Losses to the Houjou were severe. The heads of several branch families perished in battle alongside over thirty men of their clan, such as Houjou Kimisada (北条公貞) of the Nagoe. The entire Shiotari branch of the Houjou became extinct entirely. Prominent Houjou vassals such as the Suwa and Nanjou clans also lost many men. It is said the regent Houjou Mototoki wept bitterly and proclaimed the Houjou should never be the same after the battle even if the rebel army was totally destroyed.

    htyXjqu.png

    The Battle of Mimase Pass proved as devastating to the Houjou clan as any of the great defeats against the Mongols​

    After Mimase Pass, Takeda's forces united with Shogun Takaharu's force that had been hiding in the mountains of northwestern Musashi province. They laid siege to Kamakura with an army of 30,000 men, far outnumbered the meager Houjou garrison of around 5,000 commanded by Nikaidou Sadafuji and Houjou Tomosada. But the two gave staunch resistance for they knew Ashikaga, now defacto leader of the Houjou army, was attempting to link with the 12,000 men of chinjufu-shogun Houjou Koresada.

    Ashikaga adopted a strategy of guerilla warfare, attacking the lengthy supply lines of the Shogunal force. At Katasehara on December 25, his 7,000 men successfully fought off a detatchment of 10,000 under Tsubarai Nobutsugu and Nagoe Sadamune due to the defection of some of the latter's vassals and Ashikaga's brilliantly laid ambush at the banks of the Hikichi River. Ashikaga took minimal losses, but Tsubarai lost almost 3,000 men including one of his younger sons.

    Frustrated with this situation, Takeda ordered another detatchment, this time half his remaining force (13,000 men) under his own son Nobumune to attack Ashikaga's army. This time he sent along many of Takaharu's men, including the Shogunal Attendants, his loyal warrior monks, and others recruited from Kamakura as well as the survivors from Shikoku. They attacked Ashikaga as his forces crossed the Sagami River bridge at the town of Chigasaki on January 8, 1306, and with their bravery broke his lines. Prominent Houjou loyalist Utsunomiya Tsunetsuna (宇都宮経綱) perished alongside Ashikaga's high-ranking vassal Imagawa Motouji and 4,000 warriors helping Ashikaga escape.

    Unlike in Kamakura which was a defeat, at the Battle of Chigasaki each member achieved heroic deeds such as Toki kinsman Funaki Yoriharu claiming Kira's head. As a result, it is often called the first battle of the Shogunal Attendants. Their only loss came when Kondou Munemitsu, a young samurai of Owari who deeply trusted the Shogun, was slain by Shiba Muneuji, thus becoming their first casualty. The infamous akutou Tajimi Kuninaga replaced him as an Attendant. Legend has it that as the Shogunate forces celebrated their victory at a nearby temple where Minamoto no Yoritomo once stayed, the ghost of that old shogun appeared and protected Shogun Takaharu from vengeful ghosts, promising him he should rule as Shogun for many years to come.

    The Ashikaga force disintegrated, with one group under Shiba Muneuji retreating to link with the chinjufu-shogun's force and Ashikaga himself returning to Shikoku to try raising another army. But the chinjufu-shogun Houjou Koresada still posed a potent threat and winter brought privation for the large army he commanded. Thus Takeda Tokitsuna needed to take Kamakura as soon as possible.

    Attacks on Kamakura's gates failed due to mountainous terrain and strong fortifications. Five times the Takeda force attacked in January, but they were thrown back each time. Finally, Nitta Tomouji proposed an attack through Inamuragasaki, a cape with steep cliffs. At its base was an extremely narrow beach almost always underwater due to the tide. It is said that on the morning of January 15, 1306, Nitta led 5,000 warriors and prayed to the sea god Ryuujin so that he might let their forces pass. Sure enough, the tide lowered just enough to let thousands of Japanese pass on dry land. Asatani Yoshiaki of the Shogunal Attendants, a Nitta associate, rode back to Shogun Takaharu and reported the dramatic news. Takaharu ordered Takeda to make another attack.

    This event owed much to tidal phenomena. January 15 is near Earth's perihelion, where tides are stronger due to the Sun being closer. It was also the day of the new moon and a new moon very close to the lunar perigee, both factors of which strengthens tides. Thus the low tide that day was far lower than usual [6].

    With Nitta at their head, the 5,000 warriors inside Kamakura broke the resistance at the Gokuraku Pass and caused enough chaos that the main Takeda force stormed through into the city from several angles. Other warriors under bureaucrat-general Iga Mitsumasa (伊賀光政) and courtier Tachibana no Tomokuni rushed into the city and secured the main offices of the Shogunate and manors of prominent citizens. They overwhelmed the meager defenders, who themselves faced armed citizens furious about the events several months prior. The majority lay down arms and joined the victorious army. Defense commander Houjou Tomosada was slain by his own troops.

    With both Nagasaki Takayori and Nikaidou Sadafuji dead, most surviving members of the Houjou clan present in Kamakura retreated to their family temple at Toushou-ji (東勝寺) on January 17, 1306, where they made a final stand along with a few of their vassals and bureaucrats. Nagasaki Enki committed suicide at its doors, while a few warriors guarded the outside in a final stand. The Houjou clan themselves along with some of the chief ministers, vassals, and kinsmen began committing suicide and set their temple alight. Among the dead include Shogunal regent Mototoki, regent's cosigner Sadafusa, Rokuhara Tandai leader Sadakuni, and the young head of the clan Sadanori, who at 7 years old died in the arms of his mother. Hundreds perished in one of history's largest mass suicides, with the final head priest of the temple Nanzan Shiun (南山士雲) being among the few survivors, entrusted by the Houjou to tell their story.

    After nearly a century of undisputed rule over Japan, the Houjou clan had been defeated. Yet the Takeda army had little desire to change the status quo. They ordered all bureaucrats to return to work or depart the capital, and most did--for instance, the Nikaidou clan reorganised under Nikaidou Tokitsuna (二階堂時綱) and took up their positions once more. Their shogun Prince Morikuni was peacefully removed from office. The Houjou allies in the Imperial Court were banished and the child emperor En'man was forced the abdicate at the behest of retired emperor Go-Uda. Prince Kuniyoshi, sole son of Emperor Go-Nijou who escaped Kyoto as an infant in his mother's arms, became Emperor Okura (大蔵天皇). As Kuniyoshi's crown prince was Go-Uda's fifth son Prince Yoshiharu (良治親王), this marked the end of the Jimyou-in line's power over the throne. Further, as Prince Yoshiharu was Saionji Sanekane's grand-nephew, the Saionji family's power deepened even further.

    The fall of Kamakura broke the Houjou clan. Houjou Koresada's army in the north disintegrated as some of their own soldiers tried to kill both him and his kinsmen Houjou Sadaaki, who was now the senior Houjou commander. Around 5,000 warriors immediately defected when they heard the news on March 2, 1306, and appointed Soga Yasumitsu their leader, but Houjou Koresada with 11,000 remaining men defeated Soga's army thanks to timely attacks from Kudou Sadasuke's men. This came at great cost, for Sadaaki died in the fighting helping Koresada escape. Unable to advance his army to Kamakura, Kudou took shelter in Dewa Province at Akita Castle and finally united his force with Ashikaga Sadauji as he attempted to organise a Houjou resistance in the north with the aid of Nagasaki Takasuke (長崎高資), Enki's son and heir.

    Although a few Takeda allies such as his kinsman Henmi Nobutsune proposed he assume the rank of shogun himself, the aging Takeda Tokitsuna declined. It is likely his past experience with shogunate politics soured him on making such a drastic move that would undoubtedly spawn a new conflict, as Shogun Takaharu had many allies in the Imperial Court. Instead Takeda satisfied himself with the dual positions of shogunal regent and civil governor of Sagami Province, inaugurating the new government of the Takeda regents [7].

    War against the Houjou remnants

    Yet the war was not over. The naval forces of Kawano Michitada and the elderly warrior Nojima Hidetoki won a naval battle against Kutsuna Hisashige and his navy off the cape of Omaezaki (御前崎) in Totoumi Province, ensuring continued Houjou control over the seas. Kawano Michitada and Houjou Sadanao returned to Shikoku to rally another army to come to the aid of the 8,000 Houjou clan forces trapped in Akita Castle. Soon thereafter, Kawagoe Shigekata (河越重方), a powerful lord in Musashi Province whom Takeda named military governor there, was assassinated by his young cousin Kawagoe Harushige (河越治重), who had lost his two brothers at the Battle of Mimase Pass.

    Kawagoe united many in Musashi against Takeda and with 3,000 men led a daring raid into Sagami in May 1306 that captured the exiled courtiers and deposed Shogun. He faced minimal opposition, for many in Sagami still favoured the Houjou clan and viewed Kawagoe as a liberator. Houjou Sadanao convinced Kawagoe to bring the courtiers to Iyo Province instead of Dewa. It seems Sadanao envisioned a dual attack from either side, hoping the Takeda would split their own forces. This was a mistake, for it sowed tension between Sadanao and Koresada at a time the Houjou could scarcely be divided.

    Takeda Tokitsuna first tried attacking the Houjou in north in spring 1306. He freed many political prisoners from the Izu Islands, including Andou Takanari, and combined them into a force led by his son, Nagoe Sadamune, and Nitta Tomouji. Around 10,000 men marched north, first invading Shinano and Echigo Province where they subdued the Suwa clan and conquered Echigo. Nagoe was named deputy military governor of Echigo, yielding the post of senior military governor to his elder brother Harutoki (名越春時), a famous poet. They then attacked Dewa, joining with Soga's army and pro-Takeda lords like the Date clan and some elements of the Nanbu and Rusu clans.

    But their force met disaster as they approachehd Akita Castle, for along the Omono River (雄物川) in Dewa, Houjou Koresada ambushed them on May 30. Nitta Tomouji perished in the fighting which let Ashikaga's men crush the Takeda flank. If not for the bravery of Yuuki Munehiro, the Takeda would have been totally defeated, but Yuuki's men succeeded at injuring Houjou despite the best efforts of Kudou Sadasuke's forces and turned the tide of the battle. Both sides suffered thousands of dead in the process.

    Meanwhile, Saionji's agents within the exile court, probably men loyal to his cousin Tamenaka Mitsunaka (為中光仲), fed disinformation to Houjou Sadanao, making wild claims that Takeda Nobumune died and Houjou Koresada led a decisive victory. This emboldened the Shikoku forces to land 10,000 warriors in Sagami just southeast of Kamakura in August 1306. They fell into Saionji's trap, for Takeda Tokitsuna dispatched Tsubarai Nobutsugu and Komai Nobumura with 15,000 men and attacked them on August 15, 1306. The Takeda forces struck in the night with superior numbers and quickly routed the Shikoku men who ran back to their ships. The contigent from Musashi proved far less lucky--Kawagoe died in a final stand alongside many from his clan helping those Shikoku men escape, and the Kawagoe clan's 250 year-long domination of Musashi Province came to an end [8].

    It would not be military action, but intrigue that resulted in Houjou Koresada's defeat. Andou Takanari convinced Takeda to march north toward Tosa, so he might gain defectors from his clan. This provoked great fear in the young head of the Andou clan, Andou Munesue, who feared his kinsman Takanari would seize control over the clan. Further, he believed Soga Yasumitsu would take even more land from the Andou than he already had. Thus on September 2, the Andou forces suddenly rose against the Houjou and evicted their loyalists from Tosa and Fujisaki Castle.

    The loss of this important center in Mutsu imperiled the Houjou position in Dewa. Houjou Koresada thus ordered his army to retreat from Akita Castle to the coast of Mutsu in the east so they might flee to Shikoku, fighting their way across Dewa and Mutsu to embark on the fleet from Shikoku. Koresada hoped he could become ruler of the Houjou clan, and feared Sadanao was already planning something similar.

    However, Ashikaga Sadauji was not pleased with this result and cared not for the Houjou clan squabbling over the remnants of their power. He declared he would only continue following Houjou Koresada for renewed grants. Houjou granted him the position of military governor of Sanuki and a vast amount of land in that province (with scattered estates elsewhere) and even named him to the rank of deputy Iyo Tandai effectively making him the second most powerful man in Shikoku. Additionally, the Ashikaga were officially recognised as the main line of the Minamoto clan (源氏嫡流), an honour fallen into abeyance since the assassination of Minamoto no Sanetomo nearly a century prior. This privileged Ashikaga with headship over all the branches of the Minamoto such as the Takeda, although in practice it was more or less an honorary grant [9].

    Yet Ashikaga was still painfully aware he would lose most of his land, not the least the clan's ancestral Ashikaga Manor in Shimotsuke Province, coveted by both the Nitta clan and the ruling military governors of the province, the Oyama clan. He devised a scheme to maintain some semblance of power outside Shikoku and ordered his vassals in Akita Castle to surrender to the Shogunate on their own terms. Such a plot would ensure Ashikaga could easily return to power within the Shogunate when the opportunity presented itself. Further, he knew that any Takeda regime would be on shaky ground due to the Shogunate's poor finances and their lack of legitimacy--they could not afford to conduct purges on potentially disloyal lords.

    So his vassals could negotiate on better terms, they had to achieve a victory, so Houjou Koresada's army, now numbering only 8,000, once again marched south and invaded Ashikaga Manor in Shimotsuke. On October 23, they met a Shogunate force along the Hata River (旗川) nearly twice their size under Takeda Nobumune. Houjou's force fought with unexpected aggression for an army believed to be demoralised. In particular, Shiba Muneuji and Kudou Sadasuke excelled at repelling Shogunate attacks. The battle lasted most of the day and resulted in around 2,000 deaths on either side and Houjou managed to escape the Shogunate trap.

    The following night at the village of Kuzuu, the Ashikaga vassals launched their plot in alliance with Adachi, who viewed the Houjou cause as doomed to fail. Ashikaga vassal Shiba Muneuji killed or imprisoned a number of chief Houjou vassals, not the least of which was Nagasaki Takasuke, and demanded Houjou Koresada surrender. Houjou refused to go along with their plot and escaped with the aid of Kudou Sadasuke and united with Ashikaga, escaping to the coast where he was rescued by naval forces.

    Shiba and his men entered Kamakura with a few heads and prisoners. Takeda Tokitsuna was pleased with the result--he forced Nagasaki Takasuke to commit suicide and exiled the rest of his clan to the Izu Islands. Adachi Tokiaki likewise suffered exile, for Saionji Sanekane disliked him for not joining his plot. Captured Houjou vassals lost between 1/3 and 2/3 of their land--most fled to Echigo where they begrudgingly served the Nagoe. Due to its symbolic value, the Shogunate seized much of the Ashikaga estate in Shimoutsuke and partitioned most of it between the powerful Oyama and Nitta clans. Takeda's general Asonuma Mitsusato (阿曽沼光郷), kinsmen to several clans in the area, gained most of the remainder (much to the chagrin of said clans), with Shiba Muneuji retaining only a small portion [10]. He effectively became head of the Ashikaga within Japan, but kept a secret loyalty to Sadauji. While obviously distrusted, Shiba's talent and his ability to command the loyalty of hundreds of pro-Ashikaga men made him indispensible for the wartorn nation.

    Although the loss of his great estate was regretful, the terms greatly pleased Ashikaga Sadauji, for his clan still preserved a semblance of power in the Shogunate should he ever seek to return there. It further forced Houjou Koresada to rely on him as his protector, who used Ashikaga's force to obtain for himself the position of shogunal regent. The entire fate of the Houjou clan thus lay in the hands of the Ashikaga, and Ashikaga used it to his advantage by ensuring Koresada gained power on Shikoku instead of his cousin, the Iyo Tandai Sadanao, who was forced to confirm Koresada's grants. Ashikaga was even offered the Shogunate, but he did not assume that position--it seems he viewed it as too dangerous a post to occupy while the Houjou still retained power.

    The Kuzuu Incident and subsequent execution of Nagasaki Takasuke on December 5, 1306 effectively concluded the Kan'an War, ending nearly a decade of conflict in Japan. However, sporadic raids from Shikoku pirate fleets and pro-Houjou akutou (not the least in Andou clan lands) still vexed the new government. Dealing with this threat--and the far greater threat posed by the Mongols and their vassal Kingdom of Japan--would be a primary challenge for the new government of the Takeda regents, but first the Takeda regents faced an even graver problem. They would have to solve the rewarding of warriors who both fought against the Mongols and against the Houjou, a challenge which the Houjou themselves could never solve. At stake was over 20% of land under the Kamakura Shogunate's control, land once owned by the Houjou and their vassals. The new warrior government and their allies in the Imperial court thus needed to make key reforms to survive the coming years as they reorganised for the challenge of restoring their country's unity.

    ---
    Author's notes
    At long last, Japan is (mostly) at peace. This continues the previous chapter, and there will be one more discussing the aftermath of the Kan'an War and Takeda Tokitsuna's rule as Shogunal regent in the next chapter. I do admit that two of the incidents here are borrowed from the Taiheiki, but I felt it much too interesting to leave out and fairly plausible to still happen in an ATL fall of the Houjou--Nitta's entry into Kamakura could be done at other dates of very low tide (as known by someone who spent time in the city) and the Houjou clan likely would have retreated to their highly defensible family temple should the city have fallen.

    The aftermath of the conflict regarding the Houjou on Shikoku and their Iyo Tandai will come later. I may or may not postpone my entry on the Kingdom of Japan's own internal issue until I do a general survey of the state of the Yuan--and Mongol Empire as a whole.

    Thank you for reading!

    [1] - Houjou Iesada is stating the likely cause of why the Houjou clan became so trusted and powerful, since it was feared the Minamoto might come to favour their own, but if they had a Taira like the Houjou at their side, the Shogunate would be a neutral entity for warriors. From this point of view, having someone like a Takeda or an Ashikaga as shogun/shogunal regent (shikken) would be even worse since they are simply heads of provincial branches of the Minamoto.
    [2] - Very loose paraphrase of translated text from the Taiheiki--this is essentially the same episode but in a totally different context with a different head of the Nitta clan (as this is Nitta Yoshisada's father Tomouji)
    [3] - Houjou Tokinao was the half-brother of Akitoki (TTL executed by Houjou Sadatoki in 1285) and Sanemasa (TTL leader of the defense of Kyushu in 1281 who died in the fighting). His mother was presumably a concubine, hence his relative lack of status, and his father established the famous Kanazawa Bunko, among the greatest libraries of medieval Japan. It appears there was another Houjou Tokinao active in the early 13th century with whom this Tokinao of the Kanezawa Houjou is confused for in many sources, but judging by the dates he attained various offices, he was probably an uncle or other relative, otherwise he would have been leading armies at nearly 110 years old--I will work off that theory
    [4] - His skills as a warrior are unknown, but as an adult, Nagasaki Takasuke was a rather corrupt minister and poor schemer who no doubt contributed to the ruin of the Houjou clan
    [5] - This was the case OTL, and the Ashikaga suffered little retribution for these grandiose claims besides Ietoki's forced suicide (TTL he died in battle instead). The Houjou treated them as their most important and prominent vassals. It is suggested that Ashikaga Takauji's ambitious nature arose in part from this "three generations" prophecy, for he was ofo that third generation.
    [6] - This is based on a famous incident from the Taiheiki involving Nitta Tomouji's son Yoshisada, and the scientific explanation is indeed the tidal range in Sagami Bay. This is incidentally why scholars believe the date given for the event in the Taiheiki is off by several weeks because it requires a precise alignment of the sun, earth, and moon to cause such a low tide.
    [7] - The court-appointed governors, the kokushi (国司), was largely a ceremonial title by the Kamakura era and in Sagami Province was held by prominent Houjou clan members. Nonetheless, in addition to its guaranteed salary, the kokushi's office still held some power and sway before the expansion of the powers of the military governor (shugo) in the late 14th century
    [8] - The Kawagoe clan were descended from a branch of the Taira who were deputy [imperial] governors of Musashi since the mid-11th century and translated their position into becoming defacto leader of all warriors within Musashi. They were allies of the Houjou clan and OTL backed the Houjou until their fall, resulting in their own decline
    [9] - Not to be confused with Chief of the Minamoto (源氏長者), a different office which in this era was associated with court nobles (although OTL the Ashikaga eventually took control of the office) and carried a different set of rights and privileges over the Minamoto clan.
    [10] - Today, the land of the Ashikaga estate is the city of Ashikaga, Tochigi Prefecture. Both the city, clan, and manor are named for the old Ashikaga District in Shimoutsuke. Originally Ashikaga estate was controlled by the so-called Fujiwara Ashikaga clan, but they lost most of it to the far more famous Minamoto Ashikaga after the Genpei War. Their clan fragmented, and the Asonuma were among them. Mitsusato's branch is specifically the junior line who moved to Aki Province, hence his association with Takeda Tokitsuna
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 34 - Beginning of Renewal
  • -XXXIV-
    "Beginning of Renewal"


    Kamakura, Sagami Province, May 6, 1306​

    Takeda Tokitsuna leafed through the great stack of documents once more, documents describing the service of Takeda clan men in the past decade of war. It had taken him nearly a week to read through it, and he knew he had to refresh his memory to ensure his decision was just. The pages described in meticulous detail the record of how many men each soldier killed, how much their supplies cost them, how many of their peasants and horses were crippled or killed in battle, and the sort of wounds they suffered, each of them signed off with the seal of a general be it himself, a Houjou, or some other authority. How do those men of the Nikaidou and Ota clans do this work, day in and day out, without their minds melting? I cannot imagine the task our bureaucrats are doing now when just my clan's documents alone bring this much stress!

    His only grandson Nobutake entered the room, the sprightly young man bowing before immediately taking an interest in his grandfather's work. One day he will lead the Takeda, and all will rely on him. May the nation be united and healthy in the era he comes to lead us.

    "That's a lot of papers there, grandfather," Nobutake noted. "Aren't there people to do those for you?"

    "There are," Tokitsuna replied, hoping to give another lesson to his grandson on how to lead. "Be it our clan's secretaries or the Shogunate's bureaucrats. But these documents concern the future of Japan itself, for the task of rewarding warriors is too important for any to handle but myself."

    "Oh, you mean all those military governor posts the Houjou once held, father?" Nobutake asked. "Our clan is getting them, right?"

    "Correct. We Takeda have been forced to assume control over this country thanks to the court's conspiracy and the unreasonableness of the Houjou's corrupt minister," Tokitsuna said, his thoughts turning to his departed friend Munenaga for a moment. "Therefore we must demonstrate that we reach every corner of this land, and that means we must operate as they did."

    "Am I getting one, grandfather?" Nobutake asked.

    "You will receive Sagami when it is your time," Tokitsuna answered. "But that is just a minor dignity, for your main task will be aiding your father as cosigner when my time in this world has ended."

    "Oh..." Nobutake said, seemingly disappointed. "It would be wonderful to command an entire province. I surely hope I will receive rewards for all those times I battled alongside my father in Mutsu and Dewa."

    "Your service as a messenger is noted," Tokitsuna said with a smile. "Therefore I will grant a portion of the land rights specifically to you as a result."

    "Hmph, so many battles and I barely receive anything," Nobutake complained. He grabbed a few of the papers, leafing through them. "Shimojou Masanobu, Kurosaka Tomotsuna, just who might these people be?"

    "Veteran cavalry officers of mine. Shimojou is my cousin, Kurosaka descends from my grandfather's half-brother."

    "How do you decide who gets what?" Nobutake questioned. "You've got a lot of uncles and great-uncles after all, and they all have families of their own."

    "They decided it for themselves with their contribution to the wars against the invader and our clash against Nagasaki Enki. It did not come without sacrifices--that is why your father only fought once at my side, when he was around your age." Tokitsuna recalled those memories from over 20 years ago, when the young Nobumune begging to fight in battle against the invader and subsequently having to caution him. He was fortunate to survive--Tokitsuna never forgot the deaths of his father and three of his brothers in the Kou'an War almost 25 years ago.

    "So nobody would accuse you of favouritism? Tch, favouritism is what makes this country run!"

    "That may be, but excessive favouritism leads to ruin as Taira no Kiyomori, Houjou Sadatoki, and Nagasaki Enki learned. I favour those among the Takeda who are talented. Tsubarai Nobutsugu and Ichijou Nobuhisa came from junior lines, yet because of their unparalleled talent will gain rewards fit for me of far greater status. It would be harder to learn of talent lurking within my own clan if I granted your father everything."

    "I suppose so," Nobutake conceded. "If I remember geography right, we control nearly the entire country!"

    "We control only a fraction. A military governor is an empty title without a military to govern." Tokitsuna reached for the paper Nobutake held. "This request is from Lord Kurosaka, who will govern Kazusa. Lord Kurosaka is receiving some land from the Houjou and those vassals who sided with them, but this amounts to very little. Kazusa was ruled by Ashikaga Sadatoki, and while his families and vassals in that province remain loyal to the Shogunate, Kurosaka is an outsider. The same can be said for the Chiba clan branch families who are also powerful in Kazusa--Kurosaka will need to govern justly as our representative, for if he does not, then they will never obey him [1]."

    Nobutake seemed puzzled, but then simply smiled.

    "Ruling is difficult, isn't it?"

    "It is the most difficult challenge in the world," Tokitsuna replied. "One I am not fit for. When I finish this task and end the conflict with the Houjou, I will never again lift my pen to do anything beside copying a sutra."

    At least he hoped so--with the Houjou remnants and Ashikaga Sadauji on one side and the invader on the other, Tokitsuna knew that retreating back into a monastery meant truly abandoning the world. Abandoning the corrupt and ephemeral world was a good thing, but he also knew it meant leaving behind all his ancestors fought for.

    ---
    Kamakura, Sagami Province, July 7, 1306​

    The meeting regarding the Nitta clan had gone on for quite some time, and an acrimonious atmosphere tore the air.

    "Lord Takeda, I do not understand!" Odachi Muneuji complained. "Why do you not recall that I am the caretaker of the Nitta clan and its foremost warrior? I am not even twenty years of age but I have slain twenty enemies, and without my sword, even the late Nitta Tomouji, that men blessed by Ryuujin, could not have taken Kamakura. Surely those are fitting enough deeds to inherit Lord Nitta's post of military governor! I do not ask for his land, or anyone else's, nor do I ask to be recognised as head of the Nitta clan, or even seek Nitta's seat on this council that I am coming before!"

    "That's right, that's right!" a few young Nitta clan warriors behind him yelled.

    "Quiet, you!" the bureaucrat Iga Mitsumasa shouted, his voice more fit for a battlefield than a court. "Lord Odachi, the post of military governor is given to one's heir. Since Lord Nitta's heir is barely five years old, he cannot inherit that part of Lord Nitta's property."

    "I intend to lay down my position immediately when he is of age. In ten, no, seven years, I will surrender my post and never again mention it, for I will even retire from the political world and enter a monastery!"

    "You may always do so now," Tokitsuna said. "There is nothing stopping you but your own attachment. I have done so before and will do so again."

    "Our situations are nothing in common, Lord Regent! I must protect the Nitta clan and its interests, and this decision is not in the interest of my clan or Lord Nitta."

    "You protect them by accepting this decision, Lord Odachi," another bureaucrat, Nikaidou Munefuji, explained. "It would not do well for Lord Nitta to have to deal with his kinsmen refusing to surrender their title, or giving it to him in exchange for some sort of power over him."

    "You dare impugn the honour and loyalty of my sons and brothers?" Odachi shouted, seemingly ready to fight the man. "A treacherous minister like you grasping at power knows nothing of either!"

    "That is slander, Lord Odachi, and that will win you no reward but the most serious of censure," Nikaidou replied, his voice calm and grim voice.

    "Enough of this," Tokitsuna growled. "The deputy military governor of Kouzuke, Lord Wakasa Tadakane, shall serve as military governor of Kouzuke in place of the departed Nitta Tomouji. An honoured warrior of the Shogunate such as yourself shall serve as his deputy. That is all."

    Odachi clenched his fist in rage, but Tokitsuna's look clearly unnerved him. He sank back into his group of warriors, but turned around at once.

    "Lord Takeda, you are a fine warrior, but I pray you gain more wisdom on ruling! Like the Houjou, you have listened to the worst advice and made a terrible ruling against my clan [2]! Lord Wakasa Tadakane has no place in Kouzuke, for he is a warrior of middling skill with no connection to that land. So many warriors of the west have now entered the east that we of the east have little to gain! We fight and die just the same, so why do we not receive the same reward?"

    "Were connections to the land the only matter of importance, then neither you nor Wakasa would govern Kouzuke, but instead Kouzuke's farmers themselves would rule," Tokitsuna explained. "Yet this nation is one that respects the professions established at the dawn of time and thus we warrior nobles rule instead. A warrior noble derives his power from not just his deeds, but his bloodline. Lord Wakasa is my cousin and he has fought very well--surely he deserves a reward as well. He is only military governor until the young Lord Nitta grows to adulthood--I am sure by then a suitable post shall be open for Lord Wakasa and perhaps even for you as well."

    "Tch...damn it all!" Odachi shouted.

    "Yet should you persist in seeking what is not yours, then you will be subject to laws not established by heaven, but by those who seek to emulate heaven's justice," Tokitsuna warned. "It is best we end this discussion, Lord Odachi."

    "V-very well, Lord Takeda," Odachi said. His warriors shot Takeda and the bureaucrats dirty looks as Takeda slouched down, tired from a day of handling complains like this one. Truly this reform of the Board of Councillors was a wise decision, for my clan isn't suffering alone from this nonsense day after day.

    ---
    Kamakura, Sagami Province, September 2, 1307​

    Takeda Nobumune left the temple on a rainy summer day, the clouds as grim as their mood. His father, Takeda Tokitsuna, was dead, having died far more peacefully than a man who spent decades at war had any right to. The eyes of the crowd focused on him, for all wondered just what he might do now.

    Nobumune was now the shogun's regent, the true holder of power in Japan, something he would never have imagined 2 years ago. His mind felt numb from the burden placed upon him. He would now inherit that nigh-impossible task of defeating the invader, the enemies who so often defeated him in the field in those miserable days spent campaigning in Mutsu and Dewa.

    Men and women in mourning clothes knelt on the ground beside the wide lane of Wakamiya-oji as the procession passed. Shogun Takaharu himself greeted Takeda, flanked by a dozen men with swords, those powerful Shogunal Attendants.

    "Lord Takeda, I am sorry to hear of your loss," the youth said. "Had the Tiger of Aki another ten years, the wicked invader would surely be driven back into the sea."

    "Had he another ten years, it would not be the invader being driven into the sea but many sutras driven into his head," Nobumune replied with a heavy heart. "His heart for battle died many years ago and he sought the wisdom only a monk might provide."

    "Then he truly was a wise man," the shogun said. "We must build a temple in his memory so more of us may discover that wisdom. Perhaps we shall locate it near where the Houjou clan perished?" [3]

    "A wise idea. I have been worried about that myself, and I pray their ghosts did not harm my father," Nobumune replied. "It is a shame that in the end, the invader managed to steal so many of our craftsmen."

    "Countless lords among the rebels who side with the invader fear him," the shogun said. "Perhaps they will ensure a few craftsmen might return."

    "I agree. At that point, our only challenger is those damned monks from Nara who will no doubt site their own branch temple where the Houjou's Toushou-ji once stood."

    "I will ensure they don't. Even Lord Saionji knows Takeda Tokitsuna's spirit must be placated."

    "That is well and good, Shogun," Nobumune said. Dealing with the invader may be the easiest task ahead of me. That meddling former grand chancellor and his son are far worse. "Now let us continue."

    The procession carried on their march down Wakamiya-oji, but Nobumune could only think of the dangerous future ahead, wishing his father was there to give him advice.

    ---
    Yuan China, December 29, 1307​

    Burilgitei sat meditating in his chambers, the incidents of the past months heavy on his mind. But all of a sudden, his son walked in.

    "Tongtong, what are you doing here and why do you disturb me?" [4]

    "I have heard news from the merchant quarter," he said. "The Japanese say the Tiger of Aki, Takeda Tokitsuna, is dead. He died early in the eighth month of last year." [5]

    Burilgitei's eyes widened and heart pulsed faster as he heard the news. At once he glanced at his wall where the fine Japanese blade Takeda sent hung there. The blade itself felt alive, waiting to be drawn from its scabbard so it might live up to its name Haishagiri and take either his or Takeda's head. Dead? That resilent man finally met his end?

    "Y-You mentioned his name before," Tongtong said, looking rather awkward. "So I thought you might be interested. Anyway, I am sorry for interrupt--"

    "Stay here. Tell me everything you know," Burilgitei said as the unreality of it all struck him hard. For every battle I won against him, I could never truly defeat him! Accursed death, taking his life before I could!

    "I-I know very little," Tongtong answered. "Perhaps you should have let me go to Japan, then I might have known more."

    "You would not have survived against Takeda and his men," Burilgitei growled. "That is why I ensured you remained here and dealt with rebels instead."

    "I-I understand, Father" Tongtong said. "But that Takeda must have been a titan of the battlefield. The Japanese seemed amazed he was dead, and a few even respected him despite him being a rebel."

    "He was among those men who raised war to an art, much as my great-grandfather Subotai and those other wise men who accompanied Genghis Khan as he conquered half the world. Perhaps in the afterlife their armies clash and Takeda finally learns a true defeat."

    "Interesting that you have much respect for this man despite being an enemy," Tongtong said.

    "A man should respect his teachers, and among so many things he taught me. Takeda is one of those who taught me that I must do more than emulate my ancestors," said Burilgitei. He stood up and took the sword off the wall.

    "Where are you taking that sword?" Tongtong asked.

    "I am taking it to Japan. I will ensure it finds its way to Takeda's homeland in that place they call Aki Province, where he and his warriors held off my army time and time again. There I will donate it to a shrine of his religion, as well as found a temple."

    Tongtong seemed annoyed at that one, for clearly he coveted the fine blade. I wish he was not so greedy.

    "Tch, we don't have that sort of money laying around!"

    "Every temple we found is a place where our monks can reside so they might not fall under the influence of Japanese clergy. It is a deed that shall reward my soul, and I pray your soul as well, in the end." Burilgitei said. "One day, the Takeda will join our side, for I know that not all of them are foolish enough to die with their nation. When that day comes, they will thank me, or you, or the sons you might father in the future for helping remember their ancestor in such manner."

    ---​

    The Kan'an War largely ended in early December 1306 with the entry of Shiba Muneuji to Kamakura and the subsequent forced suicides and banishments of those remaining Houjou vassals who refused to pledge loyalty to the reorganised Kamakura Shogunate and its Takeda regents. Although the war nominally continued for the Houjou remnants on Shikoku--the Iyo Tandai--refused to recognise the Takeda regents in Kamakura, in practice little fighting occurred beside minor incidents of pro-Houjou akutou and the occasional pirate attack. After years of war, an era of rebuilding finally appeared in Japan, one that posed many challenges in its own right.

    The gravest question facing Kamakura lay in the rewarding of land after the conflict. Shogunal regent Takeda Tokitsuna held ultimate authority over redistributing the Houjou clan's extensive lands that amounted to about 20% of land in the country. Because of Takeda's deep religiosity, much of it went to religious institutions who had backed his coup. These included Kamakura's leading institutions, funds for branch temples in Kamakura now serving as the main temple of their institution (such as Houkou-ji, branch temple of the Fujiwara clan's Choufuku-ji in occupied Nara), and money for planned reconctructions of Enryaku-ji, Itsukushima, and other large temples and shrines that lay in ruins. Additionally, prominent Nichiren temples such as the Ikegami Honmon-ji (本門寺) and the head temple itself Kuon-ji (久遠寺) also received large grants for the first time to reward them for their support. Land stewards and other bureaucrats from the Takeda clan and branch families filled their administrative posts.

    Outside of the Takeda clan and Takeda's closest allies, the warriors of eastern Japan received relatively few grants. Further, much of the Houjou's land rights reverted to the Imperial Court or religious institutions, either permanently or temporarily. In the latter case, this was to fund ambitious rebuilding programs, although much went directly to the pockets of powerful court nobles who oversaw these projects on behalf of the clergy. [6]

    That is not to say the Shogunate had become mere pawns of the court. The eastern provinces of Japan, particularly in the Kanto, was the homeland of the warrior class, and through various contracts and lawsuits they had over the years acquired a great variety of rights in controlling their own land, usually in exchange for regular payments to the court. Although powerful courtiers complained of these disadvantageous arrangements (particularly as they no longer had access to land in western Japan which lacked these contracts), the Shogunate refused to restrict or regulate it whatsoever, promoted its expansion, and in certain lawsuits even codified it.

    This set the tone for the Takeda regency--it would be a government where court and Shogunate worked together toward the goal of reclaiming Japan, with the unifying force being Shogun Takaharu himself. The court nobles used their income to fund the Shogunate and its warriors in exchange for protection, while the Shogunal institutions themselves adjudicated disputes between warriors.

    Of Takeda's administration, he retained much of the infrastructure built by the Houjou clan. He named his son Nobumune as cosigner, beginning a trend where the cosigner was to serve as co-ruler. The institution of the chinjufu-shogun and his regional administration continued--Takeda appointed his half-brother Tokihira (武田時平). Takeda rearranged the governance of the chinjufu-shogun's realm, and created a new office underneath the chinjufu-shogun, the Dewa Commandery (出羽府) [7]. This functioned as the chief deputy for the chinjufu-shogun to govern the large province of Dewa, which under the Houjou had no military governor. His trusted general and kinsman Tsubarai Nobutsugu obtained this post, held simultaneously with the court position of governor of Akita Castle.

    Takeda restructured the military as well. The Rokuhara Tandai was abolished, due to the fact it was an institution for controlling western Japan's warriors. Its defacto successor, the Kamakura Tandai, was only a minor office that adjudicated disputes involving warrior nobles in the capital and had no authority over the palace and court nobles, as per the instructions of Saionji Sanekane. Armies were commanded directly by the Board of Retainers (侍所, samurai-dokoro), which as before was still headed by the shogunal regent. In practice, the board designated two Deputy Directors (所司代) as heads of armies. Usually these men were a military governor temporarily stationed in Kamakura, and the post frequently rotated.

    The Imperial Police Agency also served as an increasingly important force. It was a project of Shogun Takaharu, the retired Emperor Go-Uda, and several courtiers such as Horikawa Mototoshi (堀川基俊) to transfer the institution of the Imperial Police to Kamakura. As in Kyoto, the Imperial Police patrolled the city, protected merchants and marketplaces frequented by those affiliated with the palace, and dispensed justice to both courtiers and common criminals alike. Horikawa, a long-time resident of Kamakura, assumed command of the police despite holding much higher court rank than a typical Chief of the Imperial Police (検非違使別当)--this was suggested by Takaharu to demonstrate a renewed importance of the Imperial Police, something desired by both him and Saionji Sanekane.

    Crucial to this was re-establishing the Imperial Police's authority within the province. They placed an office an each province located at the governor's residence and stationed several samurai and ashigaru there to aid the provincial governor. These samurai, all drawn from those samurai within the Six Guards, directly served the court and its governor, not the military governor. In the provinces, they carried out the important task of apprehending criminals on estates owned by court nobles and temples, a job which periodically brought them into conflict with local land stewards and military families who sought that privilege for themselves. Depending on district and estate, sometimes the Imperial Police clashed with these warriors and held little control, other times they absorbed the nobles into their ranks, and still other times a tenuous peace held.

    In Kamakura itself, the Imperial Police practically served as the city's garrison. Citizens were drawn into its ranks, commanded by samurai officers. They patrolled the streets in a regular manner, arrested criminals, and conducted investigations into issues involving every group beside the military nobles. However, most of their time they spent drilling and training, forming a strong paramilitary organisation.

    As they became a paramilitary organisation, Imperial Police swelled in size following the beginning of the Takeda regency to perhaps 4,000 men in Kamakura alone, with another 2,000 scattered throughout the provinces. The Takeda Regency had little control over them beside the origin of their officers as samurai, and often complained to the court during inevitably overlapping of jurisdictions in their investigations. Yet fortunately for the Takeda, the Imperial Police lacked infrastructure outside of Kamakura and a few nearby port towns on the Uchitsumi [8].

    The Takeda clan as an institution was far different than the Houjou clan, lacking their strong internal structures. Takeda Tokitsuna was also aware that establishing a class of personal vassals would recreate the internal conflicts that destabilised the Kamakura Shogunate. Therefore, his own personal vassals held no specific legal status or title. However, they were the beneficiaries of a huge number of grants and always held the right to an audience with the Shogun ensuring they formed a defacto superior class.

    Takeda vassals occupied many provincial posts formerly held by the Houjou, concentrated along the borderlands. Of his foremost generals, Komai Nobumura for instance gained the province of Ise and Ichijou Nobuhisa gained Shima. Over half of the provinces under the Kamakura Shogunate's authority ended up governed by a Takeda or a Takeda branch family. Their deputy military governors were more diverse--while some were local elites, others were generals (or heirs of a deceased general) who served under Takeda. Because these generals mostly hailed from western Japan, they were usually descendents of those awarded land in the west in 1221 following the Joukyuu War--they thus preferred to settle near their distant relatives in the east.

    Jni9YIa.png

    Military governor (shugo) posts in Japan, 1307--provinces in deep red are governed by the Takeda clan and their branch families

    Eastern Japan's clans who sided with the Takeda kept their positions, but they rarely gained much more from it. The sole exception was the Nitta clan, whose head Tomouji proved so capable in taking Kamakura by sea in 1306--they gained their home province of Kouzuke. But when Nitta Tomouji died in battle several months later, Takeda Tokitsuna named his cousin Wakasa Tadakane as military governor while giving Nitta's kinsman Odachi Muneuji (大舘宗氏) the position of deputy. When Odachi pressed Takeda why he was not military governor, Takeda claimed that post was reserved for Nitta's underage heir.

    Of the provinces partially or entirely controlled by the Kamakura Shogunate, only six had a non-Takeda military governor--Echigo (Nagoe clan), Shimousa (Chiba clan), Shimoutsuke (Oyama clan), Hitachi (Shishido clan), Mino (Toki clan), and Owari (Chuujou clan). Although Takeda branch families received disproportionate amounts of military governor positions, the Takeda clan was far less entrenched than their Houjou predecessors. Takeda branch families assigned provincial estates controlled far less local land than their Houjou predecessors did, and of that local land they had fewer rights and privileges, thus receiving less income and exerting less control.

    It is clear they relied heavily on their deputy military governors and especially district elites to exercise control in their province. For instance, although Takeda's half-brother Mitsutoki (武田光時) governed Shinano Province, he relied heavily on the elderly deputy military governor Ogasawara Munenaga (小笠原長政)--a holdover from Houjou times who defected to the Takeda side after the Battle of Mimase Pass--to rule the province, as well as powerful local samurai like Murakami Nobuyasu (村上信泰) [9]. However, the Takeda did secure themselves well in provinces where much Houjou land was available to be seized such as Izu, Suruga, Mutsu, and Dewa.

    Takeda Tokitsuna's grants demonstrate his intention of creating a hierarchy within the Takeda clan in hopes of avoiding the conflicts that plagued the Houjou throughout their existence. Although he had three younger brothers, they did not survive the Mongol Invasions, so he gave the powerful posts of chinjufu-shogun to his elder half-brother and his younger half-brother received the crucial province of Shinano. Tokitsuna concentrated branch family generals known for talent in border provinces while granting the position of military governor to his more immediate kinsmen (all descendents of his great-grandfather Mitsunobu) provinces elsewhere. However, based on his land grants, it is clear he favoured in particular the Isawa Takeda of Kai Province, no doubt to keep their loyalty for they had been close to the Houjou clan and Nagasaki Enki in particular.

    The greatest challenge to the new administration came with the dissolution of the Houjou clan. They and their vassals controlled over 20% of the country's land at the time of their downfall, but the Houjou assembled these vast amounts of estates from donations, success in lawsuits, and most infamously, seizing it from rebels (especially after the Joukyuu War in 1221, the Houji Conflict of 1247, and the Tenkou Rebellion of 1286) or those clans rendered nigh-extinct from deaths in battle. With the downfall of the Houjou came a barrage of lawsuits, some of which involved claims dating back over a century. All desired their land back, which prevented a smooth distribution of rewards for service in the Mongol Invasions and the Kan'an War. It is said thousands of warriors flooded Kamakura in 1306, filing claims of land they were owed.

    Kamakura's records were damaged by the fires in 1305 and 1306, which forced the Takeda to rely on the court's Records Office (記録荘園券契所). Conveniently, this office was under Takaharu's purview as Minister of Internal Affairs, which amplified the Shogun's influence in resolving these cases. Because of Takaharu's own Confucian views regarding governance and leadership, he used his position to mitigate extensive interference from the court but also to secure the allegiance of a great number of warriors. Through this, Takaharu became the strongest shogun in over a century.

    Even with the Records Office, the challenge would not be easily resolved. The Takeda expanded the various courts and investigative agencies the Houjou established, further deepening their reliance on court income to fund their activities. Takeda Tokitsuna also vigorously enforced a Houjou era law stating all claims older than 20 years were to be ignored--this dismissed many of the older claims such as the large amount regarding the Joukyuu War and Houji Rebellion, and the earliest purges of the Houjou Sadatoki era which opened up plenty of land to redistribute, but left the troubling matter of the later purges and vast number of estates that reverted to government holdings during the third and fourth Mongol Invasions.

    To cut through the bureaucratic red tape, the Takeda regents came to favour the "destitute." Normally meant for warriors with genuine need, the definition of "destitute" came to include practically any warrior from Western Japan without land or close relatives in Eastern Japan. These men obtained much Houjou land for themselves, further eroding the base of Eastern Japan's warriors.

    Religious institutions also benefitted disproportionately, for both Takeda Tokitsuna and Shogun Takaharu made frequent donations to temples. In any case involving a warrior attempting to claim land the Houjou donated to a religious institution, thanks to the influence of these two ensured the warrior would either serve in administering that land on behalf of a temple, or they would not administer it at all. Winning a lawsuit against a religious institution under Takeda Tokitsuna proved impossible.

    One province this did not occur was Echigo Province, governed by Nagoe Harutoki with Nagoe Sadamune as his deputy--in practice, Sadamune ruled the province due to Harutoki preferring the cultural life of Kamakura to the frigid and remote Echigo. Nagoe took charge of a vast amount of Houjou land within the province and used it to support those few Houjou vassals who retained loyalty to the new regime. Most prominent among his vassals were the Houjou vassals who became the Four Heavenly Kings of the Nagoe--the Shihouden clan, the Satsuma clan, the Okura clan, and the Shibuya clan.

    Overall, the Takeda partitioned much of the Houjou land and did not retain much for themselves. They controlled perhaps only 10% of the land in Japan either directly or as land stewards, and a fair portion of that lay in their home province of Kai as well as in nearby Sagami, where Takeda Tokitsuna rewarded himself with confiscated Houjou land to both replace the estates in Aki he lost as well as more importantly to support his new administration.

    Although the Takeda dominated at many levels of the Kamakura Shogunate, Takeda Tokitsuna opened Shogunal institutions such as the Board of Councillors (評定衆, Hyoujoushuu) to other prominent clans. Under Takeda domination, an even mixture of representatives from bureaucratic clans such as the Ota and Nikaidou served alongside members of the Takeda clan and four members appointed from high-ranking warrior houses (specifically the Toki, the Chiba, the Sasaki, and the Nitta). At times, acting members selected from these ranks filled in, such as when Nitta Tomouji perished and his seat was filled by Iga Mitsumasa. This was a marked change from the Houjou era where the majority of its members had been Houjou. However, this came at some cost of efficiency, for many of the warriors appointed had little administrative experience (a challenge the Houjou themselves faced in the 1230s).

    Takeda Tokitsuna created new institutions as well. He used captured ships and sailors from the Houjou-suigun to create the Shogunate Navy (幕府水軍, Bakufu-suigun), Japan's first national navy, and encouraged shogunal vassals to donate ships and crews. The Kutsuna clan readily responded to augment their power, so command was granted to Kutsuna Hisashige. The Shogunal Navy was funded directly by the Shogunate's income, and was distinct from the Houjou Navy through its organised system of naval inspectors stationed in each coastal province. These men did everything from obtained naval supplies, recruited sailors and captains, and purchased ships. In essence, it was an attempt to expand the system of provincial levies to naval matters.

    Takeda's rule as regent was relatively uneventful. He continued prosecuting the Kan'an War in 1306 and 1307, reducing Houjou presence outside of Shikoku to little more than akutou bands proclaiming their support. But like the Houjou, he proved incapable of quelling the longstanding tension in the Andou clan that had caused so much strife the previous decades. Andou Takanari was furious the Takeda recognised Andou Munesue as head of the clan. Thus he joined forces with Houjou remnants in spring 1307 and with an army of Ainu peasant rebels and Houjou remnants attacked Tosa, where his men looted the city and killed several local bureaucrats. However, the chinjufu-shogun Takeda Tokihira and Andou rival Soga Yasumitsu approached with a large and veteran army, so Andou and his force fled to the Mongol-ruled Ezo Shogunate where he continued to scheme at gaining power.

    On June 1, 1307, Takeda Tokitsuna abdicated his position as shogunal regent to his son Nobumune and returned to life as the Zen Buddhist monk Kounin (光潤). It is said he did not once try and influence politics from behind the scenes and refused to discuss any matters beside religion. On September 1, 1307, Takeda Tokitsuna suddenly died and Japan greatly mourned the death of the Tiger of Aki. It is said that even his fiercest opponent Burilgitei dispatched a monk to leave offerings for Takeda's grave and sponsored the renovation of several temples in Aki Province. His son Nobumune now faced the great challenge of holding together the fragile coalition of religious institutions, court nobles, and all manner of provincial warriors against the power of the Mongol Empire.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This is the first chapter in quite a while not dealing with wars and battles. These can be a little tricker to write since they inherently deal with the intricacies of medieval Japanese law and land tenure. I suggest Cambridge History of Japan 3: Medieval Japan for an overview, but I hope the very, very simplified overview I've given here and in other chapters is sufficient. I am also putting together a Takeda family tree (for this era), but it is not complete and is better served in a later entry.

    In any case, this will be the last Kamakura Shogunate chapter for a while, since the next few will handle the Yuan and the broader Mongol Empire. They are a bit out of order chronologically, however. As always, thanks for reading!

    [1] - The military governors of the Kamakura era held far fewer privileges and legal rights than those in later periods and relied heavily on both civil governors (whom they eroded the power of when they could, at least during the late Kamakura era) and local warriors to carry out their duties
    [2] - Odachi and his father was involved in a series of lawsuits and potentially skirmishes against certain members of the Nitta and Ashikaga clan, which he ultimately lost. It was instances like these that led the Nitta clan as a whole to rebel against the Houjou OTL.
    [3] - TTL's equivalent to Kamakura's Houkai-ji, built by Emperor Go-Daigo and Ashikaga Takauji following his destruction of the Houjou clan. It was deemed necessary to build the temple lest the restless spirits of the Houjou clan bring ruin to Kamakura and the Shogunate as a whole
    [4] - Sources cite the name of Burilgitei's son as Tongtong (童童). It may be the same as the Jurchen/Manchu name Dodo (like the son of Nurhaci of the Aisin Gioro), but that name used different transcription so I'll just leave it with the Chinese. It may also be a nickname since based on his description in History of Yuan, Tongtong was not well-regarded as a politician.
    [5] - Eighth lunar month, which started in late August (by my calculations)--Tokitsuna has his OTL day of death which was apparently September 1 by the Western calendar.
    [6] - In the Kamakura era, income from an estate was divided into various shares. Typically one share went to the warrior noble land steward who managed to land, one share went to the lesser court noble, imperial prince, or religious institution who actually owned the land, and one share went to a high noble at court who appealed to the central government to protect the land from lawsuits from other nobles. This system was disintegrating in this era (especially in the Kanto) as nobles had their own interests and legally or illegally acquired more and more of these shares or sometimes outright acquired it, but it was still fairly intact compared to a century later when the Ashikaga Shogunate practically encouraged its disintegration through its policies
    [7] - Dewa and Mutsu had no military governor (shugo) and the Shogunate carried out its functions in those provinces with a variety of offices, including at one point the chinjufu-shogun. By giving Dewa autonomy from Mutsu, this reduces the strength of the chinjufu-shogun and makes him more reliant on Kamakura.
    [8] - The Uchitsumi (内海), literally "inland sea", was the medieval name of Tokyo Bay. I've decided to render it by its Japanese name since several bodies, including the nearby Katori Sea and the larger Inland Sea between western Honshu, Kyushu, and Shikoku, are called the same name.
    [9] - I should bring it up now because this confused me earlier, but there are two branches of the Ogasawara at this point, one in Awa Province on Shikoku and the other in Shinano. At one point in the late 13th century, the heads of each branch were named Ogasawara Nagamasa, but spelled with different kanji (長政 vs 長親). TTL, Ogasawara Nagamasa of Awa (小笠原長親) starved to death with his sons at the Siege of Onishi Castle in July 1302, but Ogasawara Nagamasa of Shinano lives a long life (as his son and grandson did) and remains deputy military governor of Shinano (as he probably was OTL).
     
    Last edited:
    Chapter 35 - Reunification
  • -XXXV-
    "Reunification"

    The late 13th century saw the continuing expansion of the Mongol Empire as the wars of Temur Khan and his subject khans brought the empire to its greatest territorial expansion. This is due to several factors, including Mongol success in their internal struggles and the continual weakness of the states around them but most importantly the decline of the greatest enemy of the rulers of Yuan, Kaidu. With Kaidu showing weakness, the path to reunification opened.

    Kaidu's troubles lay in his puppet ruler Duwa Khan, who sought to rule in his own right. Duwa's strategic goals lay elsewhere, such as the border territories of the Ilkhanate--although the Ilkhanate were good allies of the Yuan, Duwa was not like Kaidu and viewed controlling Karakorum or the Hexi Corridor a secondary goal.

    Further, Duwa developed a strong dislike of the Delhi Sultanate, for his warriors had been defeated twice by them in their raids on the Punjab (in 1285 and 1292). It is possible that Duwa began viewing them as a goal for conquest based on reports of Yuan success in Japan. But Delhi had fallen into internal conflict in 1296 when the ambitious general Ali Gurshasp assassinated his uncle, the ruling sultan Jalal-ud-Din Khalji, and seized the throne for himself as Alauddin Khalji. Remnants of Jalal-ud-Din's administration under his son Arkali held out in the Punjab around the cities of Multan and Lahore. Duwa viewed this as an opportunity and offered his aid to Arkali's warriors--faced with Alauddin's warriors on one side and the Mongols on the other, Arkali accepted the offer [1].

    In January 1297, Duwa sent his general Kadar with 60,000 warriors to aid Arkali and subjugate the Delhi Sultanate--there they joined 20,000 more under Arkali. But coordination and cooperation was poor, as Kadar's Mongols were most concerned with looting the rich cities of the Punjab in direct opposition to Arkali's own concerns. His soldiers defected at alarming rates, and in March 1297 his officers arranged a truce between him and his cousin Alauddin, bringing with him his army. Without Arkali and the elite officers of the Delhi Sultanate he found movement in the Punjab difficult. Lahore and Multan closed their gates to him, and capturing the smaller city of Kasur took much effort.

    Meanwhile, Alauddin Khan let his army rest and absorb Arkali's force. He betrayed his promise to Arkali and killed all of his sons, as well as the sons of Arkali's officers, while Arkali and his officers were blinded and imprisoned. He sent imams into the region to proclaim the Mongols were divine punishment for Punjab backing Arkali in resistance to his rule and prepared his own expedition. His two generals Ulugh Khan (his younger brother) and Zafar Khan marched at the head of 60,000 men into the Punjab at an incredible pace. They surprised the Mongols near the Satlej River in February 1298, and to even greater surprise immediately crossed the river with 20,000 men without building any rafts.

    By this means the Delhi Sultanate drove a wedge into Kadar's ranks and prevented any organisation whatsoever. The Mongol army disintegrated and 20,000 men were killed and another 10,000 injured and captured. All of the high-ranking Mongols were executed, with the lower-ranking soldiers sold into slavery. Kadar himself tried fleeing to the Yuan Dynasty, but was caught by Duwa and executed for his failure. Alauddin Khalji emerged from the battle a great defender of his nation and with the legitimacy and authority he craved.

    Although a significant setback, especially to Duwa's own troop strength, Duwa's loyalists gained valuable experience in combat. Duwa proclaimed the defeat was due to Kaidu's failure to aid him. Many in Chagatai Khanate believed Duwa, and opposition to Kaidu only grew. Duwa wasted little time in attempting to avenge the defeat, for in late 1298 he tried once more. His ally, the Neguderi chief Sogedei, invaded Sindh alongside some warriors under Duwa's brother. They numbered perhaps 30,000, suggesting this was only meant to be a raid.

    While Alauddin Khan could not send his finest soldiers due to campaigns against Gujarat and other Hindu states, his general Zafar Khan used mostly reserve forces to storm the main Mongol headquarters in February 1299. He himself led them over the walls in an unexpected assault on the fortress they based themselves in, and the unprepared Mongols were driven out. Sogedei, his wife, and many other officers were captured, while Duwa's brother died in the fighting. The Delhi Sultanate sent these Mongols in chains to India, where as before, the elite were beheaded and rank and file sold as slaves.

    This too was not a decisive defeat for Duwa. The deaths of many among the Neguderi elite permitted Duwa to rearrange their tribes as he saw fit--his son and heir Qutlugh Khwaja became their head. The Neguderi were now absolutely loyal to Duwa, and the political scene was now firmly turning toward him against Kaidu.

    This began in 1296 and 1297, when a number of Mongols in Kaidu's service defected to the Yuan in 1296 and 1297. Foremost among these were the family of the rebel Shiregi (an heir of Mongke Khan), who had been banished nearly 20 years prior. Shiregi's sons Ulus-buqa and Tumen-temur as well as his nephew Oljai, all important leaders of the Chaghatai forces, pledged allegiance to Temur Khan. Temur dispatched most of these men as well as their thousands of warriors to Japan, where they took positions as darughachis and leaders of the local Mongol garrisons. The "reunion" with these rebel princes was deemed an auspicious sign, so auspicious that Temur Khan changed the era name to Dade (大德), "great virtue."

    By 1298, Kaidu knew his status was fading, but he sought to take opportunity of the Yuan dispatch of many experienced frontier soldiers and generals to Japan. To reclaim his status, he threw his resources into one of his largest campaigns in years. Initially successful, he drove back the Yuan frontier garrisons due to the inept leadership of Kokochu, a younger son of Kublai. Kokochu and his men were drunk and during the night were ambushed by Kaidu and his warriors. Most of them perished, with Kokochu escaping with heavy wounds. Temur condemned him for his defeat and banished him to a remote posting.

    However, one garrison under the general Chonghur (創兀児) escaped and pushed inward toward Kaidu's increasingly scattered lines. Chonghur manuevered over the high Altai Mountains and on September 12 attacked a key Chagatai base in a valley called Alay-taq. His men approached the enemy from high slopes and rang bells that sent panic through the enemy's camp. At that moment, Chonghur and his men charged and destroyed a large Chagatai force, with Chonghur personally killing one of Kaidu's foremost lieutenants. Chonghur persued the remnants of that force for days, forcing Kaidu's retreat in a shockingly disorganised fashion.

    After being celebrated for this victory, Chonghur himself was reassigned to Japan at his own request to join his father Tutugh--in the subsequent years he won numerous victories against the Kamakura Shogunate. But his veteran soldiers continued the fight, for the overall general in this area, Ananda the King of Hexi (阿難答), kept up the pressure against Kaidu. Although Ananda's superior Gammala demanded caution due to believing Kaidu might counterattack and utterly rout the Yuan forces, Ananda ignored these orders. He inflicted on Kaidu's forces a grave string of defeats. In one clash, warriors under the Chagatai defector prince Tore wounded Kaidu and killed Sarban, a younger son.

    The Battle of Alay-taq and its aftermath led to the triumph of Duwa and the House of Chagatai over Kaidu's House of Ogedei which had long dominated the former. Immediately, Duwa criticised Kaidu's waste of resources and negotiated peace with both the Yuan and the Ilkhanate. Ministers loyal to Kaidu were purged or sent to distant postings. For the Yuan, this brought a much-welcome reprieve to the constant warfare in the east and permitted additional forces to be sent against Japan.

    Kaidu now faced war on all fronts, but he was by no means defeated. He launched another major offensive against the Yuan in spring 1299, correctly deeming their border defenses fragile due to the precarious finances and constant war against Japan. He met initial resistance near Qara Qocho against Chubei (出伯), a Chagatai prince in Yuan service, but this was merely a feint--Kaidu's main force under his favourite son and heir Orus struck further north and defeated Gammala's forces several times that year. Ananda attempted to prevent Kaidu from uniting his army, but was defeated thanks to the incompetence of his subordinate Ajiki (阿只吉), another Chagatai prince.

    Although this raid was successful, it exhausted Kaidu's resources and failed in its strategic goals of persuading Mongol princes to join his forces or otherwise pay tribute. He faced attacks in the rear from Chagatai forces under Duwa and Jochid forces of the White Horde under Kochu that forced his army to defend too much ground. The Yuan general Ochicher (月赤察児), a tutor to none other than Prince Khayishan, mounted a great raid deep into Kaidu's ranks in late 1299 and struck the main camp near the Irtysh River. He succeeded in rescuing many captives and seized a great deal of supplies and livestock.

    For 1300, Duwa proposed to Temur Khan, the Ilkhan Ghazan, the Blue Horde's ruler Toqta, and the ailing Kochu a grand offensive to eliminate the threat of Kaidu for good. All agreed, beside the Ilkhan who merely agreed to a peace treaty with Duwa thanks to his pressing need to defeat the Mamluks in the Levant. The campaign stretched from Europe to the Taklamakan, where the forces of Toqta defeated Kaidu's chief ally Nogai in Eastern Europe, evicted his forces from Bulgaria, and crushed rebels in the Blue Horde.

    In Central Asia, the main battle commenced in the Altai Mountains as Yuan forces under Gammala and Ananda struck at Kaidu's camps. This forced a great battle in summer 1300, in which Kaidu's forces held fast against the Yuan armies. Kaidu exploited division within the Yuan forces and their exhaustion and inflicted heavy losses, but Ochicher's cavalry cut off their escape route. Kaidu was forced to cease attacking the Yuan and drive off Ochicher's men. In the process, Ananda ordered a great charge, but Kaidu had foreseen this and still managed to resist and make an orderly retreat thanks to the sacrifice of his son and general Shah.

    This was to be Kaidu's final battle. During the retreat, the elderly Mongol prince fell from his horse due to overexertion, for Kaidu seems to have planned an immediate counterattack and made haste. His wounds became infected and in August 1300, the Yuan's greatest and most bitter enemy perished at the age of 70. His death cleared the way for a great shift in Mongol politics--the reconciliation of the rulers of the Mongol Empire.

    Although Kaidu's son Orus and his favourite daughter Khutulun wished to continue the war, Duwa was quick to name Kaidu's eldest son Chapar as the new head of the House of Ogedei. Chapar was a weak and pliable ruler, and due to his mother's low status was not favoured by his brothers or many among the House of Ogedei. With Chapar came Melik Temur (明里鉄木児), son of the notorious Ariq Boke who once contested Kublai Khan's claim for the mantle of Great Khan. Melik Temur commanded much loyalty among a diverse set of tribes, ensuring that Chapar's force defeated Khutulun and Orus by the end of 1301.

    Kochu of the Blue Horde died in 1302, but by that point his heir Bayan already had assumed much of his father's power. Because Duwa, Temur, and Tokhta sent him so much aid, Bayan was a key proponent of reuniting the Mongol Empire. This proposal meant the end of internal wars, demarcated borders, and rebuilding the Mongol postal system which had decayed in border areas due to conflicts. Due to the economic situation in the Yuan, Temur agreed to this proposal, but disputed regions such as Arran (disputed between the Golden Horde and Ilkhanate), Khorasan (disputed between the Chagatai and the Ilkhanate), and Turkestan (disputed between Chagatai and the Yuan) hindered a true reunion. Regardless, there would be no internal wars between the Mongols for several years, for the battles were now waged on the field of diplomacy.

    Meanwhile, Orus and Khutulun continued resisting this arrangement to little success. They did not trust their general Tukme, grandson of Guyuk Khan, who rumour suggested wanted to lead the House of Ogedei himself. Attacks from Chapar's army as well as the Yuan's Ochicher depleted their resources. In 1303, they surrendered to Chapar, but it was clear their ambitions to restore Kaidu's kingdom remained. Even Chapar himself began to harbour his own ambition--despite both Temur and Duwa desiring to punish the rebel princes, Chapar sheltered them.

    Despite this development, by 1304 Temur Khan accomplished his greatest achievement as ruler--the reunion of the Mongol Empire. Thanks to Bayan's negotiations and no doubt due to the conflict smoldering on all corners of the empire be it India, Syria, Southeast Asia, or Japan, the rebellious houses of Chagatai and Ogedei returned to the fold of the Mongol Empire. For the first time in decades, the Mongol Empire stood at peace without internal conflict between the Borjigin khans. All pledged allegiance to the same Great Khan--Temur--as they mutually coordinated offensives in all corners of Eurasia and maintained the famed Mongol postal service that knitted together this vast state.

    ---
    Author's notes

    We'll take a break from the Kamakura Shogunate and cover the greater affairs of the Yuan as a whole, since these events will have serious repercussions on events to come ITTL. This is the end of Kaidu's rebellion against the Yuan, but as you can see, it will have long-lasting events.

    These events are a mix of OTL and ATL. The Yuan are somewhat weaker relative to OTL due to their forces being in Japan, but that weakness is opening up different opportunities. OTL most of the Yuan forces who fought Kaidu were a clique of generals surrounding Khayishan, but with a few exceptions those generals are now off in Japan leaving the campaign to Kaidu with different generals. And the Yuan's stunning success in conquering Japan is arousing envy in the other khanates who are seeking to expand their own territory as well. And as OTL, there is a desire among princes throughout the empire to see internal peace restored, which happens the same year (1304).

    The next chapter will focus on the Yuan once more to see just what else they were doing in this era beside fighting the Japanese and Kaidu (hint, more Southeast Asia), and then the next two chapters will focus on the western khanates--Chagatai, Ilkhanate, and Golden Horde--and their conflicts with the world before we return to Japan once again.

    [1] - IOTL Arkali does not seem to have tried allying with the Mongols, but it's a possibility he could have given there were Mongol raids into the Punjab in 1296 and the main Mongol army invaded by 1297
     
    Chapter 36-Absence of Hegemony
  • -XXXVI-
    "Absence of Hegemony"

    During his rule, Temur Khan focused on stabilising his grandfather's great empire, and this meant correcting the dire inflation and aggressive foreign adventurism. Despite Dai Viet and the Khmer still standing in opposition to the Yuan, these were practically ignored during Temur Khan's early rule. Other states, like those of Malaya, likewise found themselves largely ignored by Temur Khan's more insular policies, visited mainly by independent merchants and not official expeditions. However, the Mongol ambition to control these lands still burned bright due to their great wealth, and they would be subject to a variety of intrigues relating to Mongol foreign policy. Yet due to the expenses of the Japanese invasion, none would be particularly successful and lead the Yuan into a major crisis.

    End of the Pagan Empire

    In Burma, the Pagan Empire nominally paid tribute since the invasion of 1284-85, but in 1294, the king Narathihapate died of a sudden illness. Immediately a great civil war began between his sons Uzana and Thihathu. The weak Uzana required the aid of his brother Kyawswa, who covertly sought Mongol aid. Yuan recognised Uzana as king, but sent only token forces to the border, mostly to disperse Shan tribes raiding Yunnan.

    This act brought the downfall of Kyawswa, for fear of a Mongol invasion led to his assassination alongside his eldest son Theingapati by an aide who defected to Thihathu. Thihathu overcame Uzana's forces by 1297, capturing his brother and torturing him to death. Unfortunately, he was a cruel, wicked ruler with a decadent character and greatly increased taxes to compensate for the donations of government land to Buddhist monasteries. In 1298, he executed an ambitious general and viceroy also named Thihathu, which prompted Thihathu's brothers Athinkhaya and Yazathingyan (also viceroys), to enter into open revolt, continuing the violent civil wars within Burma.

    A three-way civil war developed. The Mongols nominally backed Kyawswa's second son Kumara Kassapa, who fled to Yunnan to request aid, but Mongol activities amount to little but controlling the raids of the Shan. Thihathu ruled in Pagan, but he lacked control of much of the country, including the best agricultural land. The two brothers defended their autonomy and named Saw Hnit (younger brother of Kumara Kassapa) as their king.

    Much of Mongol affairs in Southeast Asia still relied on their allies, the Sukhothai kings. Ramkhamhaeng of Sukhothai promoted the revolt of his son-in-law, the viceroy of Martaban, in 1294. The viceroy proclaimed himself Wareru, king of Martaban, and set about building a strong kingdom around the ocean, uniquely a state ruled by the Mon people whose power in the region had been fading for centuries. Although Thihathu of Pagan continued to attack Wareru's rebellion, as well as those of other rebels in the south, these attacks failed and only hastened the final collapse of Pagan.

    The stalemate continued for several years until 1301, when a faction of warhawks in Yunnan's administration cobbled together a force of 10,000 to invade Burma. Considerations of Chagatai's ongoing invasion of India may have also prompted worries about exerting Yuan's influence in the region. The leader of this force was the Prince of Zhennan Laujang (老章), son of Toghon--reputedly Laujang wished to restore Mongol domination over Southeast Asia with the ultimate goal of conquering Vietnam to avenge his father's defeat there. Alongside Laujang was Duan Zheng (段正), Yunnan's strongest native chief (tusi) and descendent of the Dali Kingdom's royal family and Fan Yi (樊楫), an elderly but experienced general.

    Because of the small size of the Mongol force, the main striking force was to be the forces of Wareru, who had been recognised in 1298 as a direct Yuan vassal. Alongside Wareru were forces of the Sukhothai kingdom, although they had entered into a sharp decline after the death of Ram Khamhaeng in 1298. These two states could theoretically mobilise tens of thousands of warriors, augmenting the Mongol force.

    The invasion began in late October 1301 but met immediate challenges thanks to attacks by the rising Tai state of Lan Na under its charismatic king Mangrai. Mangrai viewed northern Burma as territories to subdue for himself and sought to expel the Mongols. Further, he was allied with other Tai, Hmong, and Yao tribes in the hills. Constant raids from these enemies bogged down Laujang's expedition and forced a revision of his strategy. He redirected his army toward the hill kingdom of Chiang Hung, a rebellious vassal who joined Mangrai, and captured the city in early 1302 after driving off Mangrai's army. He ordered all the city's men beheaded as a warning to the Tai and installed a loyal Tai chief.

    This tactic worked, and come the dry season in November of 1302, Laujang rapidly advanced south as he ravaged the northern reaches of Pagan. By January 1303, he arrived at the gates of Pagan itself. In the south, Wareru's forces likewise advanced rapidly a besieged the key city of Prome on Pagan's southern frontier and in the east, Sukhothai's forces invaded the breakaway state of Taungoo, nominally a vassal of Pagan.

    Although their key ally of Prome was besieged, Athinkhaya and Yazathingyan first chose to defend Taungoo, deeming expelling foreign invaders a greater priority than subduing rebels. In May 1302, with wet season logistics impeding Sukhothai's force, the two brothers crushed the Sukhothai invaders and forced Taungoo's ruler Thawun Gyi to submit, naming him viceroy as the brothers augmented their forces and renewed their prestige.

    The two brothers continued this strategy during the following dry season. In December 1302, they attacked the Mongols besieging Pagan. Although conditions within Pagan were extremely poor, the state of the Mongol army was equally poor due to the rainy season, constant attacks on their baggage train from Mangrai's army, and few reinforcements. Due to the threat of Wareru's rebellion, the two brothers chose to resolve it bloodlessly--they offered the Mongols a large sum of gold and silver in exchange for their immediate retreat. Laujang rejected this, but he was overruled by Duan, who imprisoned Laujang and the Mongol puppet Kumara Kussapa, slew those Mongols loyal to him, and immediately began the retreat, ending the Mongol invasion.

    Attention now turned to Prome, the two brothers sought a decisive final battle with the rebel king Wareru. Outside Prome, the armies clashed. They inflicted heavy losses to Wareru's army, but ultimately were unable to prevail. Wareru entered Prome in April 1303, gaining control of one of Burma's most important cities and gateway to the inner Irrawaddy Valley.

    Because of the threat Wareru now posed, King Thihathu negotiated peace with the two brothers that year, recognising their rule, yet this was not enough to save his rule. His land suffered heavily from the Mongol invasion, and much of Pagan was empty from famine and plague. After gaining the support of his ministers, the two brothers banished Thihathu to a monastery (where he would die within months, likely due to assassination) and installed Saw Hnit as king of Pagan.

    Back in Yunnan, Temur Khan punished the leaders of the expedition for their shameful retreat. He executed Duan Zheng and his lieutenants for corruption, while Laujang was fined half the income and households allotted to him and demoted to a remote posting in Sichuan. This punishment was deemed overtly harsh by some in Yunnan's administration. Further, the soldiers detested the confiscation of the bribe and mutineed, murdering Fan Yi and joining forces with the rebellion ravaging Yunnan.

    The war in Burma would continue inconclusively for several more years, with neither the brothers nor Wareru gaining the upper hand. Temur Khan's only option was to back Wareru and Sukhothai, the latter of which was increasingly incapable of mounting invasions of Burma after defeats to the two brothers. In 1304, Sukhothai mounted another expedition, this time gaining the defection of a Taungoo noble Thawun Nge, who with the aid of Taungoo's mayor Kayin Ba drove out his brother the viceroy. Back in Yuan, Kumara Kassapa demanded another invasion, but was rejected by Temur Khan.

    The two brothers counterattacked this force in March 1305 and defeated Sukhothai once more. Kayin Ba died in battle, while Thawun Nge was captured and executed. Thawun Gyi was restored as Taungoo's viceroy. A concurrent attack from Wareru was also defeated that spring, although not to the extant the brothers were capable of marching on Prome. The war thus reached a stalemate.

    The exhaustion of the land proved ripe for a peace negotiation. Temur Khan sent missions to Burma in May 1305, to begin the process. In exchange for the two brothers recognising Wareru as an independent ruler, the Mongols would cease their raids on Pagan's Shan allies and return Kumara Kassapa. The agreement was successful--Wareru secured his independence, while the two brothers no longer needed to worry about attacks from the Mongols or their allies. As for Kumara Kassapa, he was forced into a monastery and as with Thihathu, died shortly thereafter.

    With their position secure, the two brothers set about rebuilding the country, reviewing monastic land donations and returning to royal control those deemed improper. They secured their power over an ever greater amount of royal granaries. Pagan, the former capital, became nothing but a regional center as they gradually looted it of resources and human capital as the two brothers aggrandised their own seat of power at Myinsaing.

    When in 1308 ministers around their king Saw Hnit raised official protest, Saw Hnit was confined to a monastery. Athinkhaya began styling himself as a king and his younger brother Yazathingyan as a crown prince. Only the protests of the prominent dowager queen Pwa Saw forced them to treat their new viceroy of Pagan, Saw Hnit's younger brother Min Shin Saw, as king, yet this was mere fiction. It was clear that the 250-year old state of Pagan had ended, and the new Myinsaing Kingdom established in its place.

    Conflicts in Java

    The admiral Yighmish returned from Indonesia in 1295, greeting Temur Khan with a great tribute from Raden Wijaya's Kingdom of Sumenep. Raden Wijaya had pledged allegiance to the Mongols several years prior with the hope of gaining their support in crushing the usurper king Jayakatwang who had restored the Kingdom of Kediri, yet Yighmish's small force permitted his revolt to only seize the eastern 1/3 of Java. Although Yighmish wished to finish the job of destroying Kediri, the Yuan court denied him permission due to the cost and risks associated--he would never accomplish this task in his lifetime, for he was reassigned to command the naval portion of the fourth invasion of Japan.

    In Sumenep, anti-Mongol forces in Raden Wijaya's court struck and incited the son of the prominent minister Arya Wiraraja, the general Ranggalawe who ruled the city of Tuban, into an open revolt. With little chance of Mongol intervention, Ranggalawe struck first and repelled a Kediri invasion. Then he invaded the region of Lumajang in easternmost Java and gained the allegiance of its princes through slaying Raden Wijaya's general Kebo Anabrang in a duel.

    After two years of war, Ranggalawe returned to Raden Wijaya's side as they negotiated peace. Raden Wijaya was forced to surrender much to Ranggalawe, including the right to marry his firstborn daughter to his heir Kuda Anjampiani. This made Ranggalawe the effective heir of the Singhasari. In terms of territory, Ranggalawe secured the entire mainland, confining the Sumenep kingdom to the island of Madura. In all ways, Ranggalawe was now a true ruler and Raden Wijaya but his puppet. As planned, Raden Wijaya denounced the Yuan and cast off the tributary they installed.

    Ranggalawe's ambitions struck too high, for in 1300 his brother Nambi revolted at the instigation of those who sought to bring down Ranggalawe, a revolt covertly backed by Raden Wijaya himself. Kediri also invaded again during this fighting and forced Ranggalawe's army away from his base in Tuban. Once again, Ranggalawe was seized by anger at the courtiers who forced these tragic circumstances. He seized an incomplete fortress his brother was building and completed it as the fortress of Arnon, a shortened form of an Old Javanese term that means "city built on anger." With this anger, Ranggalawe invaded Sumenep in 1301 and crushed their army. His brother and his family committed suicide while Ranggalawe arrested many ministers. [1]

    Following that, he defeated the Kediri invaders in several battles in 1302 and 1303 thanks to the dense jungles of Lumajang crippling their supply lines. Kediri's army retreated to Tuban, where Ranggalawe attempted to recapture the city but to little avail. He was forced to make peace with Kediri and became ruler of a much reduced kingdom.

    There would be no further intrigues or rebellion during Ranggalawe's rule until 1309, when his master Raden Wijaya died. Ranggalawe acted quickly and seized power in Sumenep, reducing Raden Wijaya's successor to a mere vassal. From the city of Arnon, he ruled as an independent ruler in what is known as the Kingdom of Lumajang, facing down the powerful Kediri kingdom who viewed Lumajang's resistance as an affront to its power.

    Realigning Order in Southeast Asia

    For several centuries, Southeast Asia was dominated by two factors--the great Khmer Empire centered at Angkor (with those Cham merchants and ship captains who served it) and the trade across the isthmus between China and India [2]. Unimaginable amounts of wealth and commerce moved back and forth by these routes as the interior produced vast quantities of rice and goods from the dense jungles. Yet the Mongol Empire touched this region as well--Khmer allies such as Champa and the Khmer Empire itself suffered Mongol raids. The ascendent power of the Sukhothai Kingdom under Ram Khamhaeng likewise taxed Angkor's resources gravely, while Mongol raids in Sumatra and Java brought chaos to regional politics.

    Angkor's historic rival was Singora (sometimes called Jaba), sited on the isthmus itself [3]. Known in Chinese sources as Shepo (闍婆) and in Arab sources as Zabag, it was an immensely wealthy state that controlled the vital trans-isthmus trade and at its height ruled a network of city states from Sumatra to the delta of the Chao Phraya. But Singora was long in decline, for it did not just fight Angkor but faced invasion by outside states ranging from the Chola Empire of southern India to the various Mon kingdoms. Gradually, Singora's network of vassals disintegrated, beside those Cham kingdoms in northern Sumatra who took a leading role within Singora's politics.

    Kediri on Java seemed to be the natural hegemon in the region as Singhasari had attempted to be, but it faced internal conflicts and its own struggle to conquer the kingdoms of Sumenep and Lumajang whose proximity and opposition to Kediri posed a dire threat to their heartland. Expeditions sent by Kediri were perpetually understrength and led by weaker commanders and achieved little but gaining the submission of kingdoms of Sumatra such as Jambi and Palembang.

    Likewise, Sukhothai faced a crisis as their king Ram Khamhaeng died in 1298, supposedly drowning in a river. Their Lao vassals in the eastern hills clashed amongst each other and even launched unauthorised attacks on Vietnam which were eventually subdued. Ram Khamhaeng's two sons maintained an uneasy balance of power between each other. Only continued Mongol favouritism kept Sukhothai intact and powerful.

    Angkor could not exploit this situation for itself. Factionalism tore at its royal court, the rise of Buddhism disrupted the social system, and the Sukhothai Kingdom destroyed many of its villages. Temur Khan sent diplomat Zhou Daguan (周達觀) to Angkor to maintain an alliance with Angkor--although he stayed only a short time, Zhou would famously compose a book illustrating Angkor's customs. Angkor's internal tensions ensured they did little but they and some of their vassals paid the occasional tribute to the Yuan in exchange for recognition.

    Other states in Southeast Asia likewise found their power checked. To the south of Sukhothai lay Suphanburi, who struggled against Sukhothai over dominance of much the same territories. In these times, Suphanburi attacked the coastal city-state of Malayu, a Yuan ally [4], but were immediately told to cease in their actions. Denied diplomatic recognition, Suphanburi was forced to retreat and permit Sukhothai to claim overlordship of Malayu instead.

    But a power vacuum is like any other--nature abhors it. Were there any winners in this era of decline, it was the Ligor Kingdom. This state emerged from the previous city-state of Tambralinga, conquered by Sukhothai in the 1280s after the state exhausted its resources attempting to control Sri Lanka. Ram Khamhaeng installed a relative on its throne which began the transition from Tambralinga to Nakhon Si Thammarat, better known as Ligor. After Ram Khamhaeng's death, Tambralinga's remnants attempted to retake their city. These clashes continued for several years, but by 1305 it was clear the Thai faction had come out dominant thanks to increasing weariness of the war on both sides. [5]

    Ligor as a city stood at the crossroads of Khmer, Cham, Thai, and Burmese worlds, in addition to its key location on the isthmus. It began subjugating local Angkor vassals in starting in 1307, beginning the collapse of the Khmer Empire's more distant tributaries that proved crucial for its control over the trans-isthmus trade. Among its most notable vassals was the city of Singapura in the far south--this Malay city was to ascend to wealth and importance thanks to favour from Ligor.

    Along with the great political changes within India and Persia, by 1310 Southeast Asia was looking to be a far different place than just 30 years prior. New powers like Myinsaing, Martaban, and Ligor challenged the dichotomy of Angkor and Singora. The Thai states proved dynamic in their own right, able to flare up into unforeseen power as Sukhothai had assuming conditions were right. Kediri never abandoned its ambitions to dominate the region. The Yuan could never grasp the complexities of this region, nor effectively exert their supposed hegemony. It was clear that at some point, a great ruler might found an empire capable of ruling the wealthy sea and land routes much as the Khmer had centuries earlier.

    Conflicts with Hill Peoples

    The southwestern mountains of China was a region of constant trouble for the Yuan Dynasty thanks to its rough, nigh-impenetrable terrain and diverse ethnic groups conventionally called "hill tribes" with little connection to the central government. Like their predecessors, the Yuan faced great difficulty controlling this region and the slightest issues brought forth dangerous rebellions.

    Among these groups were the Yi and Miao peoples of Huguang and Yunnan [6] in the south of China. These partially Sinicised ethnic groups had long been subjugated to China as autonomous tusi (土司) chiefdoms, but the campaigns in Japan and Southeast Asia forced a high tax burden and demands for troops on them. In 1302, Mangrai of Lan Na invaded Yunnan, so the Yuan government sent the general Liu Shen (劉深), Zhang Honggang (張弘綱), and Zheng You (郑祐) with 20,000 men to drive off his army--Liu was a veteran commander and a chief officer of the famed Bayan Hundred-Eyes during the conquest of Southern Song. Zhang had similar experience in addition to being a veteran of the second and third Japanese invasions where he served alongside his father Zhang Xi and son Zhang Ding, so it was assumed the expedition would be a success.

    However, Liu was harsh in requisitioning supplies, porters, livestock, and reinforcements. Rumours grew in the hills of Yunnan and nearby Huguang that any who joined Liu's army would never see their home, while their wives and daughters would be abducted and married to Chinese or Mongol men. Yuan officials also placed heavy taxes and corvee demands to compensate for the conflict in the region.

    In early 1303, Song Longji (宋隆济), leader of the powerful Miao tusi chiefdom of Shuidong (水東) in Huguang [7], revolted against the Yuan and murdered several officials. Liu Shen's army recognised this escalation of the war and invaded Shuidong to protect his supply lines, but after a series of successful ambushes, in June 1303, Song lured Liu's men into a valley, sealed all escapes and struck in ambush. He captured or killed 9 out of 10 of Liu's men--Liu and Zheng fled by himself perished alongside their men. The Yuan general Buralqi (不蘭奚) led reinforcements, but he was faced with a revolt by mutinous soldiers infuriated the bribe money from the two brothers of Myinsaing had been seized and could not aid Liu's army. Further, Song's actions inspired the Yi people under their queen Shejie (蛇節)--a regent for her young son--to rise up as well.

    Liu continued fighting the revolt to little avail in 1304, scoring a few minor victories here and there. Buralqi's victory over a rebel group and subsequent massacre of several villages took some pressure off the Yuan, but the battles were by no means over. The Mongols were running low on horses, and Laujang demanded horses for his army. Song enlisted tribal officials in Yunnan's to purchase horses for the Mongols using government funds. When they obtained these horses in early summer 1304, they invited many officials to a celebration for the beginning of an expedition, including the teenage prince Sungshan (松山), eldest son of Prince Gammala and nephew of Temur Khan who was serving as governor of Yunnan.

    Song and Shejie's warriors struck right then, confiscating the horses as the officials revealed their true loyalties. Many servants, oxen, and other supplies were captured as well, and were it not for the timely action of the guards, Sungshan himself would be their prisoner. However, his mother, herself an important figure in Yunnan due to her son only being around 13 years old, did not fare so well--she was killed in the chaos [8].

    The infuriated Sungshan gave Liu what reinforcements he could and ordered him to make an immediate attack--presumably this was due to his proximity to the main rebel army. Song won another victory against Liu's army and killed Zhang's eldest son Zhang Han (張漢) who had been baited into an attack to avenge his father. For this defeat, Liu and Zheng were immediately arrested and sent to the capital for an audience with Temur Khan, for Temur Khan was infuriated at the attack on his family and Liu's failure to avenge it.

    To his eternal misfortune, the Chancellor who interrogated him was none other than Fan Wenhu, whom Liu had defeated in battle in 1270 back in the years Fan served as a Southern Song general. Despite Fan suffering from severe illness in his old age, it is said Fan was more sprightly in years when he took the opportunity to mock Liu for his failure and condemned him for corruption, poor leadership, and cowardice before he gleefully sentenced Liu to death. Liu and his fellow commander Zheng were beaten with a cane for fifty strokes before being beheaded.

    Another army was raised, with soldiers from as far as Sichuan and Shaanxi. Command was given to Wang Weiqin (汪惟勤), Yesen-Qutlugh (也先忽都魯) and Qaradai, who was recalled from Formosa alongside a force of loyal Formosan aboriginals due to his experience at guerilla warfare. Additional local support was enlisted from Ahua Temurbuqa (阿畫帖木兒不花), a local tusi chief and rival of Shejie and Yang Hanying (楊漢英), chief of the Bozhou tusi chiefdom. They had some success in late 1304, crushing a large army of Shejie as she invaded Bozhou due to the inexperienced soldiers, but by the end of that year Song Longji defeated Qaradai's army using his new cavalry force. The Yuan court punished Qaradai through a permanent post on Formosa, where he died in 1307.

    It was clear by now that Song Longji posed a dire threat to the Yuan Dynasty's authority. Song's fierce rebellion combined with the failure in Burma, Lan Na's continued raiding, and the inability to subdue Japan, permitting the minister Aqutai and Temur's empress Bulugan to force the elderly chancellor Fan Wenhu from office. Even after Fan's removal (and subsequent death months later), te armies continued fighting throughout 1305, with successes and defeats on both sides. Only in Yunnan was there any success as Sungshan ordered spies and assassins to try and kill or capture chiefs. This permitted Laujang, Ahua Temurbuqa, and Wang Weiqin managed to defeat the rebel armies and crush many of Shejie's Yi allies, but in Huguang the rebels still held considerable power.

    It would be the return of soldiers from Japan in late 1305 that marked the end of the fighting. Gao Xing, who had been held prisoner by the Kamakura Shogunate since 1303 when he was injured and captured after the Battle of Aonogahara, volunteered to redeem himself by leading some of these men. Gao received 10,000 men as reinforcements and advanced into Huguang. He was defeated in early 1306 in an ambush and lost nearly half his army to Song Longji and Shejie's force, but joined forces with some native soldiers and the remnants of Qaradai's army.

    It was then he recalled a lesson from Liu Guojie, a veteran commander he once served under. While Liu had perished in Japan at the Battle of Misumi-gawa in November 1291, Liu had told him that if enemies hide in the trees, have the archers fire three times, and they will either flee or attack--he used this to some effect in Japan, and was defeated in the field rather than battle. Gao began copying this strategy, and with only 7,000 soldiers managed to crush numerous enemy detatchments and draw the enemy into battle.

    But Gao was far outnumbered, for in September 1306, Song Longji attacked him with 30,000 rebels and his elite cavalry. Gao was defeated and lost 2,000 men, but managed to retreat to a safe location and lay in wait for ambush. He ordered his men to place nails in their shields and when the enemy charged, conduct a false retreat. This his men carried out, and when the enemy cavalry ran at them, they ran into the shields and the horses fell injured to the ground. Gao's army showered the horses and riders with arrows, wiping out the elite enemy force as his own men charged. It was a stunning victory that destroyed a great number of enemies.

    In the days to come, Gao along with Yang Hanying and Wang Weiqin chased Song Longji's army. They smashed his attempts at ambush, and avoided an attempt by Song to battle them in the field. The Yuan forces attacked villages, executing men and taking hostages. By now, the rebels had fought over fifty battles and their warriors were growing exhausted. Several rebel chiefs surrendered, and others were captured as they took their own initiative. However, the chaos following the death of Temur Khan disrupted the Yuan armies and prevented them from fully suppressing the rebels, who along with Mangrai's army would remain a continual problem. This chaos deeply involved the Muslims of Yunnan who were hitherto loyal allies in suppressing the rebellion and worse still was the Duan family, some of whom retained a grudge against the Yuan for Duan Zheng's execution. A conspiracy grew to restore the Kingdom of Dali in Yunnan.

    In summary, Song Longji rebellion was among the most devastating internal conflicts the Yuan Dynasty faced until that point. It directly attacked the prestige of the government and dynasty and cost a vast amount of resources to contain, let alone subdue. Combined with the invasion from Lan Na and various Shan and Tai chiefdoms on the border, the region became unsafe and a great number of taxpayers were captured or fled south to these states for protection. Were it not for the success of the rest of the Mongol Empire in these years, the peace treaty with Japan, and Temur's own success in diplomacy, the outlook for the Yuan would have looked far more grim.

    ---
    Author's notes

    This chapter closes a few odds and ends like the fate of Burma and Java (continuing a much older chapter). Both of these are areas which OTL Mongol power proved fleeting. Thanks to the focus on Japan, it scarcely exists but is still enough to greatly change the history.

    The Southeast Asia portion owes much to the work of Liam Kelley (aka "Le Minh Khai") who makes very compelling arguments that revises the history of an area is reconstructed from limited inscriptions, archaeology, and primarily Chinese sources--the historical record for Southeast Asia in this era is quite poor. The traditional view presenting the area as ruled by a Srivijaya Empire based in Palembang has serious problems (i.e. being based on contradictory readings of Chinese sources and its nigh-total absence in local culture compared to Singhasari or Majapahit) which the proposed solutions like Srivijaya's capital often shifting don't really resolve--I prefer Kelley's model of Srivijaya referring to Singora/Jaba/Java and Angkor's tributaries Sanfoqi and Zhenla, so that will be the one I am using going forth.

    The Song Longji Rebellion and war with Lan Na occurred OTL as well, so I've kept that TTL. Unfortunately, the results are far worse due to the Yuan spending so much on Japan.

    I will put the Yuan on hold for the next 2-3 chapters which will cover the rest of the Mongol Empire's affairs.

    Incidentally, this TL has been nominated by some kind users for an award. I must thank all those who nominated, voted for this TL, or even considered voting for this TL--thank you so much. You can almost say that it's special, since it comes about one year after I started work on this--I can't believe the one year anniversary for this thread is next Tuesday on the 20th of February. Whether you've stuck around since the beginning or just picked this thread up after stumbling across it through whatever means, I profusely thank you!

    [1] - Arnon is very near the town of Sukodono, Lumajang Regency, East Java, but it has lain in ruins for centuries
    [2] - The Khmer Empire was a powerful player in maritime trade, but the Khmer people who ruled the empire itself did not partake in it. They instead outsourced it to their ethnic Cham vassals who themselves had close associations with foreign ethnic groups like Arabs, Persians, Chinese, Tamils, etc. The trans-isthmus trade was a major trade route whose importance is sometimes overlooked in favour of projecting back into history the important route around the Strait of Malacca (although that too was used).
    [3] - There is much debate over the identity and location of this state, but archaeology and a careful reading of Chinese sources suggests it probably was located at modern Songkhla in Thailand. I am calling it "Singora" because that was its name in later times. It's uncertain what the kingdom called itself in this era ("Java" was an exonym), but it was certainly powerful to the point that it (along with its rival Angkor) were conflated into the supposed empire of Srivijaya on Sumatra
    [4] - This city-state is often conflated with another city-state along a river of a similar-sounding name in Sumatra, but it seems clear from references to issues with the Thai that it was probably located somewhere in modern Thailand's Krabi or Phang Nga Province (possibly associated a ruin site called Bang Thung Tuek in the latter). For that matter, Suphanburi was likely the "Xian" referred to in Chinese sources and was a forerunner of the famous Ayutthaya Kingdom
    [5] - Tambralinga actually conquered much of Sri Lanka for a time, but ran into serious problems controlling the area which likely led directly to its collapse. The transition from Tambralinga to Nakhon Si Thammarat is fuzzy and associated with Ayutthaya's own rise, but I've taken it TTL to be a pro-Thai faction against a faction of its previous rulers (perhaps Malays), with the Cham merchants affiliated with Angkor (its previous overlord) as a third party.
    [6] - This revolt specifically occurred in modern Guizhou, which in the centuries after the Yuan was formed out of Huguang Province
    [7] - Today Shuidong is located in Kaiyang, Guizhou
    [8] - This was not Buyankelmish, mother of OTL Yuan Emperor Yesun Temur. Sungshan seems to have been his half-brother by a concubine. But despite his mother's lower status, she evidently held at least some power in Yunnan's affairs.
     
    Last edited:
    Top